This is a modern-English version of The Sorceress of Rome, originally written by Gallizier, Nathan.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



THE
SORCERESS
OF ROME
THE
SORCERESS
OF ROME
BY
BY
NATHAN GALLIZIER
NATHAN GALLIZIER
AUTHOR OF
CASTEL DEL MONTE
AUTHOR OF
CASTEL DEL MONTE
PICTURES BY
THE KINNEYS
PHOTOS BY
THE KINNEYS
DECORATIONS BY P. VERBURG
DECORATIONS BY P. VERBURG
THE PAGE COMPANY
BOSTON
PUBLISHERS
The Page Company
Boston
Publishers
Copyright, 1907
BY L. C. PAGE & COMPANY
(INCORPORATED)
Copyright, 1907
BY L. C. PAGE & COMPANY
(INCORPORATED)
Entered at Stationers' Hall, London
Registered at Stationers' Hall, London
All rights reserved
All rights reserved
First Impression, October, 1907
Second Impression, February, 1920
First Impression, October 1907
Second Impression, February 1920
THE COLONIAL PRESS
C. H. SIMONDS CO., BOSTON, U.S.A.
THE COLONIAL PRESS
C. H. SIMONDS CO., BOSTON, U.S.A.
Somewhere, in a lonely, wind-swept space,In Twilight-land, in no-man's land,Two rushing figures came face to faceAnd asked each other to stop."And who are you?" one exclaimed in shockTrembling in the dim light."I don’t know," replied the second figure,"I just died last night."THOMAS BAILEY ALDRICH.


INTRODUCTION
INTRODUCTION
The darkness of the tenth century is dissipated by no contemporary historian. Monkish chronicles alone shed a faint light over the discordant chaos of the Italian world. Rome was no longer the capital of the earth. The seat of empire had shifted from the banks of the Tiber to the shores of the Bosporus, and the seven hilled city of Constantine had assumed the imperial purple of the ancient capital of the Cæsars.
No contemporary historian sheds light on the darkness of the tenth century. Only monastic records offer a faint glimpse into the chaotic turmoil of Italy. Rome was no longer the center of the world. The seat of the empire had shifted from the Tiber River to the shores of the Bosporus, and the city of Constantine, with its seven hills, had assumed the imperial status of the ancient capital of the Caesars.
Centuries of struggles with the hosts of foreign invaders had in time lowered the state of civilization to such a degree, that in point of literature and art the Rome of the tenth century could not boast of a single name worthy of being transmitted to posterity. Even the memory of the men whose achievements in the days of its glory constituted the pride and boast of the Roman world, had become almost extinct. A great lethargy benumbed the Italian mind, engendered by the reaction from the incessant feuds and broils among the petty tyrants and oppressors of the country.
After centuries of fighting against foreign invaders, civilization had deteriorated to such an extent that Rome in the tenth century couldn’t point to even a single notable figure in literature or art. The memory of those who once brought pride to the Roman world had nearly disappeared. A profound apathy had gripped the Italian mindset, stemming from the ongoing conflicts and struggles among the region's minor tyrants and oppressors.
Together with the rest of the disintegrated states of Italy, united by no common bond, Rome had become the prey of the most terrible disorders. Papacy had fallen into all manner of corruption. Its former halo and prestige had departed. The chair of St. Peter was sought for by bribery and controlling influence, often by violence and assassination, and the city was oppressed by factions and awed into submission by foreign adventurers in command of bands collected from the outcasts of all nations.
Alongside the other divided states of Italy, which had no shared connections, Rome experienced deep chaos. The Papacy was filled with corruption. Its former glory and respect had vanished. The position of St. Peter was sought after through bribery and manipulation, frequently involving violence and murder, while the city was controlled by rival factions and coerced into submission by foreign mercenaries leading groups of outcasts from different countries.
From the day of Christmas in the year 800, when at the hands of Pope Leo III, Charlemagne received the imperial crown of the West, the German Kings dated their right as rulers of Rome and the Roman world, a right, feebly and ineffectually contested by the emperors of the East. It was the dream of every German King immediately upon his election to cross the Alps to receive at the hand of the Pope the crown of a country which resisted and resented and never formally recognized a superiority forced upon it. Thus from time to time we find Rome alternately in revolt against German rule, punished, subdued and again imploring the aid of the detested foreigners against the misrule of her own princes, to settle the disputes arising from pontifical elections, or as protection against foreign invaders and the violence of contending factions.
Starting on Christmas Day in 800, when Pope Leo III crowned Charlemagne as the emperor of the West, German Kings claimed their right to rule Rome and the Roman world, a claim that was only weakly contested by the Eastern emperors. Every German King hoped that right after his election, he would travel across the Alps to receive the crown from the Pope for a country that resisted and resented this authority, never officially recognizing the superiority imposed on it. As a result, we see Rome occasionally rebelling against German control, facing punishment and subjugation, and then seeking help from the despised foreigners to resolve issues stemming from papal elections or to secure protection against foreign invaders and the chaos of warring factions.
Plunged in an abyss from which she saw no other means of extricating herself, harassed by the Hungarians in Lombardy and the Saracens in Calabria, Italy had, in the year 961, called on Otto the Great, King of Germany, for assistance. Little opposition was made to this powerful monarch. Berengar II, the reigning sovereign of Italy, submitted and agreed to hold his kingdom of him as a fief. Otto thereupon returned to Germany, but new disturbances arising, he crossed the Alps a second time, deposed Berengar and received at the hands of Pope John XII the imperial dignity nearly suspended for forty years.
In the midst of a crisis with no apparent solution, struggling against the Hungarians in Lombardy and the Saracens in Calabria, Italy sought help from Otto the Great, King of Germany, in 961. There was little resistance to this powerful ruler. Berengar II, the king of Italy at the time, acknowledged Otto's authority and agreed to hold his kingdom as a fief. Otto then went back to Germany, but when new problems arose, he crossed the Alps again, ousted Berengar from power, and received the imperial title from Pope John XII, a title that had been nearly inactive for forty years.
Every ancient prejudice, every recollection whether of Augustus or Charlemagne, had led the Romans to annex the notion of sovereignty to the name of Roman emperor, nor were Otto and his two immediate descendants inclined to waive these supposed prerogatives, which they were well able to enforce. But no sooner had they returned to Germany than the old habit of revolt seized the Italians, and especially the Romans who were ill disposed to resume habits of obedience even to the sovereign whose aid they had implored and received. The flames of rebellion swept again over the seven hilled city during the rule of Otto II, whose aid the Romans had invoked against the invading hordes of Islam, and the same republican spirit broke out during the brief, but fantastic reign of his son, the third Otto, directing itself in the latter instance chiefly against the person of the youthful pontiff, Bruno of Carinthia, the friend of the King, whose purity stands out in marked contrast against the depravity of the monsters, who, to the number of ten, had during the past five decades defiled the throne of the Apostle. Gregory V is said to have been assassinated during Otto's absence from Rome.
Every old bias and memory of figures like Augustus or Charlemagne made the Romans link the idea of sovereignty with the title of Roman emperor. Otto and his two immediate successors were not ready to give up these assumed rights, which they could enforce effectively. However, as soon as they returned to Germany, the Italians, especially the Romans, fell back into their old habit of rebellion and were unwilling to restore obedience, even to the ruler whose help they had asked for and received. The flames of revolt reignited in the seven-hilled city during Otto II's rule, as the Romans sought his support against the invading Islamic forces. The same republican spirit reemerged during the short but extravagant reign of his son, the third Otto, who focused mainly on the young pope, Bruno of Carinthia, a friend of the King known for his integrity, which sharply contrasted with the corruption of the ten monsters who had disgraced the Apostle's throne over the past fifty years. It's said that Gregory V was murdered during Otto's absence from Rome.
The third rebellion of Johannes Crescentius, Senator of Rome, enacted after the death of the pontiff and the election of Sylvester II, forms but the prelude to the great drama whose final curtain was to fall upon the doom of the third Otto, of whose love for Stephania, the beautiful wife of Crescentius, innumerable legends are told in the old monkish chronicles and whose tragic death caused a lament to go throughout the world of the Millennium.
The third rebellion of Johannes Crescentius, Senator of Rome, happened after the pope died and Sylvester II was elected. This marks the start of the epic tale that eventually leads to the downfall of the third Otto. His love for Stephania, the beautiful wife of Crescentius, is the basis for many legends found in ancient monkish records, and his tragic death caused grief across the world during the Millennium.

CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS

BOOK THE FIRST
BOOK ONE
Chapter
Chapter
BOOK THE SECOND
BOOK TWO
BOOK THE THIRD
BOOK THREE


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
ILLUSTRATION LIST
"Was Stephania not overacting her part?" (See page 311) Frontispiece
"Was Stephania not overacting her part?" (See page 311) Frontispiece

Book the First
Book One
The Truce
of God
The Truce of God
"As I walked through the desert, that’s how it wasAs I walked through the desert: Everything was dark,No stars in the sky, no path on the ground;A heavy silence with no movement or sound,The air so thick it stuck in my throat.And this lasted for hours; then some huge creaturesSwooped by with fierce cries and clanking wings;But I walked on with determination;No hope meant no fear."—James Thomson.
BOOK THE FIRST
BOOK ONE
CHAPTER I
CHAPTER 1
THE GRAND CHAMBERLAIN
THE HEAD OF STATE
t was the hour of high noon
on a sultry October day in
Rome, in the year of our Lord
nine hundred and ninety-nine.
In the porphyry cabinet of
the imperial palace on Mount
Aventine, before a table covered
with parchments and scrolls,
there sat an individual, who
even in the most brilliant
assembly would have attracted general and immediate attention.
It was noon on a hot October day in Rome, in the year 999. In the porphyry cabinet of the imperial palace on Mount Aventine, someone was sitting at a table piled with parchments and scrolls, who would grab everyone’s attention even in the most thrilling gatherings.
Judging from his appearance he had scarcely passed his thirtieth year. His bearing combined a marked grace and intellectuality. The finely shaped head poised on splendid shoulders denoted power and intellect. The pale, olive tints of the face seemed to intensify the brilliancy of the black eyes whose penetrating gaze revealed a singular compound of mockery and cynicism. The mouth, small but firm, was not devoid of disdain, and even cruelty, and the smile of the thin, compressed lips held something more subtle than any passion that can be named. His ears, hands and feet were of that delicacy and smallness, which is held to denote aristocracy of birth. And there was in his manner that indescribable combination of unobtrusive dignity and affected elegance which, in all ages and countries, through all changes of manners and customs has rendered the demeanour of its few chosen possessors the instantaneous interpreter of their social rank. He was dressed in a crimson tunic, fastened with a clasp of mother-of-pearl. Tight fitting hose of black and crimson terminating in saffron-coloured shoes covered his legs, and a red cap, pointed at the top and rolled up behind brought the head into harmony with the rest of the costume.
He looked barely over thirty. His demeanor displayed clear grace and intelligence. The well-shaped head on strong shoulders suggested power and smarts. The pale olive tones of his face made his bright black eyes stand out even more; their intense gaze revealed a unique blend of mockery and cynicism. His small yet firm mouth hinted at disdain and a touch of cruelty, while the smile from his thin, tight lips conveyed something more complex than any known passion. His ears, hands, and feet were delicately small, often associated with noble birth. In his manner, there was an indescribable mix of understated dignity and crafted elegance that, throughout history and across cultures, has made the behavior of its few fortunate possessors an immediate indicator of their social status. He wore a crimson tunic secured with a mother-of-pearl clasp. His black and crimson tight-fitting hose ended in saffron-colored shoes, and a red cap, pointed at the top and rolled up at the back, completed the outfit, bringing his look together.
Now and then, Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain, cast quick glances at the sand-clock on the table before him; at last with a gesture of mingled impatience and annoyance, he pushed back the scrolls he had been examining, glanced again at the clock, arose and strode to a window looking out upon the western slopes of Mount Aventine.
Every now and then, Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain, glanced at the hourglass on the table in front of him. Finally, feeling both impatient and annoyed, he pushed aside the scrolls he had been reading, checked the time again, stood up, and walked over to a window that looked out over the western slopes of Mount Aventine.
The sun was slowly setting, and the light green silken curtains hung motionless, in the almost level rays. The stone houses of the city and her colossal ruins glowed with a brightness almost overpowering. Not a ripple stirred the surface of the Tiber, whose golden coils circled the base of Aventine; not a breath of wind filled the sails of the deserted fishing boats, which swung lazily at their moorings. Over the distant Campagna hung a hot, quivering mist and in the vineyards climbing the Janiculan Mount not a leaf stirred upon its slender stem. The ramparts of Castel San Angelo dreamed deserted in the glow of the westering sun, and beyond the horizon of ancient Portus, torpid, waveless and suffused in a flood of dazzling brightness, the Tyrrhene Sea stretched toward the cloudless horizon which closed the sun-bright view.
The sun was setting slowly, and the light green silk curtains hung motionless in the nearly horizontal rays. The stone houses of the city and its massive ruins shimmered with an almost overwhelming brightness. Not a ripple disturbed the surface of the Tiber, whose golden curves wound around the base of Aventine; not a breath of wind filled the sails of the empty fishing boats, which swayed lazily at their moorings. A hot, shimmering mist hung over the distant Campagna, and in the vineyards climbing Janiculan Hill, not a leaf moved on its slender stem. The ramparts of Castel San Angelo stood abandoned in the glow of the setting sun, and beyond the horizon of ancient Portus, still and calm and bathed in a flood of dazzling light, the Tyrrhenian Sea stretched toward the clear horizon that framed the sunlit scene.
How long the Grand Chamberlain had thus abstractedly gazed out upon the seven-hilled city gradually sinking into the repose of evening, he was scarcely conscious, when a slight knock, which seemed to come from the wall, caused him to start. After a brief interval it was repeated. Benilo drew the curtains closer, gave another glance at the sand-clock, nodded to himself, then, approaching the opposite wall, decorated with scenes from the Metamorphoses of Ovid, touched a hidden spring. Noiselessly a panel receded and, from the chasm thus revealed, something like a shadow passed swiftly into the cabinet, the panel closing noiselessly behind it.
He had been staring out at the city of seven hills, which was gradually settling into the evening calm, for what felt like a long time without realizing it when a soft knock, seemingly from the wall, startled him. After a moment, it came again. Benilo pulled the curtains tighter, checked the sand clock once more, nodded to himself, then walked over to the opposite wall, which was decorated with scenes from Ovid's Metamorphoses, and pressed a hidden switch. Quietly, a panel slid back, and from the opening, something like a shadow swiftly entered the cabinet, with the panel closing silently behind it.
Benilo had reseated himself at the table, and beckoned his strange visitor to a chair, which he declined. He was tall and lean and wore the gray habit of the Penitent friars, the cowl drawn over his face, concealing his features.
Benilo sat down at the table again and signaled for his unusual visitor to take a seat, but he declined. The visitor was tall and thin, dressed in the gray robe of the Penitent friars, with the hood pulled over his face, concealing his features.
For some minutes neither the Grand Chamberlain nor his visitor spoke. At last Benilo broke the silence.
For a few minutes, neither the Grand Chamberlain nor his guest said anything. Eventually, Benilo broke the silence.
"You are the bearer of a message?"
"Are you the messenger?"
The monk nodded.
The monk acknowledged.
"Tell me the worst! Bad news is like decaying fruit. It becomes the more rotten with the keeping."
"Give me the bad news! Holding onto bad news is like keeping rotten fruit. It only gets worse the longer you keep it."
"The worst may be told quickly enough," said the monk with a voice which caused the Chamberlain to start.
"The worst can be explained pretty quickly," the monk said, startling the Chamberlain with his voice.
"The Saxon dynasty is resting on two eyes."
"The Saxon dynasty is depending on two eyes."
Benilo nodded.
Benilo agreed.
"On two eyes," he repeated, straining his gaze towards the monk.
"On two eyes," he said again, making himself look at the monk.
"They will soon be closed for ever!"
"They'll be shutting down for good soon!"
The Chamberlain started from his seat.
The Chamberlain stood up from his seat.
"I do not understand."
"I don't understand."
"The fever does not temporize."
"The fever doesn't wait."
"'Tis the nature of the raven to croak. Let thine improvising damn thyself."
"It's in a raven's nature to caw. Let your spontaneous actions lead to your own downfall."
"Fate and the grave are relentless. I am the messenger of both!"
"Fate and death are unyielding. I am the bearer of both!"
"King Otto dying?" the Chamberlain muttered to himself. "Away from Rome,—the Fata Morgana of his dreams?"
"Is King Otto dying?" the Chamberlain whispered to himself. "So far from Rome—the dream he envisioned?"
A gesture of the monk interrupted the speaker.
A gesture from the monk interrupted the speaker.
"When a knight makes a vow to a lady, he does not thereby become her betrothed. She oftener marries another."
"When a knight pledges himself to a lady, it doesn't mean he's her fiancé. She often goes on to marry someone else."
"Yet the Saint may work a miracle. The Holy Father is praying so earnestly for his deliverance, that Saint Michael may fear for his prestige, did he not succour him."
"But the Saint can work a miracle. The Holy Father is praying so fervently for his rescue that Saint Michael might worry about his reputation if he doesn't come to his aid."
"Your heart is tenderer than I had guessed."
"Your heart is gentler than I realized."
"And joined by the prayers of such as you—"
"And backed by the prayers of people like you—"
The monk raised his hand.
The monk raised his hand.
"Nay,—I am not holy enough."
"I'm not holy enough."
"I thought they were all saints at San Zeno."
"I used to think everyone at San Zeno was a saint."
"That is for Rome to say."
"That’s for Rome to decide."
There was a brief pause during which Benilo gazed into space. The monk heard him mutter the word "Dying—dying" as if therein lay condensed the essence of all his life.
There was a brief pause while Benilo gazed into the distance. The monk heard him mumble the words "Dying—dying," as if that summed up his whole life.
Reseating himself the Chamberlain seemed at last to remember the presence of his visitor, who scrutinized him stealthily from under his cowl. Pointing to a parchment on the table before him, he said dismissing the subject:
After sitting down again, the Chamberlain finally recognized his guest, who was quietly observing him from under their hood. He pointed to a piece of parchment on the table in front of him and said, dismissing the subject:
"You are reported as one in whom I may place full trust, in whom I may implicitly confide. I hate the black cassocks. A monk and misfortune are seldom apart. You see I dissemble not."
"I’ve heard that you’re someone I can completely trust, someone I can count on without question. I really can’t stand those black robes. A monk and bad luck typically go together. You see, I’m not just pretending."
The Grand Chamberlain's visitor nodded.
The Grand Chamberlain's guest nodded.
"A viper's friend must needs be a viper,—like to like!"
"A viper's friend has to be a viper—like attracts like!"
"'Tis not the devil's policy to show the cloven hoof."
"It's not the devil's plan to show his real self."
"Yet an eavesdropper is best equipped for a prophet."
"But someone who listens in is best suited to be a prophet."
Again the Chamberlain started.
Again, the Chamberlain began.
Straining his gaze towards the monk, who stood immobile as a phantom, he said:
Struggling to see the monk, who was standing completely still like a ghost, he said:
"It is reported that you are about to render a great service to Rome."
"I've heard you're about to do a big favor for Rome."
The monk nodded.
The monk nodded.
"A country without a king is bad! But to carry the matter just a trifle farther,—to dream of Christendom without a Pope—"
"A country without a king is awful! But let’s take this a step further—to envision a Christian world without a Pope—"
"You would not dare!" exclaimed Benilo with real or feigned surprise, "you would not dare! In the presence of the whole Christian world? Rome can do nothing without the Sun,—nothing without the Pope. Take away his benediction: 'Urbi et Orbi'—What would prosper?"
"You wouldn't really do that!" Benilo said with either real or feigned astonishment. "You wouldn't do that in front of everyone in the Christian world! Rome can’t do anything without the Sun—nothing without the Pope. Remove his blessing: 'Urbi et Orbi'—What would happen then?"
"You are a poet and a Roman. I am a monk and a native of Aragon."
"You're a poet and a Roman. I'm a monk from Aragon."
Benilo shrugged his shoulders.
Benilo shrugged.
"'Tis but the old question: Cui bono? How many pontiffs have, within the memory of man, defiled the chair of Saint Peter? Who are your reformers? Libertines and gossipers in the taverns of the Suburra, among fried fish, painted women, and garlic; in prosperity proud, in adversity cowards, but infamous ever! The fifth Gregory alone soars so high above the earth, he sees not the vermin, the mire beneath."
"It's the same old question: Who profits? How many popes have brought shame to the chair of Saint Peter during our lives? Who are your reformers? They’re just party-goers and gossipers in the bars of Suburra, surrounded by fried fish, made-up women, and garlic; bold when things are good, cowardly when times are tough, but always notorious! Only the fifth Gregory rises so high above the ground that he doesn’t notice the vermin and dirt below."
"Perhaps they wished to let the mire accumulate, to furnish work for the iron broom of your tramontane saint! Are not his shoulders bent in holy contemplation, like the moon in the first quarter? Is he not shocked at the sight of misery and of dishevelled despair? His sensitive nerves would see them with the hair dressed and bound like that of an antique statue."
"Maybe they wanted the mud to accumulate, to keep the iron broom of your northern saint busy! Aren't his shoulders bent in sacred contemplation, similar to the moon in its first quarter? Isn't he shocked by the sight of suffering and chaotic despair? His sensitive nerves would notice them with their hair styled and tied up like that of an ancient statue."
"Ay! And the feudal barons stick in his palate like the hook in the mouth of the dog fish."
"Ah! And the feudal barons get caught in his mouth like a hook in a dogfish's jaw."
"We want no more martyrs! The light of the glow-worm continues to shine after the death of the insect."
"We don't want any more martyrs! The glow-worm's light keeps shining even after the bug is gone."
"It was a conclave, that disposed of the usurper, John XVI."
"It was a meeting that eliminated the usurper, John XVI."
"Ay! And the bravo, when he discovered his error, paid for three candles for the pontiff's soul, and the monk who officiated at the last rites praised the departed so loudly, that the corpse sat up and laughed. And now he is immortal and possesses the secret of eternal life," the monk concluded with downcast eyes.
"Oh! And the brave man, when he realized his mistake, bought three candles for the pope’s soul, and the monk who conducted the last rites praised the deceased so loudly that the corpse sat up and laughed. Now he is immortal and has the secret of eternal life," the monk concluded, looking down.
"Yet there is one I fear,—one who seems to enlist a special providence in his cause."
"But there's one I'm concerned about—one who seems to have some special support."
"Gerbert of Cluny—"
"Gerbert of Cluny—"
"The monk of Aurillac!"
"The Aurillac monk!"
"They say that he is leagued with the devil; that in his closet he has a brazen head, which answers all questions, and through which the devil has assured him that he shall not die, till he has said mass in Jerusalem."
"They claim he's in cahoots with the devil; that he has a brass head in his closet that answers all questions, and through which the devil has promised him he won't die until he has said mass in Jerusalem."
"He is competent to convert a brimstone lake."
"He can turn a lake of fire into something else."
"Yet a true soldier seeks for weak spots in the armour."
"But a true soldier looks for weaknesses in the armor."
"I am answered. But the time and the place?"
"I have my answer. But what about the time and the location?"
"In the Ghetto at sunset."
"In the Ghetto at sunset."
"And the reward?"
"And what's the reward?"
"The halo of a Saint."
"The halo of a saint."
"What of your conscience's peace?"
"What about your peace of mind?"
"May not a man and his conscience, like ill-mated consorts, be on something less than speaking terms?"
"Can a man and his conscience, like mismatched partners, truly be anything less than on speaking terms?"
"They kill by the decalogue at San Zeno."
"They follow the rules when they kill at San Zeno."
"Exitus acta probat!" returned the monk solemnly.
"The end justifies the means!" the monk replied seriously.
Benilo raised his hand warningly.
Benilo raised his hand warningly.
"Let him disappear quietly—ecclesiastically."
"Let him fade away quietly—church-wise."
"What is gained by caution when one stands on an earthquake?" asked the monk.
"What's the point of being careful during an earthquake?" the monk asked.
"You deem not, then, that Heaven might take so strong an interest in Gerbert's affairs, as to send some of the blessed to his deliverance?" queried Benilo suavely.
"So you don't believe that Heaven would actually care about Gerbert's situation and might send some saints to help him?" Benilo asked smoothly.
The Chamberlain's visitor betrayed impatience.
The Chamberlain's visitor showed impatience.
"If Heaven troubled itself much about what is done on earth, the world's business would be well-nigh bankrupt."
"If Heaven really cared about what goes on on earth, the world's situation would be almost hopeless."
"Ay! And even the just may fall by his own justice!" nodded Benilo. "He should have made his indulgences dearer, and harder to win. Why takes he not the lesson from women?"
"Oh! Even the righteous can trip up because of their own righteousness!" Benilo nodded. "He should have made his concessions more valuable and harder to get. Why doesn’t he learn from women?"
There was a brief pause, during which Benilo had arisen and paced up and down the chamber. His visitor remained immobile, though his eyes followed Benilo's every step.
There was a brief pause, during which Benilo got up and paced around the room. His visitor remained still, but his eyes followed Benilo's every movement.
At last the Grand Chamberlain paused directly before him.
Finally, the Grand Chamberlain stopped directly in front of him.
"How fares his Eminence of Orvieto? He was ailing at last reports," he asked.
"How is his Eminence of Orvieto doing? He was sick in the last reports," he asked.
"He died on his way to Rome, of a disease, sudden as the plague. He loved honey,—they will accuse the bees."
"He passed away on his journey to Rome from a disease that hit him suddenly, like the plague. He loved honey—now they'll blame the bees."
With a nod of satisfaction Benilo continued his perambulation.
With a satisfied nod, Benilo kept walking.
"Tell me better news of our dearly beloved friend, Monsignor Agnello, Archbishop of Cosenza, Clerk of the Chamber and Vice-Legate of Viterbo."
"Please share some good news about our dear friend, Monsignor Agnello, Archbishop of Cosenza, Clerk of the Chamber, and Vice-Legate of Viterbo."
"He was found dead in his bed, after eating a most hearty supper," the monk spoke dolefully.
"He was found dead in his bed after having a huge dinner," the monk said sadly.
"Alas, poor man! That was sudden. But such holy men are always ready for their call," replied the Grand Chamberlain with downcast eyes. "And what part has his Holiness assigned me in his relics?"
"Oh, poor guy! That was surprising. But those holy men are always ready for their summons," replied the Grand Chamberlain with a serious look. "And what role has his Holiness assigned to me concerning his relics?"
"Some flax of his hair shirt, to coil a rope therewith," replied the monk.
"Some flax from his hair shirt to make a rope," replied the monk.
"A princely benefaction! But your commission for the Father of Christendom? For indeed I fear the vast treasures he has heaped up, will hang like a leaden mountain on his ascending soul."
"What a generous gift! But what about your request for the Father of Christendom? I'm really concerned that all the wealth he's amassed will weigh down his uplifting spirit like a heavy burden."
"The Holy Father himself has summoned me to Rome!" The words seemed to sound from nowhere. Yet they hovered on the air like the knell of Fate.
"The Pope himself has called me to Rome!" The words appeared out of nowhere. Yet they hung in the air like the sound of Fate's bell.
The Grand-Chamberlain paused, stared and shuddered.
The Grand-Chamberlain stopped, looked, and shivered.
"And who knows," continued the monk after a pause, "but that by some divine dispensation all the refractory cardinals of the Sacred College may contract some incurable disease? Have you secured the names,—just to ascertain if their households are well ordered?"
"And who knows," the monk said after a brief pause, "maybe through some divine plan all the stubborn cardinals of the Sacred College could end up with an incurable disease? Have you gotten the names—just to see if their households are in good order?"
"The name of every cardinal and bishop in Rome at the present hour."
"The names of all the cardinals and bishops currently in Rome."
"Give it to me."
"Hand it over."
A hand white as that of a corpse came from the monk's ample parting sleeves in which Benilo placed a scroll, which he had taken from the table.
A hand as white as a corpse came out of the monk's wide sleeves, where Benilo had put a scroll he got from the table.
The monk unrolled it. After glancing down the list of names, he said:
The monk opened it up. After reviewing the list of names, he said:
"The Cardinal of Gregorio."
"The Cardinal of Gregorio."
The Chamberlain betokened his understanding with a nod.
The Chamberlain nodded to show he understood.
"He claims kinship with the stars."
"He claims he has a connection to the stars."
"The Cardinal of San Pietro in Montorio."
"The Cardinal of San Pietro in Montorio."
An evil smile curved Benilo's thin, white lips.
A wicked smile spread across Benilo's thin, pale lips.
"An impostor, proved, confessed,—his conscience pawned to a saint—"
"An impostor, confirmed and confessing—his conscience betrayed for the sake of a saint—"
"The Cardinal of San Onofrio,—he, who held you over the baptismal fount," said the monk with a quick glance at the Chamberlain.
"The Cardinal of San Onofrio—he's the one who held you over the baptismal font," the monk said, glancing quickly at the Chamberlain.
"I had no hand in my own christening."
"I didn't have a choice in my own baptism."
The monk nodded.
The monk nodded.
"The Cardinal of San Silvestro."
"The Cardinal of San Silvestro."
"He vowed he would join the barefoot friars, if he recovered."
"He promised he would join the barefoot friars if he got well."
"He would have made a stalwart mendicant. All the women would have confessed to him."
"He would have made a persuasive beggar. All the women would have warmed up to him."
"It is impossible to escape immortality," sighed Benilo.
"You can't escape immortality," sighed Benilo.
"Obedience is holiness," replied the other.
"Following the rules is what makes you righteous," replied the other.
After carefully reviewing the not inconsiderable list of names, and placing a cross against some of them, the monk returned the scroll to its owner.
After carefully reviewing the long list of names and crossing off a few, the monk returned the scroll to its owner.
When the Chamberlain spoke again, his voice trembled strangely.
When the Chamberlain spoke again, his voice trembled strangely.
"What of the Golden Chalice?"
"What about the Golden Chalice?"
"Offerimus tibi Domine, Calicem Salutaris," the monk quoted from the mass. "What differentiates Sacramental Wine from Malvasia?"
"We present to you, Lord, the Cup of Salvation," the monk quoted from the mass. "What distinguishes Sacramental Wine from Malvasia?"
The Chamberlain pondered.
The Chamberlain thought.
"Perhaps a degree or two of headiness?"
"How about some excitement?"
"Is it not rather a degree or two of holiness?" replied the monk with a strange gleam in his eyes.
"Isn't it more like a level or two of holiness?" replied the monk, his eyes glinting peculiarly.
"The Season claims its mercies."
"The season takes its toll."
"Can one quench a furnace with a parable?"
"Can you extinguish a fire with a story?"
"The Holy Host may work a miracle."
"The Holy Host can work a miracle."
"It is the concern of angels to see their sentences enforced."
"Angels make sure their orders are followed."
"Sic itur ad astra," said the Chamberlain devoutly.
"That's how you reach the stars," said the Chamberlain sincerely.
And like an echo it came from his visitor's lips:
And it echoed from his visitor's lips:
"Sic itur ad astra!"
"Thus one goes to the stars!"
"We understand each other," Benilo spoke after a pause, arising from his chair. "But remember," he added with a look, which seemed to pierce his interlocutor through and through. "What thou dost, monk, thou dost. If thy hand fail, I know thee not!"
"We understand each other," Benilo said after a pause, getting up from his chair. "But just remember," he added, giving his conversation partner a look that felt intense. "Whatever you choose to do, monk, it's on you. If you fail, I won't recognize you!"
Stepping to the panel, Benilo was about to touch the secret spring, when a thought arrested his hand.
As Benilo got closer to the panel, he was about to press the hidden spring when a thought suddenly made him stop.
"Thou hast seen my face," he turned to the monk. "It is but meet, that I see thine."
"You've seen my face," he said, turning to the monk. "It's only fair that I see yours."
Without a word the monk removed his cowl. As he did so, Benilo stood rooted to the spot, as if a ghost had arisen from the stone floor before him.
Without saying a word, the monk removed his hood. As he did, Benilo stood still, as if a ghost had emerged from the stone floor before him.
"Madman!" he gasped. "You dare to show yourself in Rome?"
"You're unbelievable!" he exclaimed. "You really have the guts to come to Rome?"
A strange light gleamed in the monk's eyes.
A strange light glimmered in the monk's eyes.
"I came in quest of the End of Time. Do you doubt the sincerity of my intent?"
"I came looking for the End of Time. Do you doubt how sincere my intentions are?"
For a moment they faced each other in silence, then the monk turned and vanished without another word through the panel which closed noiselessly behind him.
For a moment, they stood facing each other in silence, then the monk turned and vanished without saying another word through the panel, which closed softly behind him.
When Benilo found himself once more alone, all the elasticity of temper and mind seemed to have deserted him. All the colour had faded from his face, all the light seemed to have gone from his eyes. Thus he remained for a space, neither heeding his surroundings, nor the flight of time. At last he arose and, traversing the cabinet, made for a remote door and passed out. Whatever were his thoughts, no outward sign betrayed them, as with the suave and impenetrable mien of the born courtier, he entered the vast hall of audience.
When Benilo found himself alone again, all his energy and clear thoughts seemed to vanish. His face lost its color, and his eyes appeared empty. He sat like that for a while, unaware of his surroundings and the time passing by. Eventually, he stood up, crossed the room, and walked toward a distant door to leave. Regardless of what he was thinking, he revealed nothing, maintaining the composed and unreadable demeanor of a natural diplomat as he entered the large hall for audiences.
A motley crowd of courtiers, officers, monks and foreign envoys, whose variegated costumes formed a dazzling kaleidoscope almost bewildering to the unaccustomed eye, met the Chamberlain's gaze.
A diverse group of courtiers, officials, monks, and foreign envoys, whose vibrant outfits created a stunning display that could nearly overwhelm anyone unfamiliar with it, met the Chamberlain's gaze.
The greater number of those present were recruited from the ranks of the Roman nobility, men whose spare, elegant figures formed a striking contrast to the huge giants of the German imperial guard. The mongrel and craven descendants of African, Syrian and Slavonian slaves, a strange jumble of races and types, with all the visible signs of their heterogeneous origin, stared with insolent wonder at the fair-haired sons of the North, who took their orders from no man, save the grandson of the mighty emperor Otto the Great, the vanquisher of the Magyars on the tremendous field of the Lech.
Most of the people there were from the Roman nobility, stylish and classy men who looked very different from the tall giants of the German imperial guard. The mixed and timid descendants of African, Syrian, and Slavic slaves, a strange combination of races and backgrounds, with obvious signs of their varied origins, gazed with arrogant curiosity at the fair-haired sons of the North, who answered to no one except for the grandson of the great emperor Otto the Great, the conqueror of the Magyars on the famous battlefield of the Lech.
A strange medley of palace officials, appointed after the ruling code of the Eastern Empire, chamberlains, pages and grooms, masters of the outer court, masters of the inner court, masters of the robe, masters of the horse, seneschals, high stewards and eunuchs, in their sweeping citron and orange coloured gowns, lent a glowing enchantment to the scene.
A strange mix of palace officials, appointed according to the rules of the Eastern Empire, including chamberlains, pages, grooms, masters of the outer court, masters of the inner court, masters of the robe, masters of the horse, seneschals, high stewards, and eunuchs, all in their flowing yellow and orange gowns, brought a magical charm to the scene.
No glaring lights marred the pervading softness of the atmosphere; all objects animate and inanimate seemed in complete harmony with each other. The entrance to the great hall of audience was flanked with two great pillars of Numidian marble, toned by time to hues of richest orange. The hall itself was surrounded by a colonnade of the Corinthian order, whereon had been lavished exquisite carvings; in niches behind the columns stood statues in basalt, thrice the size of life. Enormous pillars of rose-coloured marble supported the roof, decorated in the fantastic Byzantine style; the floor, composed of serpentine, porphyry and Numidian marble, was a superb work of art. In the centre a fountain threw up sprays of perfumed water, its basin bordered with glistening shells from India and the Archipelago.
No bright lights interrupted the soft atmosphere of the place; everything, both alive and inanimate, felt perfectly in harmony. The entrance to the grand hall was flanked by two enormous pillars of Numidian marble, aged to rich shades of orange. The hall was encircled by a colonnade in the Corinthian style, featuring exquisite carvings; in the niches behind the columns were life-sized statues made of basalt. Huge pillars of rose-colored marble supported the ceiling, which was decorated in a whimsical Byzantine style; the floor, crafted from serpentine, porphyry, and Numidian marble, was a breathtaking piece of art. In the center, a fountain erupted with sprays of scented water, its basin surrounded by shimmering shells from India and the Archipelago.
Passing slowly down the hall, Benilo paused here and there to exchange greetings with some individual among the numerous groups, who were conversing in hushed whispers on the event at this hour closest to their heart, the illness of King Otto III, in the cloisters of Monte Gargano in Apulia whither he had journeyed on a pilgrimage to the grottoes of the Archangel. Conflicting rumours were rife as to the course of the illness, and each seemed fearful of venturing a surmise, which might precipitate a crisis, fraught with direst consequences. The times and the Roman temper were uncertain.
As Benilo walked slowly down the hallway, he paused periodically to greet different people in the numerous groups quietly discussing what was most important to them at that moment: the illness of King Otto III, who had gone on a pilgrimage to the cloisters of Monte Gargano in Apulia to visit the grottoes of the Archangel. There were conflicting rumors everywhere about the king's health, and everyone seemed hesitant to make any guesses that could lead to a crisis with serious repercussions. The atmosphere and mood in Rome were uncertain.
The countenance of Archbishop Heribert of Cologne, Chancellor of the Empire, reflected grave apprehension, which was amply shared by his companions, Archbishop Willigis of Mentz, and Luitprand, Archbishop of Cremona, the Patriarch of Christendom, whose snow-white hair formed a striking contrast to the dark and bronzed countenance of Count Benedict of Palestrina, and Pandulph of Capua, Lord of Spoleto and Beneventum, the lay-members of the group. The conversation, though held in whispered tones and inaudible to those moving on the edge of their circle, was yet animated and it would seem, that hope had but a small share in the surmises they ventured on what the days to come held in store for the Saxon dynasty.
The expression on Archbishop Heribert of Cologne, the Chancellor of the Empire, showed deep concern, which was clearly shared by his colleagues, Archbishop Willigis of Mentz, and Luitprand, Archbishop of Cremona, the Patriarch of Christendom. His white hair stood out against the dark, tanned face of Count Benedict of Palestrina and Pandulph of Capua, Lord of Spoleto and Beneventum, the lay members of the group. The conversation, while quiet enough to go unheard by those outside their circle, was animated, and it seemed that hope played a minimal role in their thoughts about what the future held for the Saxon dynasty.
Without paying further heed to the motley throng, which surged up and down the hall of audience, seemingly indifferent to the whispered comments upon himself as a mere man of pleasure, Benilo seated himself upon a couch at the western extremity of the hall. With the elaborate deliberation of a man who disdains being hurried by anything whatsoever, he took a piece of vellum from his doublet, on which from time to time he traced a few words. Assuming a reclining position, he appeared absorbed in deep study, seemingly unheedful of his surroundings. Yet a close observer might have remarked that the Chamberlain's gaze roamed unsteadily from one group to another, until some chance passer-by deflected its course and Benilo applied himself to his ostentatious task more studiously than before.
Without paying much attention to the diverse crowd moving through the hall, seemingly unconcerned by the whispers about him being just a man of pleasure, Benilo settled onto a couch at the far western end. With the careful determination of someone who won’t be rushed, he pulled out a piece of vellum from his jacket and occasionally jotted down a few words. Leaning back, he appeared deep in thought, seemingly unaware of his surroundings. However, a sharp observer might have caught the Chamberlain nervously shifting his gaze between different groups until a random passerby drew his attention, causing Benilo to focus even more intently on his ostentatious task.
"What does the courtier in the parrot-frock?" Duke Bernhardt of Saxony, stout, burly, asthmatic, addressed a tall, sallow individual, in a rose-coloured frock, who strutted by his side with the air of an inflated peacock.
"What's up with the courtier in the parrot outfit?" Duke Bernhardt of Saxony, stocky and strong, and dealing with asthma, said to a tall, pale figure in a rose-colored jacket, who walked next to him like an arrogant peacock.
John of Calabria gave a sigh.
John of Calabria sighed.
"Alas! He writes poetry and swears by the ancient Gods!"
"Oh no! He writes poetry and believes in the ancient gods!"
"By the ancient Gods!" puffed the duke, "a commendable habit! As for his poetry,—the bees sometimes deposit their honey in the mouth of a dead beast."
"By the ancient gods!" exclaimed the duke, "that's quite an impressive habit! And as for his poetry—sometimes bees drop their honey into the mouth of a dead animal."
"And yet the Philistines solved not Samson's riddle," sighed the Greek.
"And still, the Philistines couldn't solve Samson's riddle," sighed the Greek.
"Ay! And the devil never ceases to cut wood for him, who wishes to keep the kettle boiling," spouted the duke with an irate look at his companion as they lost themselves among the throngs. Suddenly a marked hush, the abrupt cessation of the former all-pervading hum, caused Benilo to glance toward the entrance of the audience hall. As he did so, the vellum rolled from his nerveless hand upon the marble floor.
"Ugh! And the devil never stops helping the one who wants to keep things chaotic," the duke said, glaring at his companion as they lost themselves in the crowd. Suddenly, a noticeable silence fell, the loud buzz that had filled the space abruptly stopping, causing Benilo to look toward the entrance of the audience hall. As he did, the vellum slipped from his shaky hand and dropped onto the marble floor.
THE PAGEANT IN THE NAVONA
THE PAGEANT AT NAVONA
he man, who had entered the
hall of audience with the air of
one to whom every nook and
corner was familiar, looked what
he was, a war-worn veteran,
bronzed and hardened by the
effect of many campaigns in
many climes. Yet his robust
frame and his physique betrayed
but slight evidence of those
fatigues and hardships which had been the habits of his life.
Only a tinge of gray through the close-cropped hair, and now
and then the listless look of one who has grown weary with
campaigning, gave token that the prime had passed. In
repose his look was stern and pensive, softening at moments
into an expression of intense melancholy and gloom. A long
black mantle, revealing traces of prolonged and hasty travel,
covered his tall and stately form. Beneath it gleamed a dark
suit of armour with the dull sheen of dust covered steel. His
helmet, fashioned after a dragon with scales, wings, and fins of
wrought brass, resembled the headgear of the fabled Vikings.
The man who entered the audience hall seemed completely at ease, as if he knew every corner well. He resembled a seasoned veteran, tanned and toughened by numerous campaigns in different places. Yet, despite his muscular build, there was little sign of the toll that his life of struggles had taken on him. Only a touch of gray in his closely cropped hair and the occasional weary look of someone exhausted from constant battles hinted that his best years might be behind him. When he was at rest, his expression was serious and contemplative, occasionally softening into a deep sadness. A long black cloak, showing signs of prolonged and hurried travel, enveloped his tall, commanding figure. Underneath, a dark suit of armor shimmered with the dull gleam of dusty steel. His helmet, designed to resemble a dragon with scales, wings, and fins made of brass, looked like something worn by legendary Vikings.
This personage was Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, commander-in-chief of the German hosts, Great Warden of the Eastern March, and chief adviser of the imperial youth, who had been entrusted to his care by his mother, the glorious Empress Theophano, the deeply lamented consort of Emperor Otto II of Saracenic renown.
This character was Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, the head of the German forces, the Great Warden of the Eastern March, and the primary advisor to the young emperor, who had been entrusted to him by his mother, the renowned Empress Theophano, the dearly missed wife of Emperor Otto II, known for his battles against the Saracens.
The door through which he entered revealed a company of the imperial body-guard, stationed without, in gilt-mail tunics, armlets and greaves, their weapon the formidable mace, surmounted by a sickle-shaped halberd.
The door he walked through led to a group of the imperial bodyguard standing outside, dressed in golden mail tunics, armlets, and greaves. They were armed with a powerful mace featuring a sickle-shaped halberd on top.
The deep hush, which had fallen upon the assembly on Eckhardt's entrance into the hall, had its significance. If the Romans were inclined to look with favour upon the youthful son of the Greek princess, in whose veins flowed the warm blood of the South, and whose sunny disposition boded little danger to their jealously guarded liberties, their sentiments toward the Saxon general had little in common with their evanescent enthusiasm over the "Wonder-child of the World." But if the Romans loved Eckhardt little, Eckhardt loved the Romans less, and he made no effort to conceal his contempt for the mongrel rabble, who, unable to govern themselves, chafed at every form of government and restraint.
The silence that fell over the crowd when Eckhardt entered the hall was quite revealing. If the Romans were willing to look kindly on the young son of the Greek princess, who had the passionate spirit of the South and a friendly nature that seemed harmless to their carefully guarded freedoms, their feelings toward the Saxon general were very different from their brief admiration for the "Wonder-child of the World." But while the Romans didn't care much for Eckhardt, he cared even less for them, showing no hesitation in expressing his contempt for the mixed crowd, who, unable to govern themselves, resented any kind of authority and control.
Perhaps in the countenance of none of those assembled in the hall of audience was there reflected such intensity of surprise on beholding the great leader as there was in the face of the Grand Chamberlain, the olive tints of whose cheeks had faded to ashen hues. His trembling hands gripped the carved back of the nearest chair, while from behind the powerful frame of the Patricius Ziazo he gazed upon the countenance of the Margrave.
Perhaps none of the people in the audience hall looked as surprised to see the great leader as the Grand Chamberlain did, whose olive-toned cheeks had gone pale. His trembling hands gripped the carved back of the nearest chair as he peeked out from behind the strong figure of Patricius Ziazo to catch a glimpse of the Margrave's face.
The latter had approached the group of ecclesiastics, who formed the nucleus round the venerable Archbishop of Cremona.
The latter had gone up to the group of clergy, who were centered around the esteemed Archbishop of Cremona.
"What tidings from the king?" queried the patriarch of Christendom.
"What news from the king?" asked the leader of Christianity.
Eckhardt knelt and kissed Luitprand's proffered hand.
Eckhardt knelt and kissed Luitprand's outstretched hand.
"The Saint has worked a miracle. Within a fortnight Rome will once more greet the King of the Germans."
"The Saint has done a miracle. In just two weeks, Rome will once again welcome the King of the Germans."
Sighs of relief and mutterings of gladness drowned the reply of the archbishop. He was seen to raise his hands in silent prayer, and the deep hush returned anew. Other groups pushed eagerly forward to learn the import of the tidings.
Relieved sighs and happy murmurs overwhelmed the archbishop's response. He was seen raising his hands in silent prayer, and a deep silence settled again. Other groups eagerly moved closer to understand what the news meant.
The voice of Eckhardt now sounded curt and distinct, as he addressed Archbishop Heribert of Cologne, Chancellor of the Holy Roman Empire.
Eckhardt's voice was now sharp and clear as he addressed Archbishop Heribert of Cologne, the Chancellor of the Holy Roman Empire.
"If the God to whom you pray or your patron-saint, has endowed you with the divine gift of persuasion,—use it now to prompt your king to leave this accursed land and to return beyond the Alps. Roman wiles and Roman fever had well-nigh claimed another victim. My resignation lies in the hands of the King. My mission here is ended. I place your sovereign in your hands. Keep him safe. I return to the Eastern March."
"If the God you pray to or your patron saint has blessed you with the gift of persuasion, now is the time to use it to convince your king to leave this cursed land and return beyond the Alps. Roman tricks and Roman sickness almost took another victim. My resignation is with the King. My time here is done. I leave your sovereign in your care. Keep him safe. I'm going back to the Eastern March."
Exclamations of surprise, chiefly from the German element, the Romans listening in sullen silence, rose round the commander, like a sullen squall.
Shouts of surprise, mostly from the German group, surrounded the commander like a brewing storm, while the Romans listened in grim silence.
Eckhardt waved them back with uplifted arm.
Eckhardt signaled for them to stay back with his arm raised.
"The king requires my services no longer. He refuses to listen to my counsel! He despises his own country. His sun rises and sets in Rome. I no longer have his ear. His counsellors are Romans! The war is ended. My sword has grown rusty. Let another bear the burden!—I return to the Eastern March!"
"The king doesn't need me anymore. He ignores my advice! He doesn't care about his own country. He's only focused on Rome. He doesn't listen to me anymore. His advisors are all Romans! The war is over. My sword is collecting dust. Let someone else deal with it! I'm going back to the Eastern March!"
During Eckhardt's speech, whose curtness barely cloaked the grief of the commander over a step, which he deemed irrevocable, the pallor in the features of the Grand Chamberlain had deepened and a strange light shone in his eyes, as, remote from the general's scrutiny, he watched and listened.
During Eckhardt's speech, which was so short that it barely concealed the commander's deep sadness over a decision he believed was final, the Grand Chamberlain's face turned paler and a peculiar light flickered in his eyes as he watched and listened, avoiding the general's gaze.
The German contingent, however, was not to be so easily reconciled to Eckhardt's declaration. Bernhardt, the Saxon duke, Duke Burkhardt of Suabia, Count Tassilo of Bavaria and Count Ludeger of the Palatinate united their protests against a step so fatal in its remotest consequences, with the result that the Margrave turned abruptly upon his heels, strode from the hall of audience, and, passing through the rank and file of the imperial guard, found himself on the crest of Mount Aventine.
The German group, however, wasn’t going to take Eckhardt’s declaration lying down. Bernhardt, the Saxon duke, Duke Burkhardt of Suabia, Count Tassilo of Bavaria, and Count Ludeger of the Palatinate all protested against a move that could lead to serious consequences. As a result, the Margrave suddenly turned around, left the audience hall, and, passing through the imperial guard, ended up on the top of Mount Aventine.
Evening was falling. A solemn hush held enthralled the pulses of the universe. A dazzling glow of gold swept the western heavens, and the chimes of the Angelus rang out from untold cloisters and convents. To southward, the towering summits of Soracté glowed in sunset gold. The dazzling sheen reflected from the marble city on the Palatine proved almost too blinding for Eckhardt's gaze, and with quick, determined step, he began his descent towards the city.
Evening was falling. A deep calm embraced the rhythm of the universe. A bright golden light filled the western sky, and the sound of the Angelus rang out from many monasteries and convents. To the south, the high peaks of Soracté sparkled in the golden sunset. The radiant light reflecting off the marble city on the Palatine was almost blinding for Eckhardt to look at, and with quick, purposeful steps, he began his descent toward the city.
At the base of the hill his progress suffered a sudden check.
At the bottom of the hill, he suddenly stopped.
A procession, weird, strange and terrible, hymning dirge-like the words of some solemn chant, with the eternal refrain "Miserere! Miserere!" wound round the shores of the Tiber. Four files of masked, black spectres, their heads engulfed in black hoods, wooden crucifixes dangling from their necks, carrying torches of resin, from which escaped floods of reddish light, at times obscured by thick black smoke, marched solemnly behind a monk, whose features could but vaguely be discerned in the tawny glare of the funereal light. No phantom procession at midnight could have inspired the popular mind with a terror so great as did this brotherhood of Death, more terrifying than the later monks and ascetics of Zurbaran, who so paraded the frightfulness of nocturnal visions in the pure, unobscured light of the sun. In numbers there were approximately four hundred. Their superior, a tall, gaunt and terrible monk, escorted by his acolytes, held aloft a large black crucifix. A fanatic of the iron type, whose austerity had won him a wide ascendency, the monk Cyprianus, his cowl drawn deeply over his face, strode before the brotherhood. The dense smoke of their torches, hanging motionless in the still air of high noon, soon obscured the monks from view, even before the last echoes of their sombre chant had died away.
A strange and eerie procession chanted a mournful tune with the constant refrain "Miserere! Miserere!" around the shores of the Tiber. Four lines of masked figures dressed in black, their heads covered by dark hoods and wooden crucifixes hanging from their necks, carried torches made of resin that cast reddish light, occasionally shrouded by thick black smoke. They moved solemnly behind a monk, whose features were barely visible in the dim glow of the funereal light. No ghostly parade at midnight could have terrified people more than this brotherhood of Death, more frightening than the later monks and ascetics of Zurbaran, who displayed the horrors of nighttime visions in the bright, clear light of day. There were about four hundred of them. Their leader, a tall, gaunt, and intimidating monk accompanied by his followers, held up a large black crucifix. A strict and iron-willed fanatic, whose stern demeanor gained him significant influence, the monk Cyprianus, with his hood pulled low over his face, walked ahead of the brotherhood. The dense smoke from their torches lingered in the still noon air, soon obscuring the monks from view, even before the last echoes of their somber chant faded away.
Without a fixed purpose in his mind, save that of observing the temper of the populace, Eckhardt permitted himself to be swept along with the crowds. Idlers mostly and inquisitive gapers, they constituted the characteristic Roman mob, always swarming wherever there was anything to be seen, however trifling the cause and insignificant the attraction. They were those who, not choosing to work, lived by brawls and sedition, the descendants of that uproarious mob, which in the latter days of the empire filled the upper rows in theatre and circus, the descendants of the rabble, whose suffrage no Cæsar was too proud to court in the struggle against the free and freedom-loving remnants of the aristocracy.
Without a clear purpose other than to observe the mood of the people, Eckhardt let himself be swept along with the crowds. Mostly made up of idlers and curious onlookers, they represented the typical Roman mob, always gathering wherever there was something to see, no matter how trivial the reason or insignificant the attraction. These were the ones who, opting not to work, thrived on fights and unrest, the descendants of that noisy crowd that, in the final days of the empire, filled the upper seats in theaters and arenas—the descendants of the rabble, whose vote no Caesar was too proud to seek in the struggle against the free and liberty-loving remnants of the aristocracy.
But there were foreign elements which lent life and contrast to the picture, elements which in equal number and profusion no other city of the time, save Constantinople, could offer to the bewildered gaze of the spectator.
However, there were foreign elements that brought life and contrast to the scene, elements that no other city of the time, except for Constantinople, could offer in such equal numbers and abundance to the astonished observer.
Moors from the Western Caliphate of Cordova, Saracens from the Sicilian conquest, mingled with white-robed Bedouins from the desert; Greeks from the Morea, Byzantines, Epirotes, Albanians, Jews, Danes, Poles, Slavs and Magyars, Lombards, Burgundians and Franks, Sicilians, Neapolitans and Venetians, heightened by the contrast of speech, manner and garb the dazzling kaleidoscopic effect of the scene, while the powerful Northern veterans of the German king thrust their way with brutal contempt through the dregs of Romulus.
Moors from the Western Caliphate of Cordova, Saracens from the Sicilian conquest, mixed with white-robed Bedouins from the desert; Greeks from the Morea, Byzantines, Epirotes, Albanians, Jews, Danes, Poles, Slavs, Magyars, Lombards, Burgundians, and Franks, as well as Sicilians, Neapolitans, and Venetians, created a stunning mix of languages, customs, and styles, while the powerful Northern veterans of the German king pushed through the remnants of Romulus with harsh disdain.
After having extricated himself from the motley throngs, Eckhardt, continuing his course to southward and following the Leonine wall, soon found himself in the barren solitudes of Trastevere. Here he slackened his pace, and, entering a cypress avenue, seated himself on a marble bench, a relic of antiquity, offering at once shade and repose.
After distancing himself from the mixed crowds, Eckhardt headed south along the Leonine wall and soon found himself in the quiet areas of Trastevere. Here, he slowed down and walked into a cypress-lined avenue, sitting down on a marble bench, an ancient piece that offered both shade and comfort.
Here he fell into meditation.
Here he started meditating.
Three years had elapsed since the death of a young and beloved wife, who had gone from him after a brief but mysterious illness, baffling the skill of the physicians. In the ensuing solitude he had acquired grave habits of reflection. This day he was in a more thoughtful mood than common. This day more than ever, he felt the void which nothing on earth could fill. What availed his toils, his love of country, his endurance of hardships? What was he the better now, in that he had marched and watched and bled and twice conquered Rome for the empire? What was this ambition, leading him up the steepest paths, by the brinks of fatal precipices? He scarcely knew now, it was so long ago. Had Ginevra lived, he would indeed have prized honour and renown and a name, that was on all men's lips. And Eckhardt fell to thinking of the bright days, when the very skies seemed fairer for her presence. Time, who heals all sorrows, had not alleviated his grief. At his urgent request he had been relieved of his Roman command. The very name of the city was odious to him since her death. Appointed to the office of Great Warden of the East and entrusted with the defence of the Eastern border lands against the ever-recurring invasions of Bulgarians and Magyars, the formidable name of the conqueror of Rome had in time faded to a mere memory.
Three years had passed since the death of his young and beloved wife, who left him after a brief but puzzling illness that baffled the doctors. In the solitude that followed, he developed serious habits of reflection. Today, he was feeling more contemplative than usual. More than ever, he sensed the emptiness that nothing in the world could fill. What was the meaning of his struggles, his love for his country, his endurance through hardships? How was he better off now for having marched, watched, bled, and twice conquered Rome for the empire? What was this ambition that drove him up the steepest paths, teetering on the edge of imminent danger? He hardly remembered anymore; it felt like it was ages ago. If Ginevra had lived, he would have genuinely valued honor and fame, a name that everyone would recognize. And Eckhardt began to remember the bright days when even the skies seemed clearer because of her presence. Time, which is said to heal all wounds, had not lessened his sorrow. At his urgent request, he had been relieved of his command in Rome. The very name of the city had become distasteful to him since her death. Appointed as the Great Warden of the East and tasked with defending the Eastern borderlands against the ongoing invasions by Bulgarians and Magyars, the impressive title of the conqueror of Rome had gradually faded into just a memory.
Not so in the camp. Men said he bore a charmed existence, and indeed his counsels showed the forethought and caution of the skilled leader, while his personal conduct was remarkable for a reckless disregard of danger. It was observed, though, that a deep and abiding melancholy had taken possession of the once free and easy commander. Only under the pressure of imminent danger did he seem to brighten into his former self. At other times he was silent, preoccupied. But the Germans loved their leader. They discussed him by their watch-fires; they marvelled how one so ready on the field was so sparing with the wine cup, how the general who could stop to fill his helmet from the running stream under a storm of arrows and javelins and drink composedly with a jest and a smile could be so backward at the revels.
Not so in the camp. Men said he had a charmed life, and his advice really showed the foresight and caution of a skilled leader, while his personal behavior was marked by a reckless disregard for danger. However, it was clear that a deep and lasting sadness had taken hold of the once carefree commander. Only when faced with immediate danger did he seem to return to his former self. At other times, he was quiet and lost in thought. But the Germans loved their leader. They talked about him around their campfires; they marveled at how someone so quick on the battlefield was so moderate with the wine, how the general who could take a moment to fill his helmet from the flowing stream while dodging arrows and javelins and drink calmly with a joke and a smile could be so reserved at the parties.
In the year 996, Crescentius, the Senator of Rome raised the standards of revolt, expelled Gregory the Fifth and nominated a rival pontiff in the infamous John the Sixteenth. Otto, then a mere youth of sixteen summers, had summoned his hosts to the rescue of his friend, the rightful pontiff. Reluctantly, and only moved by the tears of the Empress Theophano, who placed the child king in his care and charge, Eckhardt had resumed the command of the invading army. Twice had he put down the rebellion of the Romans, reducing Crescentius to the state of a vassal, and meting out terrible punishment to the hapless usurper of the tiara. After recrossing the Alps, he had once more turned his attention to the bleak, sombre forests of the North, when the imperial youth was seized with an unconquerable desire to make Rome the capital of the empire. Neither prayers nor persuasions, neither the threats of the Saxon dukes nor the protests of the electors could shake Otto's indomitable will. Eckhardt was again recalled from the wilds of Poland to lead the German host across the Alps.
In 996, Crescentius, the Senator of Rome, sparked a revolt, ousted Gregory the Fifth, and appointed a rival pope, the infamous John the Sixteenth. Otto, still just sixteen, gathered his forces to rescue his friend, the rightful pope. Reluctantly, and only moved by the tears of Empress Theophano, who entrusted the child king to him, Eckhardt took charge of the invading army once more. He had already defeated the Romans in two rebellions, reducing Crescentius to a vassal and punishing the unfortunate usurper of the tiara. After crossing the Alps again, he had turned his attention back to the grim, dark forests of the North when the young emperor felt an intense desire to make Rome the empire's capital. Neither prayers, persuasion, threats from the Saxon dukes, nor protests from the electors could change Otto's firm resolve. Eckhardt was once again summoned from the wilds of Poland to lead the German army across the Alps.
Meanwhile increasing rumours of the impending End of Time began to upheave and disturb the minds. A mystical trend of thought pervaded the world, and as the Millennium drew nearer and nearer pilgrims of all ages and all stages began to journey Rome-ward, to obtain forgiveness for their sins, and to die within the pale of the Church. At first he resisted the strange malady of the age, which slowly but irresistibly attacked every order of society. But its morbid influences, seconded by the memory of his past happiness, revived during his last journey to Rome, at last threw Eckhardt headlong into the dark waves of monasticism.
Meanwhile, rising rumors about the approaching End of Time began to disturb people's minds. A mystical mindset spread across the globe, and as the Millennium drew near, pilgrims of all ages and backgrounds started traveling to Rome to seek forgiveness for their sins and to find peace within the Church's community. Initially, he pushed back against the unusual state of the times, which gradually impacted every aspect of society. However, its dark influences, along with memories of his past happiness that resurged during his last trip to Rome, ultimately led Eckhardt into the depths of monasticism.
During the present, to his mind, utterly purposeless expedition, it had seemed to Eckhardt that there was no other salvation for the loneliness in his heart, save that which beamed from the dismal gloom of the cloister. At other times a mighty terror of the great lonesomeness of monastic life seized him. The pulses of life began to throb strangely, surging as a great wave to his heart and threatening to precipitate him anew into the shifting scenes of the world. Yet neither mood endured.
During the current expedition, which seemed completely pointless to him, Eckhardt felt there was no way to escape the loneliness in his heart except for the faint light coming from the cloister's darkness. At other moments, a terrifying fear of the deep isolation of monastic life overwhelmed him. The rhythms of life started to feel off, crashing against his heart like a big wave and threatening to pull him back into the shifting images of the world. However, neither feeling stuck around.
Ginevra's image had engraved itself upon his heart in lines deep as those which the sculptors trace on ivory with tools reddened with fire. Vainly had he endeavoured to cloud its memory by occupying his mind with matters of state, for the love he felt for her, dead in her grave, inspired him with secret terror. Blindly he was groping through the labyrinth for a clue—It is hard to say: "Thy will be done."
Ginevra's image was engraved in his heart with lines as deep as those that artists carve into ivory using tools heated by fire. He had tried unsuccessfully to dull the memory by immersing himself in politics, but the love he felt for her, even after her death, filled him with a quiet dread. He was blindly navigating the maze for a clue—it’s hard to say: "Your will be done."
Passing over the sharp, sudden stroke, so numbing to his senses at the time, that a long interval had to elapse, ere he woke to its full agony; passing over the subsequent days of yearning, the nights of vain regret, the desolation which had laid waste his life,—Eckhardt pondered over the future. There was something ever wanting even to complete the dull torpor of that resignation, which philosophy inculcates and common sense enjoins. In vain he looked about for something on which to lean, for something which would lighten his existence. The future was cold and gray, and with spectral fingers the memories of the past seemed to point down the dull and cheerless way. He had lost himself in the labyrinth of life, since her guiding hand had left him, and now his soul was racked by conflicting emotions; the desire for the peace of a recluse, and the longing for such a life of action, as should temporarily drown the voices of anguish in his heart.
Eckhardt overlooked the sharp, sudden blow that had numbed his senses at the time, which took a long while for him to fully feel the pain; he also skipped over the following days filled with longing, the nights filled with regret, and the emptiness that had shattered his life. Instead, he considered the future. There was always something missing, even in that dull state of resignation that philosophy suggests and common sense endorses. He searched in vain for something to grasp, something that would make his existence easier. The future felt cold and gray, and memories of the past seemed to point with ghostly fingers down a bleak and joyless road. He had lost himself in the maze of life since her guiding hand had left him, and now his soul was torn by conflicting feelings; the desire for the peace of solitude and the longing for a life of action that would temporarily drown out the voices of grief in his heart.
When he arose Rome was bathed in the crimson after glow of departing day. The Tiber presented an aspect of peculiar tranquillity. Hundreds of boats with many-coloured sails and fantastically decorated prows stretched along the banks. Barges decorated with streamers and flags were drawn up along the quays and wharfs. The massive gray ramparts of Castel San Angelo glowed in the rich colours of sunset, and high in the azure hung motionless the great standard, with the marble horses and the flaming torch.
When he got up, Rome was illuminated by the red glow of the setting sun. The Tiber River appeared unusually calm. Hundreds of boats with colorful sails and uniquely decorated bows filled the banks. Barges decorated with streamers and flags were moored along the quays and wharfs. The enormous gray walls of Castel San Angelo gleamed with the vibrant sunset colors, and high in the blue sky hung the large flag, featuring the marble horses and the blazing torch.
Retracing his steps, Eckhardt soon found himself in the heart of Rome. An almost endless stream of people, recruiting themselves from all clans and classes, flowed steadily through the ancient Via Sacra. Equally dense crowds enlivened the Appian Way and the adjoining thoroughfares, leading to the Forum. In the Navona, then enjoying the distinction of the fashionable promenade of the Roman nobility, the throngs were densest and a vast array of vehicles from the two-wheeled chariot to the Byzantine lectica thronged the aristocratic thoroughfare. Seemingly interminable processions divided the multitudes, and the sombre and funereal chants of pilgrims and penitents resounded on every side.
Retracing his steps, Eckhardt soon found himself in the heart of Rome. An almost endless stream of people from all walks of life flowed steadily through the ancient Via Sacra. Equally dense crowds filled the Appian Way and the surrounding streets leading to the Forum. In the Navona, which was then the trendy spot for the Roman elite, the crowds were thickest, and a wide variety of vehicles, from two-wheeled chariots to the Byzantine lectica, clogged the upscale road. Seemingly endless processions split the masses, and the dark and mournful chants of pilgrims and penitents echoed all around.
Pressing onward step for step, Eckhardt reached the arch of Titus; thence, leaving the fountain of Meta Sudans, and the vast ruins of the Flavian Amphitheatre to the right, he turned into the street leading to the Caelimontana Gate, known at this date by the name of Via di San Giovanni in Laterano. Here the human congestion was somewhat relieved. Some patrician chariots dashed up and down the broad causeway; graceful riders galloped along the gravelled road, while a motley crowd of pedestrians loitered leisurely along the sidewalks. Here a group of young nobles thronged round the chariot of some woman of rank; there, a grave, morose-looking scribe, an advocate or notary in the cloister-like habit of his profession, pushed his way through the crowd.
Continuing onward step by step, Eckhardt reached the Arch of Titus. From there, leaving the Meta Sudans fountain and the extensive ruins of the Flavian Amphitheatre to his right, he turned onto the street leading to the Caelimontana Gate, now known as Via di San Giovanni in Laterano. The crowd here was a bit less crowded. Some noble chariots raced up and down the wide road; stylish riders galloped along the gravel path, while a diverse group of pedestrians strolled leisurely on the sidewalks. Here, a group of young nobles gathered around the chariot of an important woman; there, a serious-looking scribe, possibly a lawyer or notary dressed in typical professional attire, made his way through the crowd.
While slowly and aimlessly Eckhardt pursued his way through the shifting crowds, a sudden shout arose in the Navona. After a brief interval it was repeated, and soon a strange procession came into sight, which, as the German leader perceived, had caused the acclamation on the part of the people. In order to avoid the unwelcome stare of the Roman rabble, Eckhardt lowered his vizor, choosing his point of observation upon some crumbled fragment of antiquity, whence he might not only view the approaching pageant, but at the same time survey his surroundings. On one side were the thronged and thickly built piles of the ancient city. On the opposite towered the Janiculan hill with its solitary palaces and immense gardens. The westering sun illumined the distant magnificence of the Vatican and suffered the gaze to expand even to the remote swell of the Apennines.
As Eckhardt slowly wandered through the shifting crowds without a particular destination, a sudden shout rang out in the Navona. After a moment, it was echoed, and soon a strange procession came into view, which, as the German leader realized, had sparked the cheers from the crowd. To avoid the unwanted attention of the Roman mob, Eckhardt lowered his visor, opting to watch from a crumbling piece of ancient stone, where he could see the approaching spectacle while also keeping an eye on his surroundings. On one side were the crowded, tightly packed buildings of the ancient city. On the other side stood Janiculan Hill, with its solitary mansions and expansive gardens. The setting sun illuminated the distant beauty of the Vatican and allowed his gaze to stretch all the way to the far-off rise of the Apennines.
The procession, which slowly wound its way towards the point where Eckhardt had taken his station, consisted of some twelve chariots, drawn by snow-white steeds, which chafed at the bit, reared on their haunches, and otherwise betrayed their reluctance to obey the hands which gripped the rein—the hands of giant Africans in gaudy, fantastic livery. The inmates of these chariots consisted of groups of young women in the flower of beauty and youth, whose scant airy garments gave them the appearance of wood-nymphs, playing on quaintly shaped lyres. While renewed shouts of applause greeted the procession of the New Vestals, as they styled themselves in defiance of the trade they plied, and the gaze of the thousands was riveted upon them,—a new commotion arose in the Navona. A shout of terror went up, the crowds swayed backward, spread out and then were seen to scatter on both sides, revealing a chariot, harnessed to a couple of fiery Berber steeds, which, having taken fright, refused to obey the driver's grip and dashed down the populous thoroughfare. With every moment the speed of the frightened animals increased, and no hand was stretched forth from all those thousands to check their mad career. The driver, a Nubian in fantastic livery, had in the frantic effort to stop their onward rush, been thrown from his seat, striking his head against a curb-stone, where he lay dazed. Here some were fleeing, others stood gaping on the steps of houses. Still others, with a cry of warning followed in the wake of the fleeting steeds. Adding to the dismay of the lonely occupant of the chariot, a woman, magnificently arrayed in a transparent garb of black gossamer-web, embroidered with silver stars, the reins were dragging on the ground. Certain death seemed to stare her in the face. Though apprehensive of immediate destruction she disdained to appeal for assistance, courting death rather than owe her life to the despised mongrel-rabble of Rome. Despite the terrific speed of the animals she managed to retain over her face the veil of black gauze, which completely enshrouded her, though it revealed rather than concealed the magnificent lines of her body. Eckhardt fixed his straining gaze upon the chariot, as it approached, but the sun, whose flaming disk just then touched the horizon, blinded him to a degree which made it impossible for him to discern the features of a face supremely fair.
The procession slowly made its way to the spot where Eckhardt had set up. It consisted of about twelve chariots pulled by snow-white horses that were restless, rearing up, and otherwise reluctant to follow the reins held by giant Africans in colorful, extravagant outfits. The passengers in these chariots were groups of young women in the height of their beauty and youth, dressed in light, airy garments that made them look like wood-nymphs playing unique lyres. As the New Vestals, as they called themselves despite their profession, received renewed cheers from the crowd, thousands of eyes were on them—suddenly, chaos erupted in the Navona. A scream of terror rang out, the crowd surged backward, spread out, and then quickly scattered to either side, revealing a chariot hitched to a couple of panicked Berber horses that had taken fright. With each passing moment, the terrified animals raced faster, and not one person from the masses reached out to stop their wild charge. The driver, a Nubian in a flamboyant outfit, had been thrown from his seat in a desperate attempt to regain control, hitting his head against the curb and lying there dazed. Some people were fleeing, others stood frozen in shock on the steps of nearby houses, and still others shouted warnings while chasing after the runaway horses. Adding to the distress of the lone occupant of the chariot, a woman elegantly dressed in sheer black fabric adorned with silver stars had her reins trailing on the ground. Certain death seemed imminent for her. Though terrified of what was about to happen, she refused to cry out for help, preferring to face death rather than owe her survival to the despised mixed crowd of Rome. Despite the terrifying speed of the horses, she managed to keep the black gauze veil over her face, completely enveloping her while revealing rather than hiding her stunning figure. Eckhardt fixed his intense gaze on the chariot as it approached, but the sun, just touching the horizon, blinded him enough that he couldn't make out the features of a strikingly beautiful face.
For a moment it seemed as if the frightened steeds were about to dash into an adjoining thoroughfare.
For a moment, it seemed like the frightened horses were about to dash into a nearby street.
Breathless and spellbound the thousands stared, yet there was none to risk his life in the hazardous effort of stopping the blind onrush of the maddened steeds. Suddenly they changed their course towards the point where, hemmed in by the densely congested throngs, Eckhardt stood. Snatching the cloak from his shoulders, the Margrave dashed through the living wall of humanity and leaped fearlessly in the very path of the snorting, onrushing steeds. With a dexterous movement he flung the dark cover over their heads, escaping instantaneous death only by leaping quickly to one side. Then dashing at the bits he succeeded, alone and unaided, in stopping the terrified animals, though dragged along for a considerable space. A great shout of applause went up from the throats of those who had not moved a hand to prevent the impending disaster. Unmindful of this popular outburst, Eckhardt held the frightened steeds, which trembled in every muscle and gave forth ominous snorts, until the driver staggered along. Half dazed from his fall and bleeding profusely from a gash in the forehead, the Nubian, almost frightened out of his wits, seized the lines and resumed his seat. The steeds, knowing the accustomed hand, gradually quieted down.
Breathless and entranced, the thousands watched, but no one dared to risk their lives to stop the wild charge of the frenzied horses. Suddenly, they veered toward the spot where Eckhardt stood, surrounded by the densely packed crowd. Ripping the cloak off his shoulders, the Margrave dashed through the crowd and bravely jumped into the path of the snorting, stampeding horses. With a quick move, he threw the dark covering over their heads, narrowly avoiding death by jumping out of the way just in time. Then, taking hold of the reins, he managed to stop the terrified animals all by himself, though he was dragged along for quite a distance. A huge cheer erupted from those who hadn’t lifted a finger to prevent the crisis. Ignoring the crowd's cheers, Eckhardt held the trembling horses, which were shaking in every muscle and making ominous snorts, until the driver staggered over. Half-dazed from his fall and bleeding heavily from a cut on his forehead, the Nubian, nearly panicked, grabbed the reins and climbed back into his seat. The horses, recognizing their familiar handler, slowly began to calm down.
At the moment, when Eckhardt turned, to gain a glimpse of the occupant of the chariot, a shriek close by caused him to turn his head. The procession of the New Vestals had come to a sudden stand-still, owing to the blocking of the thoroughfare, through which the runaway steeds had dashed, the clearing behind them having been quickly filled up with a human wall. During this brief pause some individual, the heraldry of whose armour denoted him a Roman baron, had pounced upon one of the chariots and seized one of its scantily clad occupants. The girl had uttered a shriek of dismay and was struggling to free herself from the ruffian's clutches, while her companions vainly remonstrated with her assailant. To hear the shriek, to turn, to recognize the cause, and to pounce upon the Roman, were acts almost of the same moment to Eckhardt. Clutching the girl's assailant by the throat, without knowing in whose defence he was entering the contest, he thundered in accents of such unmistakable authority, as to give him little doubt of the alternative: "Let her go!"
At that moment, when Eckhardt turned to see the person in the chariot, a nearby scream made him look away. The New Vestals' procession had suddenly stopped because the busy street was blocked by runaway horses, and a crowd quickly filled the space behind them. During this brief pause, someone recognized by the emblems on his armor as a Roman baron jumped onto one of the chariots and grabbed one of its scantily dressed passengers. The girl screamed in panic and struggled to escape the brute's grip, while her friends desperately tried to reason with her attacker. Hearing the scream, turning around, understanding the situation, and lunging at the Roman all happened almost at once for Eckhardt. Grabbing the girl’s attacker by the throat, without knowing who he was defending, he shouted with undeniable authority that left no room for doubt: "Let her go!"
With a terrible oath, Gian Vitelozzo released his victim, who quickly remounted her chariot, and turned upon his assailant.
With a fierce curse, Gian Vitelozzo released his victim, who quickly returned to her chariot and confronted her attacker.
"Who in the name of the foul fiend are you, to interfere with my pleasure?" he roared, almost beside himself with rage as he perceived his prey escaping his grasp.
"Who the hell do you think you are to ruin my fun?" he shouted, almost losing his mind with rage as he watched his target getting away.
Through his closed visor, Eckhardt regarded the noblemen with a contempt which the latter instinctively felt, for he paled even ere his antagonist spoke. Then approaching the baron, Eckhardt whispered one word into his ear. Vitelozzo's cheeks turned to leaden hues and, trembling like a whipped cur, he slunk away. The crowds, upon witnessing the noble's dismay, broke into loud cheers, some even went so far as to kiss the hem of Eckhardt's mantle.
Through his closed visor, Eckhardt glared at the noblemen with a scorn that they could feel instinctively, making them go pale even before his opponent spoke. Then, as he approached the baron, Eckhardt whispered one word in his ear. Vitelozzo's face went white, and shaking like a whipped dog, he slunk away. The crowd, seeing the noble's humiliation, burst into loud cheers, with some even going as far as to kiss the hem of Eckhardt's cloak.
Shaking himself free of the despised rabble whose numbers had been a hundred times sufficient to snatch his prey from Vitelozzo and his entire clan, Eckhardt continued upon his way, wondering whom he had saved from certain death, and whom, as he thought, from dishonour. The procession of the New Vestals had disappeared in the haze of the distance. Of the chariot and its mysterious inmate not a trace was to be seen. Without heeding the comments upon his bravery, unconscious that two eyes had followed his every step, since he left the imperial palace, Eckhardt slowly proceeded upon his way, until he found himself at the base of the Palatine.
Eckhardt brushed off the crowd he despised, which had been more than enough to take his target away from Vitelozzo and his crew. He moved forward, wondering who he had saved from certain death and who, in his opinion, he had saved from humiliation. The procession of the New Vestals had disappeared into the distance. There was no trace of the chariot or its mysterious passenger. Ignoring the remarks about his bravery and unaware that two eyes had been observing him closely since he left the imperial palace, Eckhardt continued on his path until he reached the base of the Palatine.
CHAPTER III
CHAPTER 3
ON THE PALATINE
ON THE PALATINE
he moon was rising over the
distant Alban hills, when
Eckhardt began his ascent. Now and
then, he paused on a spot, which
offered a particularly striking
view of the city, reposing in the
fading light of day. No sound
broke the solemn stillness, save
the tolling of convent-bells on
remote Aventine, or the sombre
chant of pilgrims before some secluded shrine.
The moon was rising over the far-off Alban hills when Eckhardt began his climb. Occasionally, he paused at a spot that provided a particularly beautiful view of the city, resting in the fading daylight. The only sounds that disturbed the quiet stillness were the distant tolling bells from the convent on Aventine or the solemn chants of pilgrims at some quiet shrine.
Like the ghost of her former self, Rome seemed to stretch interminably into the ever deepening purple haze.
Like a shadow from her past, Rome seemed to endlessly merge into the deepening purple mist.
Colossal watch-towers, four-cornered, massive, with twin-like steeples and crenelated ramparts, dominated the view on all sides. Their shadows fell afar from one to another. Here and there, conspicuous among the houses, loomed up the wondrous structures of old Rome, sometimes singly, sometimes in thickly set groups. Beyond the walls the aqueducts pursued their long and sinuous path-ways through the Campagna. The distant Alban hills began to shroud their undulating summits in the slowly rising mists of evening.
Massive watchtowers, square and solid, with twin spires and battlemented walls, dominated the view from every direction. Their shadows reached far between each other. Here and there, standing out among the buildings, the impressive structures of ancient Rome rose up, sometimes solitary, sometimes in thick clusters. Beyond the walls, the aqueducts traced their long, winding routes through the countryside. The distant Alban hills began to cloak their rolling peaks with the slowly rising evening mist.
What a stupendous desolation time had wrought!
What a vast emptiness time had created!
As he slowly proceeded up the hill, Eckhardt beheld the Palatine's enormous structures crumbled to ruin. The high-spanned vaulted arches and partitions still rested on their firm foundations of Tophus stone, their ruined roofs supported by massive pillars, broken, pierced and creviced. Resplendent in the last glow of departing day towered high the imperial palaces of Augustus, Tiberius and Domitian. The Septizonium of Alexander Severus, still well preserved in its seven stories, had been converted into a feudal stronghold by Alberic, chief of the Optimates, while Caligula's great piles of stone rose high and dominating in the evening air. The Jovian temples were still standing close to the famous tomb of Romulus, but the old triumphal course was obstructed with filth. In crescent shape here and there a portico was visible, shadeless and long deprived of roofing. High towered the Coliseum's stately ruins; Circus and Stadium were overgrown with bushes; of the baths of Diocletian and Caracalla, once magnificent and imposing, only ruins remained. Crumbling, weatherbeaten masonry confronted the eye on every turn. Endless seemed the tangled maze of crooked lanes, among which loomed a temple-gable green with moss or a solitary column; an architrave resting on marble columns, looked down upon the huts of poverty. Nero's golden palace and the Basilica of Maxentius lay in ruins; but in the ancient Forum temples were still standing, their slender columns pointing to the skies with their ornate Corinthian capitals.
As he slowly climbed the hill, Eckhardt saw the massive ruins of the Palatine. The tall vaulted arches and walls still rested on their solid Tophus stone foundations, with broken roofs supported by massive, cracked, and weathered pillars. Standing tall in the fading light were the grand palaces of Augustus, Tiberius, and Domitian. The well-preserved Septizonium of Alexander Severus, with its seven stories, had been transformed into a feudal fortress by Alberic, leader of the Optimates, while Caligula's monumental stone structures loomed high in the evening air. The Jovian temples still stood near the famous tomb of Romulus, but the old triumphal route was covered in debris. Here and there, a portico could be seen, exposed and long without a roof. The impressive ruins of the Coliseum towered above; the Circus and Stadium were overrun with bushes; and of the once-magnificent baths of Diocletian and Caracalla, only ruins remained. Crumbling, weather-beaten stone greeted the eye at every turn. The maze of twisted alleys seemed endless, featuring a moss-covered temple gable or a solitary column rising among them; an architrave resting on marble columns overlooked the shanties of the poor. Nero's golden palace and the Basilica of Maxentius lay in ruins, but in the ancient Forum, temples still stood, their slender columns reaching towards the sky with ornate Corinthian capitals.
The Rome of the Millennium was indeed but the phantom of her own past. On all sides the eye was struck with inexorable decay. Where once triumphal arches, proud, erect, witnessed pomp and power, crumbling piles alone recorded the memory of a glorious past. Great fragments strewed the virgin-soil of the Via Sacra from the splendid arch of Constantine to the Capitol. The Roman barons had turned the old Roman buildings into castles. The Palatine and the adjoining Coelian hill were now lorded over by the powerful house of the Pierleoni. Crescentius, the Senator of Rome, claimed Pompey's theatre and the Mausoleum of the Emperor Hadrian, Castel San Angelo; in the waste fields of Campo Marzio the Cavalli had seized the Mausoleum of Augustus; the Aventine was claimed by the Romani and Stefaneschi; the Stadium of Domitian by the Massimi. In the Fora of Trajan and Nerva the Conti had ensconced themselves; the theatre of Marcellus was held by the Caetani and the Guidi ruled in the tomb of Metellus.
Rome at the turn of the millennium was just a shadow of its former self. Everywhere you looked, there was clear decay. Where once proud triumphal arches stood, symbols of glory and power, only crumbling ruins remained to remind people of a once-great past. Large fragments lay scattered across the untouched ground of the Via Sacra, from the magnificent Arch of Constantine to the Capitol. The Roman nobles had transformed ancient Roman buildings into castles. The Palatine and the nearby Caelian Hill were now dominated by the powerful Pierleoni family. Crescentius, the senator of Rome, claimed Pompey's Theatre and Hadrian's Mausoleum, now known as Castel Sant’Angelo; in the barren fields of Campo Marzio, the Cavalli family had taken over the Mausoleum of Augustus; the Aventine was claimed by the Romani and Stefaneschi; and the Stadium of Domitian by the Massimi. The Conti had settled in the Forums of Trajan and Nerva; the Caetani held the Theatre of Marcellus, and the Guidi ruled over the tomb of Metellus.
There was an inexpressible charm in the sadness of this desolation which chimed strangely with Eckhardt's own life, now but a memory of its former self.
There was a unique allure in the sadness of this emptiness that strangely connected with Eckhardt's own life, which had now become just a shadow of its former self.
It was a wonderful night. Scarce a breath of air stirred the dying leaves. The vault of the sky was unobscured, arching deep-blue over the higher rising moon. To southward the beacon fires from the Tor di Vergera blazed like a red star low down in the horizon. Wrapt in deep thought, Eckhardt followed the narrow road, winding his way through a wilderness of broken arches and fallen porticoes, through a region studded with convents, cloisters and the ruins of antiquity. Gray mists began to rise over housetops and vineyards, through which at intervals the Tiber gleamed like a yellow serpent in the moonlight. Near the Ripetta long spirals of dark smoke curled up to the azure night-sky and the moon cast a glory on the colossal statue of the Archangel Michael, where it stood on the gloomy keep of Castel San Angelo. The rising night-wind rustled in organ-tones among the cypress trees; the fountains murmured, and in a silvery haze the moon hung over the slumbering city.
It was a beautiful night. Hardly a breeze stirred the dying leaves. The sky was clear, a deep blue stretching above the rising moon. To the south, the beacon fires from the Tor di Vergera burned like a red star low on the horizon. Lost in thought, Eckhardt followed the narrow road, winding his way through a wilderness of broken arches and fallen columns, in an area filled with convents, cloisters, and ancient ruins. Gray mists began to rise over rooftops and vineyards, through which the Tiber shimmered like a yellow serpent in the moonlight. Near the Ripetta, long spirals of dark smoke billowed into the blue night sky, and the moon illuminated the massive statue of the Archangel Michael, standing on the dark fortress of Castel San Angelo. The night wind rustled among the cypress trees with organ-like tones; the fountains murmured, and in a silvery haze, the moon hung over the sleeping city.
Slowly Eckhardt continued the ascent of the Palatine and he had scarcely reached the summit, when out of the ruins there rose a shadow, and he found himself face to face with Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain.
Eckhardt slowly climbed up the Palatine, and just as he reached the top, a shadow appeared from the ruins, bringing him face to face with Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain.
"By St. Peter and St. Paul and all the saints I can remember!" exclaimed the latter, "is it Eckhardt, the Margrave, or his ghost? But no matter which,—no man more welcome!"
"By St. Peter and St. Paul and all the saints I can think of!" shouted the other, "Is it Eckhardt, the Margrave, or his ghost? Either way, no one is more welcome!"
"I am but myself," replied Eckhardt, as he grasped the proffered hand.
"I'm just being myself," Eckhardt said, as he took the offered hand.
"Little did I hope to meet you here," Benilo continued, regarding Eckhardt intently. "I thought you far away among the heathen Poles."
"I never thought I'd see you here," Benilo said, examining Eckhardt closely. "I assumed you were far away with the heathen Poles."
"I hate the Romans so heartily, that now and then I love to remind them of my presence."
"I dislike the Romans so much that occasionally, I like to remind them I exist."
"Ay! Like Timon of Athens, you would bequeath to them your last fig-tree, that they may hang themselves from its branches," Benilo replied with a smile.
"Oh! Just like Timon of Athens, you would leave them your last fig tree so they could hang themselves from its branches," Benilo replied with a smile.
"I should require a large orchard. Is Rome at peace?"
"I'd need a large orchard. Is Rome calm?"
"The burghers wrangle about goats' wool, the monks gamble for a human soul, and the devil stands by and watches the game," replied Benilo.
"The townspeople are arguing about goat wool, the monks are betting on a human soul, and the devil is just standing by and watching the game," Benilo replied.
"Have you surprised any strange rumours during my absence?" questioned Eckhardt guardedly.
"Have you heard any odd rumors while I was gone?" Eckhardt asked carefully.
"They say much or little, as you will," came the enigmatic reply. "I have heard your name from the lips of one, who seldom speaks, save to ill purpose."
"They say a lot or just a little, depending on what you want," came the mysterious response. "I've heard your name from someone who hardly ever talks, except when it's to do something wrong."
Eckhardt nodded with a grim smile, while he fixed his eyes on his companion. Slowly they lost themselves in the wilderness of crumbling arches and porticoes.
Eckhardt nodded with a serious smile as he concentrated on his companion. Slowly, they got lost in the tangled maze of crumbling arches and columns.
At last Eckhardt spoke, a strange mixture of mirth and irony in his tones.
Finally, Eckhardt spoke, his voice a strange mix of amusement and sarcasm.
"But your own presence among these ruins? Has Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain become a recluse, dwelling among flitter mice and jack-daws?"
"But why are you here among these ruins? Has Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain, become a recluse, living with bats and jackdaws?"
"I have not sipped from the fount of the mystics," Benilo replied. "But often at the hour of dusk I seek the solitudes of the Palatine, which chime so strangely with my weird fancies. Here I may roam at will and without restraint,—here I may revel in the desolation, enlivened only now and then by the shrill tones of a shepherd's pipe; here I may ramble undisturbed among the ruins of antiquity, pondering over the ancient greatness of Rome, pondering over the mighty that have fallen.—I have just completed an Ode—all but the final stanzas. It is to greet Otto upon his return. The Archbishop of Cologne announced the welcome tidings of the king's convalescence—truly, a miracle of the saint!"
"I haven't drunk from the fountain of the mystics," Benilo said. "But often at dusk, I look for the solitude of the Palatine, which strangely resonates with my unique thoughts. Here I can wander freely and without limits—here I can appreciate the desolation, sometimes lit up by the sweet notes of a shepherd's pipe; here I can roam undisturbed among the ruins of the past, reflecting on the ancient greatness of Rome, thinking about the powerful who have fallen. I just finished an Ode—all that's left are the final stanzas. It's to welcome Otto back. The Archbishop of Cologne shared the good news of the king's recovery—truly, a miracle of the saint!"
Eckhardt had listened attentively, then he remarked drily:
Eckhardt listened carefully, then he said flatly:
"Let each man take his own wisdom and see whither it will lead him. Otto is still pursuing a mocking phantom under the ruins of crumbled empires, but to find the bleached bones of some long-forgotten Cæsar! Truly, a worthy cause, in which to brave the danger of Alpine snows and avalanches—and the fever of the Maremmas."
"Let everyone use their own judgment and see where it leads them. Otto is still pursuing a deceptive illusion among the remnants of fallen empires, hoping to discover the bleached bones of some long-forgotten Caesar! It's truly a noble cause, as he faces the dangers of Alpine snow and avalanches—and the fevers of the Maremmas."
"We both try to serve the King—each in his way," Benilo replied, contritely.
"We're both trying to serve the King—in our own ways," Benilo said, feeling regretful.
Eckhardt extended his hand.
Eckhardt reached out his hand.
"You are a poet and a philosopher. I am a soldier and a German.—I have wronged you in thought—forgive and forget!"
"You’re a poet and a philosopher. I’m a soldier and a German. I’ve wronged you in my thoughts—please forgive and forget!"
Benilo readily placed his hand in that of his companion. After a pause Eckhardt continued:
Benilo easily took his friend's hand. After a moment, Eckhardt continued:
"My business in Rome touches neither emperor nor pope. Once, I too, wooed the fair Siren Rome. But the Siren proved a Vampire.—Rome is a enamel house.—Her caress is Death."
"My experiences in Rome have nothing to do with the emperor or the pope. I was once captivated by the beautiful Siren of Rome. But the Siren turned out to be a Vampire.—Rome is a place of allure.—Her embrace is Death."
There was a brief silence.
There was a moment of silence.
"'Tis three years since last we strode these walks," Eckhardt spoke again. "What changes time has wrought!"
"It's been three years since we last walked these paths," Eckhardt said again. "What changes time has brought!"
"Have the dead brought you too back to Rome?" queried Benilo with averted gaze.
"Have the dead brought you back to Rome too?" Benilo asked, glancing away.
"Even so," Eckhardt replied, as he strode by Benilo's side. "The dead! Soon I too shall exchange the garb of the world for that of the cloister."
"Even so," Eckhardt said, walking next to Benilo. "The dead! Soon I too will exchange the clothes of the world for those of the cloister."
The Chamberlain stared aghast at his companion.
The Chamberlain stared in disbelief at his companion.
"You are not serious?" he stammered, with well-feigned surprise.
"Are you serious?" he stammered, feigning surprise perfectly.
Eckhardt nodded.
Eckhardt nodded.
"The past is known to you!" he replied with a heavy sigh. "Since she has gone from me to the dark beyond, I have striven for peace and oblivion in every form,—in the turmoil of battle, before the shrines of the Saints.—In vain! I have striven to tame this wild passion for one dead and in her grave. But this love cannot be strangled as a lion is strangled, and the skill of the mightiest athlete avails nothing in such a struggle. The point of the arrow has remained in the wound. Madness, to wander for ever about a grave, to think eternally, fatefully of one who cannot see you, cannot hear you, one who has left earth in all the beauty and splendour of youth."
"You know what happened in the past!" he said with a heavy sigh. "Ever since she left me for the unknown, I've been searching for peace and escape in every way I can—in the chaos of battle, at the shrines of the Saints. All for nothing! I've tried to manage this wild passion for someone who's gone and buried. But this love won't be stifled like a lion can be tamed, and even the greatest athlete’s strength is pointless in this struggle. The arrow's tip stays lodged in the wound. It's madness to keep wandering around a grave, to endlessly and desperately think of someone who can't see or hear you, someone who has left this world in all the beauty and splendor of youth."
A pause ensued, during which neither spoke.
They both fell silent for a moment, and neither of them spoke.
They walked for some time in silence among the gigantic ruins of the Palatine. Like an alabaster lamp the moon hung in the luminous vault of heaven. How peacefully fair beneath the star-sprinkled violet sky was this deserted region, bordered afar by tall, spectral cypress-trees whose dark outlines were clearly defined against the mellow luminance of the ether. At last Eckhardt and his companion seated themselves on the ruins of a shattered portico, which had once formed the entrance to a temple of Saturnus.
They walked in silence for a while among the enormous ruins of the Palatine. The moon shone in the clear sky like a white lamp. This empty place was so beautifully peaceful under the starry violet sky, bordered in the distance by tall, haunting cypress trees, their dark silhouettes sharply defined against the warm glow of the surroundings. Finally, Eckhardt and his companion sat down on the remains of a broken portico that used to be the entrance to a temple of Saturn.
Each seemed to be occupied with his own thoughts, when Eckhardt raised his head and gazed inquiringly at his companion, who had likewise assumed a listening attitude. Through the limpid air of the autumnal night, like faint echoes from dream-land, there came softly vibrating harp-tones, mingled with the clash of tinkling cymbals, borne aloft from distant groves. Faint ringing chimes, as of silver bells, succeeded these broken harmonies, followed by another clash of cymbals, stormily persistent, then dying away on the evanescent breezes.
Everyone appeared to be lost in their own thoughts when Eckhardt raised his head and looked curiously at his companion, who was also listening intently. Through the crisp autumn night air, faint sounds like echoes from a dream drifted by, soft harp notes mingling with the distant clinking of cymbals from nearby groves. Soft ringing chimes, reminiscent of silver bells, followed these fragmented melodies, leading to another loud clash of cymbals that echoed insistently before fading away on the passing breezes.
A strange, stifling sensation oppressed Eckhardt's heart, as he listened to these bells. They seemed to remind him of things which had long passed out of his life, the peaceful village-chimes in his far-away Saxon land, the brief dream of the happy days now for ever gone. But hark! had he not heard these sounds before? Had they not caressed his ears on the night, when accompanying the king from Aix-la-Chapelle to Merséburg, they passed the fateful Hoerselberg in Thuringia?
A strange, heavy feeling pressed down on Eckhardt's heart as he listened to the bells. They felt like reminders of things that had long disappeared from his life, like the soothing village chimes from his faraway Saxon homeland, the brief memory of the happy days that were now gone forever. But wait! Hadn’t he heard these sounds before? Hadn’t they filled his ears on the night he traveled with the king from Aix-la-Chapelle to Merséburg as they passed the fateful Hoerselberg in Thuringia?
Eckhardt made the sign of the cross, but the question rising to his lips was anticipated by Benilo, who pointed towards a remote region of the Aventine, just as the peals of the chiming bells, softened by distance into indistinct tremulous harmonies, and the clarion clearness of the cymbals again smote the stillness with their strangely luring clangour.
Eckhardt crossed himself, but before he could ask his question, Benilo pointed to a far part of the Aventine. At that moment, the sound of the bells, muted by the distance into soft, wavering harmonies, combined with the clear strike of the cymbals, shattered the silence with their oddly mesmerizing resonance.
"Yonder lies the palace of Theodora," Benilo remarked indifferently.
"That’s Theodora's palace over there," Benilo said casually.
Eckhardt listened with a strange sensation.
Eckhardt listened with a strange feeling.
He remembered the pageant he had witnessed in the Navona, the pageant, from whose more minute contemplation he had been drawn by the incident with Gian Vitelozzo.
He recalled the parade he had watched in Navona, the parade that he had been taken away from while watching closely because of the incident with Gian Vitelozzo.
"Who is the woman?" he questioned with some show of interest.
"Who is the woman?" he asked, displaying genuine curiosity.
"Regarding that matter there is considerable speculation," replied Benilo.
"There's a lot of speculation about that issue," Benilo replied.
"Have you any theory of your own?"
"Do you have your own theory?"
The Chamberlain shrugged his shoulders.
The Chamberlain shrugged.
"Heard you ever of a remote descendant of Marozia, still living in Italy?"
"Have you ever heard of a far-off descendant of Marozia who still lives in Italy?"
"I thought they had all been strangled long ago."
"I thought they were all strangled a long time ago."
"But if there were one, deem you, that the harlot-blood which flowed in the veins of her mother and all the women of her house would be sanctified by time, a damp convent-cell, and a rosary?"
"But if there were one, do you think that the tainted blood running through her mother's veins and all the women in her family would be made pure by time, a damp convent cell, and a rosary?"
"I know nothing of a surviving limb of that lightning-blasted trunk."
"I don't know anything about a part of that tree trunk that survived being struck by lightning."
"Did not the direct line of Marozia end with John XI, whom she succeeded in placing in the chair of St. Peter, ere she herself was banished to a convent, where she died?" questioned Benilo.
"Didn't the direct line of Marozia end with John XI, whom she got placed on the chair of St. Peter before she was sent to a convent, where she died?" asked Benilo.
"So it is reported! And this woman's name is?"
"So it's reported! What's the name of this woman?"
"Theodora!"
"Theodora!"
"You know her?"
"You know her?"
Benilo met Eckhardt's gaze unflinchingly.
Benilo met Eckhardt's gaze confidently.
"I have visited her circle," he replied indifferently.
"I've been to her circle," he said casually.
Eckhardt nodded. He understood.
Eckhardt nodded. He got it.
Dexterously changing the subject Benilo continued after a pause.
Smoothly changing the subject, Benilo continued after a brief pause.
"If you had but some heart-felt passion, to relieve your melancholy; if you could but love somebody or something," he spoke sympathetically. "Truly, it was never destined for the glorious career of Eckhardt to end behind the bleak walls of a cloister."
"If you had a bit of true passion to help lift your sadness; if you could love someone or something," he said with compassion. "Honestly, Eckhardt's promising career was never meant to finish behind the boring walls of a monastery."
Eckhardt bowed his head.
Eckhardt bowed his head.
"Philosophy is useless. Strange ailments require strange cures."
"Philosophy is useless. Strange problems require strange solutions."
For some time they gazed in silence into the moonlit night. Around them towered colossal relics of ancient grandeur, shattered walls, naked porticoes. Wildernesses of broken arches stretched interminably into the bluish haze, amidst woods and wild vegetation, which had arisen as if to reassert their ancient possessions of the deserted site.
For a while, they silently gazed into the moonlit night. Massive remnants of ancient beauty surrounded them—crumbling walls and stripped columns. Fields of broken arches stretched endlessly into the blue fog, among trees and overgrown vegetation that appeared to have risen to take back their former land in the deserted area.
At last Eckhardt spoke, hesitatingly at first, as one testing his ground, gradually with firmer purpose, which seemed to go straight to the heart of his companion.
Finally, Eckhardt spoke, starting off uncertainly, like someone testing the waters, but gradually with more assurance, as if he were tapping into the core of his companion.
"There is much about Ginevra's sudden death that puzzles me, a mystery which I have in vain endeavoured to fathom. The facts are known to you, I can pass them over, dark as everything seems to me at this very moment. So quickly, so mysteriously did she pass out of my life, that I could not, would not trust the testimony of my senses. I left the house on the Caelian hill on that fateful night, and though I felt as if my eyes were bursting from my head, they did not shed a single tear. Where I went, or what I did, I could not tell. I walked about, as one benumbed, dazed, as it sometimes happens, when the cleaving stroke of an iron mace falls upon one's helmet, deafening and blinding. This I remember—I passed the bridge near the tower of Nona and, ascending the Borgo, made for the gate of San Sebastian. The monks of Della Regola soon appeared, walking two by two, accompanied by a train of acolytes, chanting the Miserere, and bearing the coffin covered with a large pall of black velvet."
I'm really confused by Ginevra's sudden death; it's a mystery I've tried to make sense of without success. You already know the details, so I can skip them, even though everything feels so dark to me right now. She left my life so abruptly and mysteriously that I couldn't, or wouldn't, accept what my senses were telling me. I walked out of the house on Caelian Hill that night, and even though it felt like I was about to cry, not a single tear fell. I can't remember where I went or what I did. I just wandered around, feeling numb and dazed, like when you take a hard hit to your helmet—it's disorienting. I do remember this: I passed the bridge near the tower of Nona, then made my way up the Borgo towards the San Sebastian gate. Soon, I saw the monks from Della Regola walking two by two, followed by a group of acolytes singing the Miserere and carrying a coffin covered with a large black velvet pall.
Eckhardt paused, drawing a deep breath. Then he continued, slowly:
Eckhardt paused and took a deep breath. Then he continued, slowly:
"All this did not rouse me from the lethargy which had benumbed my senses. Only the one thought possessed me: Since we had been severed in life, in death at least we could be united. We were both journeying to the same far-off land, and the same tomb would give us repose together. I followed the monks with a triumphant but gloomy joy, feeling myself already transported beyond the barriers of life. Ponte Sisto and Trastevere passed, we entered San Pancrazio."
None of this pulled me from the numbness that had dulled my senses. The only thought I had was this: Since we were separated in life, at least in death we could be together. We were both heading to the same distant place, and the same grave would give us rest side by side. I followed the monks with a mix of triumph and sadness, feeling as if I was already beyond the confines of life. We passed Ponte Sisto and Trastevere, and then entered San Pancrazio.
There was another pause, Benilo listening intently.
There was another pause, with Benilo listening closely.
"The body placed in the chapel, prior to the performance of the last rites," Eckhardt continued, "I hurried away from the place and wandered all night round the streets like a madman, ready to seek my own destruction. But the hand of Providence withheld me from the crime. I cannot describe what I suffered; the agony, the despair, that wrung my inmost heart. I could no longer support a life that seemed blighted with the curse of heaven, and I formed the wildest plans, the maddest resolutions in my whirling brain. For a strange, terrible thought had suddenly come over me. I could not believe that Ginevra was dead. And the longer I pondered, the greater became my anxiety and fear. Late in the night I returned to the chapel. I knelt in the shadow of the vaulted arches, leaning against the wall, while the monks chanted the Requiem. I heard the 'Requiescat in Pace,' I saw them leave the chapel, but I remained alone in the darkness, for there was no lamp save the lamp of the Virgin. At this moment a bell tolled. The sacristan who was making the rounds through the church, preparatory to closing, passed by me. He saw me, without recognizing who I was, and said: 'I close the doors.' 'I shall remain,' I answered. He regarded me fixedly, then said: 'You are bold! I will leave the door ajar—stay, if you will!' And without speaking another word he was out. I paid little heed to him, though his words had strangely stirred me. What did he mean? After a few moments my reasoning subsided, but my determination grew with my fear. Everything being still as the grave, I approached the coffin, cold sweat upon my brow. Removing the pall which covered it, I drew my dagger which was strong and sharp, intending to force open the lid, when suddenly I felt a stinging, benumbing pain on my head, as from the blow of a cudgel. How long I lay unconscious, I know not. When after some days I woke from the swoon, the monks had raised a heavy stone over Ginevra's grave, during the night of my delirium. I left Rome, as I thought, for ever. But strange misgivings began to haunt my sleep and my waking hours. Why had they not permitted me to see once more the face I had so dearly loved, ere they fastened down for ever the lid of the coffin? 'Tis true, they contended that the ravages of the fever to which she had succumbed had precipitated the decomposition of her body. Still—the more I ponder over her death, the more restless grows my soul. Thus I returned to Rome, even against my own wish and will. I will not tarry long. Perchance some light may beam on the mystery which has terrified my dreams, from a source, least expected, though so far I have in vain sought for the monk who conducted the last rites, and whose eyes saw what was denied to mine."
"The body was placed in the chapel before the final rites," Eckhardt continued, "I rushed away from the place and wandered through the streets all night like a madman, ready to self-destruct. But fate stopped me from committing a crime. I can't describe the pain I endured; the agony and despair that ripped at my heart. I could no longer handle a life that felt cursed by heaven, and wild ideas and crazy plans swirled in my mind. Suddenly, a strange, terrifying thought hit me. I couldn't believe that Ginevra was dead. The more I thought about it, the more my anxiety and fear grew. Late that night, I went back to the chapel. I knelt in the shadow of the vaulted arches, leaning against the wall while the monks sang the Requiem. I heard 'Requiescat in Pace,' and I saw them leave the chapel, but I remained alone in the darkness, with only the Virgin's lamp for light. At that moment, a bell tolled. The sacristan, who was making his rounds to close the church, passed by me. He saw me without recognizing who I was and said, 'I'm closing the doors.' 'I'll stay,' I replied. He looked at me for a moment, then said, 'You're brave! I'll leave the door open—stay if you want!' And without saying another word, he left. I paid little attention to him, but his words stirred something in me. What did he mean? After a few moments, my reasoning quieted, but my determination grew along with my fear. It was silent as the grave as I approached the coffin, cold sweat on my forehead. I removed the cloth that covered it and took out my dagger, which was strong and sharp, intending to pry open the lid, when suddenly I felt a sharp, numbing pain in my head, as if I’d been struck with a club. I don’t know how long I lay unconscious. When I finally woke from my delirium days later, the monks had placed a heavy stone over Ginevra's grave. I thought I was leaving Rome forever. But strange doubts began to haunt my sleep and waking hours. Why hadn’t they let me see the face I had loved so dearly one last time before sealing the coffin? They claimed that the fever which took her had accelerated the decomposition of her body. Still, the more I think about her death, the more restless my soul becomes. So, I returned to Rome, even against my will. I won't stay long. Maybe some light will shine on the mystery that has haunted my dreams from an unexpected source, though I have so far searched in vain for the monk who conducted the last rites, the one whose eyes saw what was denied to mine."
There was a dead silence, which lasted for a space, until it grew almost painful in its intensity. At last Benilo spoke.
There was total silence that lasted for a bit, becoming almost unbearable in its intensity. Finally, Benilo broke the silence.
"To return to the night of her interment. Was there no one near you, to dispel those dread phantoms which maddened your brain?"
"Let’s go back to the night of her burial. Was there no one there to help you fend off those haunting thoughts that drove you crazy?"
"I had suffered no one to remain. I wished to be alone with my grief."
"I didn't let anyone stay. I wanted to be by myself with my sadness."
"But whence the blow?"
"But where did the blow come from?"
"The masons had wrenched away an iron bar, in walling up the old entrance. Had the height been greater, I would not be here to tell the tale."
"The workers had taken out an iron bar while closing off the old entrance. If the height had been greater, I wouldn’t be here to tell this story."
Benilo drew a deep breath. He was ghastly pale.
Benilo took a deep breath. He looked really pale.
"But your purpose in Rome?"
"But what's your purpose in Rome?"
"I will find the monk who conducted the last rites—I will have speech with Nilus, the hermit. If all else fails, the cloister still remains."
"I'll track down the monk who did the last rites—I’ll talk to Nilus, the hermit. If nothing else works, the monastery is still on the table."
"Let me entreat you not to hasten the irrevocable step. Neither your king nor your country can spare their illustrious leader."
"Please, I urge you not to rush into this permanent decision. Neither your king nor your country can afford to lose their great leader."
"Otto has made his peace with Rome. He has no further need of me," Eckhardt replied with bitterness. "But this I promise. I shall do nothing, until I have had speech with the holy hermit of Gaëta. Whatever he shall enjoin, thereby will I abide. I shall do nothing hastily, or ill-advised."
"Otto has made peace with Rome. He doesn't need me anymore," Eckhardt said bitterly. "But I promise you this: I won't do anything until I've talked to the holy hermit of Gaëta. Whatever he tells me, I will follow. I won’t act on a whim or recklessly."
They continued for a time in silence, each wrapt in his own thoughts. Without one ray of light beaming on his course, Eckhardt beheld a thousand vague and shadowy images passing before his eyes. That subterranean love, so long crouched at his soul's stairway, had climbed a few steps higher, guided by some errant gleam of hope. The weight of the impossible pressed no longer so heavily upon him, since he had lightened his burden by the long withheld confession. The vertigo of fatality had seized him. By a succession of irregular and terrible events he believed himself hurried towards the end of his goal. A mighty wave had lifted him up and bore him onward.
They sat in silence for a while, each lost in their own thoughts. Without a single ray of light guiding his path, Eckhardt saw a thousand vague, shadowy images flickering before his eyes. That hidden love, which had been lurking at the entrance of his heart for so long, had climbed a few steps higher, spurred on by a brief glimmer of hope. The weight of the impossible no longer pressed down on him so heavily, as he had lightened his burden with a long-overdue confession. He felt the dizzying pull of fate. Through a series of chaotic and terrifying events, he believed he was being driven toward his destination. A powerful wave had lifted him and carried him forward.
"Whither?"
"Where to?"
From the distance, borne aloft on the wings of the night-wind, came faintly the chant of pilgrims from secluded shrines on the roadway. Eckhardt's mind was made up. He would seek Nilus, the hermit. Perchance he would point out to him the road to peace and set at rest the dread misgivings, which tortured him beyond endurance. This boon obtained, what mattered all else? The End of Time was nigh. It would solve all mysteries which the heart yearned to know.
From afar, drifting on the night breeze, came the soft chanting of pilgrims from concealed shrines along the path. Eckhardt had made his decision. He would find Nilus, the hermit. Perhaps he would guide him toward peace and relieve the intense fears that tormented him to the breaking point. Once he accomplished this, what more would matter? The End of Time was approaching. It would reveal all the mysteries that the heart yearned to comprehend.
And while Benilo seemed to muse in silence over the strange tale which his companion had poured into his ear, the latter weighed a resolve which he dared not even breathe, much less confide to human ear. Truly, the task required of Nilus was great.
While Benilo seemed to think quietly about the odd story his companion had just told him, the other man contemplated a decision he didn't even dare to whisper, much less share with anyone. The challenge ahead for Nilus was genuinely important.
At last Eckhardt and Benilo parted for the night. Eckhardt went his way, pondering, and wondering what the morrow would bring, and Benilo returned among the ruins of the Palatine, where he remained seated for a time, staring up at the starry night-sky, as if it contained the solution of all that was dark and inscrutable in man's existence.
Finally, Eckhardt and Benilo said their goodbyes for the night. Eckhardt walked away, lost in thought about what tomorrow would bring, while Benilo returned to the ruins of the Palatine. He sat there for a while, gazing up at the starry night sky, as if it held the answers to all the mysteries and uncertainties of human life.
CHAPTER IV
CHAPTER 4
THE WANTON COURT OF THEODORA
THE DEBAUCHED COURT OF THEODORA
strange restlessness had seized
the Chamberlain, after his
meeting with the German
commander. The moon illumined
the desolate region with her
white beams, dividing the silent
avenues into double edged lines
of silvery white, and bluish
shadows. The nocturnal day
with its subdued tints disguised
and mantled the desolation. The mutilated columns,
the roofs, crumbled beneath the torrents and thunders
of centuries, were less conspicuous than when seen in the
clear, merciless light of the sun. The lost parts were
completed by the half tints of shadows; only here and there
a brusque beam of light marked the spot, where a whole edifice
had crumbled away. The silent genii of Night seemed to have
repaired the ancient city to some representation of fantastic
life.
A strange restlessness had overtaken the Chamberlain after his meeting with the German commander. The moon illuminated the desolate landscape with its white beams, slicing the still pathways into sharp lines of silver and bluish shadows. The muted colors of night hid the emptiness. The damaged columns and roofs that had fallen apart over centuries of rain and storms were less noticeable than they would be in the bright, harsh sunlight. The missing parts were obscured by the gradient of shadows; only occasionally did a bright beam of light reveal where a whole structure had collapsed. The quiet spirits of Night seemed to have transformed the ancient city into some sort of fantastical life.
As he hurried along the slopes of the hill, Benilo fancied at times that he beheld vague forms, lurking in the shadows; but they seemed to vanish the moment he approached. Low whisperings, an undefined hum, floated through the silence. First he attributed the noises to a fluttering in his ears, to the sighing of the night-wind or to the flight of some snake or lizard through the nettles. In nature all things live, even death; all things make themselves heard, even silence. Never before had Benilo felt such an involuntary terror. Once or twice he precipitately changed his course, hurrying down some narrow lane, between desolate looking rows of houses, low and ill-favoured, whose inmates recruited themselves from the lowest types of the mongrel population of Rome.
As he hurried down the hill, Benilo sometimes thought he saw vague shapes hiding in the shadows; but they seemed to vanish the moment he approached. Soft whispers and an unclear humming drifted through the stillness. At first, he attributed the sounds to a ringing in his ears, the sighs of the night breeze, or the movement of some snake or lizard through the weeds. In nature, everything is alive, even death; everything makes a sound, even silence. Benilo had never felt such intense fear before. A few times, he quickly changed his route, racing down narrow alleyways flanked by gloomy, rundown houses home to the lowest classes of Rome's mixed population.
At the Agrippina below the bridge of Nero he paused and gave a sigh of relief. The phantoms seemed to have vanished. No breath of life broke the stillness. As on a second Olympus the marble palaces of the Cæsars towered on the summit of the Capitoline hill, glistening white in the ghostly moonlight. Below, the Tiber sent his sluggish waves down toward Ostia, rocking the fleet of numberless boats and barges which swung lazily at their moorings.
At Agrippina, below Nero's bridge, he stopped and breathed a sigh of relief. The ghosts seemed to have vanished. No sounds broke the quiet. Like a second Olympus, the marble palaces of the Caesars towered on the Capitoline hill, glowing white in the strange moonlight. Below, the Tiber flowed its slow waves toward Ostia, gently rocking the many boats and barges that swayed lazily at their docks.
Benilo found himself in a quarter of Rome which had been abandoned for centuries. Ruins of temples and porticoes were strewn in the waste which he traversed. Here at least he could breathe more freely. No one was likely to surprise his presence in these solitudes. The superstition of the age prevented the Romans from frequenting the vale between Mounts Aventine and Testaccio after dark, for it was believed to be the abode of evil spirits.
Benilo found himself in a part of Rome that had been abandoned for centuries. The ruins of temples and arches were scattered throughout the desolate area he walked through. Here, at least, he could breathe easier. No one was likely to surprise him in these empty spots. The superstitions of the time kept the Romans away from the valley between Mounts Aventine and Testaccio after dark, as it was believed to be inhabited by evil spirits.
As the Chamberlain made his way through the wilderness of fallen columns, shattered porticoes, and tangles of myrrh and acanthus, the faint clash of cymbals, like the echo of some distant bacchanalia, fell upon his ear. A strange fitful melody, rising and falling with weird thrilling cadence, was borne upon the perfumed breezes.
As the Chamberlain walked through the ruins of fallen columns, broken archways, and overgrown myrrh and acanthus, he heard the distant sound of cymbals clashing, like the echo of a party far away. A strange, shifting melody, rising and falling with an eerie, captivating rhythm, floated on the fragrant breeze.
He had not advanced very far, when through an avenue of tall spectral cypress trees he emerged upon a smooth and level lawn, shut in by black groups of cedar, through the entwined branches of which peeped the silver moon.
He hadn't gone very far when he emerged into a smooth, flat lawn along a pathway lined with tall, ghostly cypress trees, surrounded by dark groups of cedar trees, with the silver moon shining through their tangled branches.
Traversing a broad marble terrace, garlanded with a golden wealth of orange trees and odorous oleanders, Benilo approached a lofty building, surrounded at some distance by a wall of the height of half-grown palms. A great gate stood ajar, which appeared to be closely guarded. Leaning against one of the massive pillars which supported it, stood an African of giant stature, in scarlet tunic and white turban, who, turning his gleaming eyeballs on Benilo, nodded by way of salutation. Entering the forbidden grounds, the Chamberlain found himself in a spacious garden which he traversed with quick, elastic step, as one familiar with the locality.
As Benilo walked across a wide marble terrace, decorated with lush orange trees and fragrant oleanders, he approached a tall building behind a wall about the height of young palm trees. A large gate was slightly open and appeared to be closely monitored. Leaning against one of the sturdy pillars supporting the gate was a tall African man in a red tunic and white turban, who nodded at Benilo in greeting. Once inside the restricted area, the Chamberlain found himself in a spacious garden, which he navigated with a quick, springy step, like someone who was familiar with the area.
As Benilo advanced under the leafy branches, swaying in melancholy relief against the blue-green sky, the sight of thousands of coloured lamps hanging in long festoons from tree to tree first caused him to start and to look about. A few moments later he was walking between quaintly clipped laurel and yew-bushes, which bordered the great avenue starred with semi-circular lights, where bronze and marble statues held torches and braziers of flame.
As Benilo walked beneath the leafy branches swaying sadly against the blue-green sky, he was taken aback by the sight of thousands of colorful lamps hanging in long strings from tree to tree. Moments later, he found himself strolling between neatly trimmed laurel and yew bushes that lined the grand avenue, which was sprinkled with semi-circular lights, where bronze and marble statues held torches and braziers filled with fire.
Sounds of joy and merry-making fell upon his ear, causing a frown, like a black shadow, to flit over his face, deepening by stages into ill-repressed rage. In whichever manner the dark prophecies concerning the Millennium may have affected the Romans and the world at large, it was quite evident they disturbed not the merry circle assembled in the great hall beyond.
He heard the sounds of laughter and celebration, which made him frown, a dark expression crossing his face that gradually shifted into barely contained anger. Regardless of how the ominous predictions about the Millennium affected the Romans and the world overall, it was clear they didn't bother the joyful group gathered in the large hall beyond.
At last Benilo found himself at the entrance of a vast circular hall. The picture which unfolded itself to his gaze was like a fairy fantasy. Gilded doors led in every direction into vast corridors, ending in a peri-style supported by pillars. These magnificent oval halls admitted neither the light of day nor the season of the year. The large central hall, at the threshold of which Benilo stood, reviewing the spectacle before him, had no windows. Silver candelabra, perpetually burning behind transparent curtains of sea-green gauze diffused a jewel-like radiance.
Finally, Benilo arrived at the entrance of a massive circular hall. What he saw in front of him looked straight out of a fairy tale. Gilded doors opened in every direction, leading to expansive corridors that led to a peristyle held up by pillars. These stunning oval halls didn’t let in any natural light or seasonal changes. The large central hall, where Benilo stood at the edge, absorbing the view, had no windows. Silver candelabras, always lit behind sheer curtains of sea-green fabric, cast a jewel-like glow.
And here, in the drowsy warmth, lounging on divans of velvet, their feet sunk in costly Indian and Persian carpets, drinking, gossiping, and occasionally bursting into fitful snatches of song, revelled a company of distinguished men, richly clad, representatives of the most exclusive Roman society of the time. They seemed bent upon no other purpose save to enjoy the pleasure of the immediate hour. Africans in fantastic attire carried aloft flagons and goblets, whose crystalline sheen reflected the crimson glow of the spicy Cyprian.
In this cozy setting, reclining on plush couches with their feet sinking into luxurious Indian and Persian rugs, a group of distinguished men dressed in elegant attire relaxed while drinking, chatting, and occasionally bursting into song. They were representatives of the elite Roman society of the time, seemingly absorbed in enjoying the moment. Africans in ornate outfits carried tall flagons and goblets, their crystal gleaming in the warm glow of the spicy Cyprian.
Benilo's arrival had not been noticed. In the shadow of the entrance he viewed the brilliant picture with its changing tints, its flash of colour, its glint of gold, the enchanting women, who laughingly gossipped and chatted with their guests, freed from the least restraint in dress or manner, thus adding the last spark to the fire of the purple Chianti. But as he gazed round the circle, the shade of displeasure deepened in Benilo's countenance.'
Benilo's arrival went unnoticed. In the shadow of the entrance, he observed the lively scene filled with shifting colors, bursts of brightness, and glimmers of gold, watching the charming women who laughed and chatted freely with their guests, effortlessly dressed and behaving naturally, enhancing the appeal of the rich Chianti. However, as he scanned the crowd, the look of discontent on Benilo's face intensified.
Bembo, the most renowned wit in the seven-hilled city, had just recited one of his newest and most poignant epigrams, sparing neither emperor nor pope, and had been rewarded by the loud applause of his not too critical audience and a smile from the Siren, who, in the absence of the hostess, seemed to preside over that merry circle. With her neck and shoulders half veiled in transparent gauze, revealing rather than concealing the soft, undulating lines of her supple body and arms, her magnificent black hair knotted up at the back of her head and wreathed with ivy, Roxané smiled radiantly from the seat of honour, which she had usurped, the object of mad desire of many a one present, of eager admiration to all. A number of attendants moved quickly and noiselessly about the spacious hall, decorated with palms and other tropical plants, while among the revellers the conversation grew more lively every moment.
Bembo, the most famous wit in the city of seven hills, had just delivered one of his latest and most impressive epigrams, targeting both the emperor and the pope. He was greeted with loud applause from his not-so-critical audience and a smile from the Siren, who, in the absence of the hostess, seemed to lead the lively gathering. With her neck and shoulders draped in sheer fabric, revealing the soft, flowing curves of her body and arms, her stunning black hair was twisted up at the back of her head and decorated with ivy. Roxané radiated from the seat of honor, which she had claimed for herself, a figure of intense desire for many present and the center of admiration for all. Several attendants moved quickly and silently around the spacious hall, filled with palm trees and other tropical plants, while among the revelers, the conversation grew more animated with each passing moment.
In the shadow of the great door Benilo paused and listened.
Benilo stopped and listened in the shadow of the large door.
"Where is the Queen of the Groves?" Roffredo, a dissolute youth, questioned his neighbour, who divided his attention between the fair nymph by his side and the goblet which trembled in his hands.
"Where is the Queen of the Groves?" Roffredo, a daring young man, asked his neighbor, who was torn between the beautiful nymph beside him and the goblet that trembled in his hands.
"Silence!" replied the personage to whom the young noble had addressed himself, with a meaning glance.
"Shh!" replied the person the young noble had spoken to, giving a knowing look.
Roffredo and the girl by his side glanced in the direction indicated by the speaker.
Roffredo and the girl next to him looked toward the direction the speaker pointed.
"Benilo," replied the Patrician. "Is he responsible for Theodora's absence?"
"Benilo," replied the Patrician. "Is he why Theodora isn't here?"
Oliverotto uttered a coarse laugh.
Oliverotto let out a harsh laugh.
Then he added with a meaning glance:
Then he said with a meaningful glance:
"I will enlighten you at some other time. But is it true that you have rescued some errant damsel from Vitelozzo's clutches? Why do you not gladden our eyes with so chaste a morsel?"
"I'll catch you up later. But is it true that you rescued a lost lady from Vitelozzo's hold? Why don't you tell us the good news?"
Roffredo shrugged his shoulders.
Roffredo shrugged.
"Who knows, whether it was the vulture's first visit to the dove's nest?" he replied with a disgusting smile. "'Tis not a matter of much consequence."
"Who knows if it was the vulture's first time at the dove's nest?" he replied with a creepy grin. "It doesn't really matter."
Benilo heard the lie and the empty boast. He hated the prating youth for reasons of his own, but cared not to interfere at this stage, unconscious that his presence had been remarked.
Benilo heard the lie and the empty boast. He didn't like the chatty young man for his own reasons but didn't want to get involved at that moment, not realizing that someone had noticed him.
"Is she fair?" questioned the girl by Roffredo's side.
"Is she attractive?" asked the girl next to Roffredo.
"Some might call her so," replied the latter.
"Some might say that," replied the other.
The girl pouted and raised the goblet to her lips.
The girl pouted and raised the goblet to her lips.
"Reveal her name to us!" croaked Bembo, who, though at some distance, had heard every word of the discourse. "And I will forthwith dedicate to her five and twenty stanzas on her virtue!"
"Tell us her name!" croaked Bembo, who had heard every word of the conversation even from afar. "And I'll write twenty-five stanzas celebrating her virtue right away!"
"Who spoke the fatal word?" laughed Roxané, who presided over the circle. "What is amusing you so much, you ancient wine-cask?" She then turned to the poet, whose rather prosaic circumference well justified the epithet.
"Who said the deadly word?" laughed Roxané, leading the group. "What’s making you so happy, you old wine barrel?" She then glanced at the poet, whose pretty average build matched the description perfectly.
"The old theme—women!" croaked Bembo good-humouredly.
"The same old topic—women!" Bembo said, laughing.
"Forget it!" shouted Roffredo, draining his goblet. "Rather than listen to your tirades, they would grasp the red hot hand of the devil."
"Forget it!" Roffredo shouted, tossing back his drink. "They'd rather take the devil’s burning hot hand than listen to your rants."
"Ah! We live in a sorry age and it behooves us to think of the end," Roxané sighed with a mock air of contrition, which called forth a general outburst of mirth.
"Oh! We live in a sad time, and we need to think about the end," Roxané sighed with a fake sense of regret, which made everyone laugh.
"You are the very one to ponder over the most convenient mode of exit into the beyond," sneered the Lord of Gravina.
"You're exactly the kind of person to come up with the simplest way to exit this world," taunted the Lord of Gravina.
"What have we here?" rasped Bembo. "Who dares to speak of death in this assembly?"
"What do we have here?" rasped Bembo. "Who has the nerve to bring up death in this gathering?"
"Nay, we would rather postpone the option till it finds us face to face with that villainous concoction you served us, to make us forget your more villainous poetry," shouted Oliverotto, hobbling across the hall and slapping the poet on the back. "I knew not that Roman soil produced so vile vintage!"
"No way, we’d rather delay the decision until we encounter that awful drink you gave us, to help us forget your even worse poetry," shouted Oliverotto, limping across the hall and giving the poet a slap on the back. "I didn’t know that Roman soil could produce such a terrible vintage!"
"'Twas Lacrymae Christi," remonstrated Bembo. "Would you have Ambrosia with every epigram on your vileness?"
"It was Lacrymae Christi," Bembo argued. "Do you want Ambrosia with every insult about your terrible behavior?"
"Nay, it was Satan's own brew," shrieked the baron, his voice strident as that of a cat, which has swallowed a fish bone.
"No, it was Satan's own brew," screamed the baron, his voice sharp like a cat that has swallowed a fish bone.
And Oliverotto clinked his goblet and cast amorous glances right and left out of small watery eyes.
Oliverotto clinked his glass and sent flirtatious glances to his left and right with his small, watery eyes.
Bembo regarded him contemptuously.
Bembo looked at him with disdain.
"By the Cross! You are touched up and painted like a wench! Everything about you is false, even to your wit! Beware, fair Roxané,—he is ogling you as a bullfrog does the stars!"
"By the Cross! You're all dolled up like a barmaid! Everything about you is fake, even your sense of humor! Be careful, beautiful Roxané—he's looking at you like a bullfrog staring at the stars!"
At this stage an intermezzo interrupted the light, bantering tone of conversation. A curtain in the background parted. A bevy of black haired girls entered the hall, dressed in airy gowns, which revealed every line, every motion of their bodies. They encircled the guests in a mad whirl, inclining themselves first to one, then to the other. They were led by one, garbed as Diana, with the crescent moon upon her forehead, her black hair streaming about the whiteness of her statuesque body like dark sea-waves caressing marble cliffs. Taking advantage of this stage of the entertainment Benilo crossed the vast hall unnoticed and sat apart from the revellers in gloomy silence, listening with ill-concealed annoyance to the shouts of laughter and the clatter of irritating tongues. The characteristic wantonness of his features had at this moment given place to a look of weariness and suffering, a seemingly unaccustomed expression; it was a look of longing, the craving of a passion unsatisfied, a hope beyond his hope. Many envied him for his fame and profligacy, others read in his face the stamp of sullen cruelty, which vented itself wherever resistance seemed useless; but there was none to sound his present mood.
At this moment, a break interrupted the light, playful conversation. A curtain in the background opened. A group of girls with black hair entered the hall, wearing flowing gowns that highlighted every curve and movement of their bodies. They danced wildly around the guests, bowing to one person and then to another. Leading them was a girl dressed as Diana, with a crescent moon on her forehead, her black hair cascading around her statuesque figure like dark waves against marble cliffs. Taking advantage of this part of the entertainment, Benilo quietly crossed the large hall and sat away from the partygoers in gloomy silence, listening with barely concealed annoyance to the laughter and the irritating chatter. The usual wildness of his features was replaced by an expression of fatigue and suffering, a look that seemed foreign; it was a look of longing, the desire for an unfulfilled passion, a hope that felt out of reach. Many envied him for his fame and wild lifestyle, while others perceived a hint of sullen cruelty in his face that surfaced when resistance seemed pointless; but no one could understand his current mood.
Benilo had not been at his chosen spot very long, when some one touched him on the shoulder. Looking up, he found himself face to face with an individual, wrapt in a long mantle, the colour of which was a curious mixture of purple and brown. His face was shaded by a conical hat, a quaint combination of Byzantine helmet and Norse head-gear, being provided with a straight, sloping brim, which made it impossible to scrutinize his features. This personage was Hezilo, a wandering minstrel seemingly hailing from nowhere. At least no one had penetrated the mystery which enshrouded him.
Benilo hadn't been at his chosen spot for long when someone tapped him on the shoulder. Looking up, he found himself face to face with a person wearing a long cloak that was a strange mix of purple and brown. Their face was hidden under a conical hat, a unique combination of a Byzantine helmet and Norse headgear, with a straight, sloping brim that made it impossible to see their features. This figure was Hezilo, a wandering minstrel who seemed to appear out of nowhere. At least, no one had been able to uncover the mystery surrounding him.
"Are you alone insensible to the charms of these?" And Benilo's interlocutor pointed to the whirling groups.
"Are you really not influenced by the appeal of these?" Benilo's conversation partner pointed towards the swirling crowds.
"I was thinking of one who is absent," Benilo replied, relapsing into his former listless attitude.
"I was thinking about someone who's not around," Benilo said, falling back into his usual indifferent mood.
"Why not pluck the flowers that grow in your path, waiting but your will and pleasure?"
"Why not pick the flowers that are growing in your path, just waiting for you to enjoy them?"
Benilo clenched his hands till the nails were buried in the flesh.
Benilo tightened his fists until his nails pierced his skin.
"Have you ever heard of an Eastern drug, which mirrors Paradise before your senses?"
"Have you ever heard of an Eastern drug that brings Paradise to life for your senses?"
Hezilo shook his head. "What of it?"
Hezilo shrugged. "So what?"
"He who becomes its victim is doomed irretrievably. While under its baleful spell, he is happy. Deprive him of it and the horrors of hell are upon him. No rest! No peace! And like the fiend addicted to the drug is the thrice accursed wretch who loves Theodora."
"Anyone who falls victim to it is doomed for life. While under its dark influence, they feel happy. Remove it from them, and they experience unimaginable suffering. No rest! No peace! And like an addict hooked on drugs is the deeply cursed person who loves Theodora."
Hezilo regarded the Chamberlain strangely.
Hezilo looked at the Chamberlain oddly.
"Benilo deploring the inconstancy of woman," he said with noiseless laugh. Then, beckoning to one of the attendants, he took from the salver thus offered to him a goblet, which he filled with the dark crimson wine.
"Benilo complaining about how unpredictable women are," he said with a quiet laugh. Then, nodding to one of the attendants, he took a goblet from the tray they offered him and filled it with dark red wine.
"Drink and forget," he cried. "You will find it even better than your Eastern drug."
"Drink and forget," he yelled. "You'll find it even better than your Eastern drug."
Benilo shook his head and pushed away the proffered wine.
Benilo shook his head and declined the wine that was offered to him.
"Your advice comes too late!"
"Your advice is too late!"
For a moment neither spoke. Benilo, busied with his own thoughts, sat listening to the boisterous clamour of the revellers, while the harper's gaze rested unseen upon him.
For a moment, neither of them said anything. Benilo, caught up in his own thoughts, sat listening to the loud chatter of the party guests, while the harper observed him without being seen.
After a pause he broke the silence.
After a moment, he said something.
"How chanced it," he said, placing his hand affectionately on the other's shoulder, "that Benilo, who has broken all ten commandments and, withal, hearts untold, Benilo, who could have at his feet every woman in Rome, became woman's prey, her abject slave? That he is grovelling in the dust, where he might be lord and master? That he whines and whimpers, where he should command?"
"How did this happen," he said, putting his hand gently on the other person's shoulder, "that Benilo, who has broken all ten commandments and countless hearts, Benilo, who could have any woman in Rome at his feet, became a woman's victim, her pathetic slave? That he's crawling in the dirt, when he could be a ruler? That he whines and whimpers, when he should be in charge?"
Benilo turned fiercely upon his interlocutor.
Benilo turned quickly to face the person he was talking to.
"Who dares say that I whine and whimper and grovel at her feet? Fools all! On a mountain pass the trip is easier down than up! Know you what it means to love a woman with mad consuming passion, but to be cast aside for some blatant ass, to catch a few crumbs of favour tossed in one's face? Men like that rhyming zebra Bembo, who sings of love, which he has never felt."
"Who dares say that I whine, beg, and grovel at her feet? Everyone is an idiot! It’s easier to go down a mountain pass than to climb up! Do you know what it’s like to love a woman with an intense, all-consuming passion, only to be cast aside for some arrogant jerk, just to grab a little of her attention? Men like that pretentious jerk Bembo, who sings about love that he’s never really felt."
"Still you have not answered my question," said the harper with quiet persistence. "Why are you the slave where you should be the master? Theodora is whimsical, heartless, cruel; still she is a woman."
"You still haven't answered my question," the harper said, calmly pushing forward. "Why are you being controlled when you should be in charge? Theodora is unpredictable, unfeeling, and cruel; but she's still a woman."
"She is a devil, a heartless beautiful devil who grinds the hearts of men beneath her feet and laughs. Sometimes she taunts me till I could strangle her—ah! But I placed myself in the demon's power and having myself broken the compact which bound me to her, body and soul—from the lord I was, I have sunk to the slave I am,—you see, I speak free from the heart, what little she has left of it."
"She’s a devil, a stunning and ruthless devil who tramples on the hearts of men and laughs. Sometimes she provokes me to the point where I could strangle her—ah! But I’ve given myself to this demon, and having broken the bond that tied me to her, body and soul—from the master I used to be, I’ve become the slave I am—you see, I speak openly from what little remains of my heart."
The harper nodded.
The harpist nodded.
"Why not leave Rome for a time?" he said. "Your absence might soften Theodora's heart. Your sins, whatever they were, will appear less glaring in the haze of the distance."
"Why not take a break from Rome?" he said. "Being away might help Theodora be more forgiving. Your mistakes, no matter what they were, will seem less noticeable from a distance."
Benilo looked up like an infuriated tiger.
Benilo glared up like an angry tiger.
"Has she appointed you my guardian?" he laughed harshly.
"Did she make you my guardian?" he laughed bitterly.
"I have had no words with her," replied the harper. "But one with eyes to see, cannot help but sound your ailment."
"I haven't talked to her," replied the harper. "But anyone with eyes can't help but see your struggle."
The Chamberlain relaxed.
The Chamberlain chilled out.
"The drug is in the blood," he replied wearily.
"The drug is in my system," he said wearily.
"Then win her back, if you can," said the harper.
"Then win her back, if you’re able to," said the musician.
Benilo clenched his hands while he glared up at the other. "It is a game between the devil and despair, and the devil has the deal."
Benilo clenched his fists as he looked up at the other person. "It's a game between the devil and despair, and the devil is winning."
"A losing game for you, should either win."
"It's a lose-lose situation for you, regardless of who wins."
Benilo nodded.
Benilo agreed.
"I know it! Yet one single word would make me master where I am the slave."
"I know it! But just one word could turn me from a slave into a master."
"And you waver?"
"And you hesitate?"
"Silence!" growled Benilo. "Tempt me no more!"
"Shut up!" Benilo growled. "Don't push me again!"
Their discourse at this point was rudely interrupted by the clamour of the guests, bent upon silencing Bembo's exuberance, whose tongue, like a ribbon in the wind, fluttered incessantly. He bore himself with the airs of some orator of antiquity, rolling his eyes until they showed the whites beneath, and beating the air with his short, chubby arms.
Their conversation at that moment was suddenly interrupted by the noise of the guests, trying to calm down Bembo's excitement, whose words flowed continuously like a ribbon in the wind. He moved with the confidence of an ancient orator, rolling his eyes until the whites were visible and waving the air with his short, chubby arms.
"If Bembo is to be believed there is not in all Rome one faithful wife nor one innocent girl," roared the lord of Bracciano, a burly noble who was balancing a dainty dancer on his knee, while she held his faun-like head encircled with her arms.
"If you take Bembo seriously, there isn't a single loyal wife or pure girl in all of Rome," shouted the lord of Bracciano, a large nobleman who was balancing a delicate dancer on his knee, while she wrapped her arms around his faun-like head.
"Pah!" cried Guido da Fermo, a baron whose chief merit consisted in infesting the roads in the Patrimony of St. Peter. "There are some, but they are scarce, remarkably scarce!"
"Pah!" yelled Guido da Fermo, a baron known for his knack for terrorizing the roads in the Patrimony of St. Peter. "There are some, but they’re few and far between, extremely rare!"
"Make your wants known at the street corners," exclaimed Roffredo, taking the cue. "And I wager our fair Queen would be the first to claim the prize."
"Shout out what you want at the street corners," Roffredo said, getting into the idea. "I bet our lovely Queen would be the first to jump on board."
And the young Patrician whose face revealed traces of grossest debauchery gazed defiantly round the hall, as if challenging some one to take up the gauntlet, if he dared.
The young Patrician, whose face revealed signs of excessive pampering, looked around the hall defiantly, challenging anyone to confront him,if they had the courage.
"Be careful!" whispered the girl Nelida, his companion. "Benilo is looking at you!"
"Be careful!" whispered Nelida, his companion. "Benilo is watching you!"
Roffredo laughed boisterously.
Roffredo laughed loudly.
"Theodora's discarded lover? Why should I muffle my speech to please his ear?"
"Theodora's ex? Why should I censor what I say just to make him feel good?"
The girl laughed nervously.
The girl chuckled awkwardly.
"Because the tongue of a fool, when long enough, is a rope to hang him by,—and he loves her still!"
"A fool's tongue can be his downfall, just like a rope he uses to hang himself—and he still loves her!"
"He loves her still," drawled the half-intoxicated Patrician, turning his head toward the spot where Benilo sat listening with flaming eyes. "The impudence!"
"He still loves her," slurred the tipsy Patrician, turning his head toward the place where Benilo sat, eyes blazing. "What nerve!"
And he staggered to his feet, holding aloft the goblet with one hand, while the other encircled the body of the dancing girl, who tried in vain to silence him.
He got to his feet, lifting the goblet with one hand while his other arm wrapped around the dancer, who was trying hard to calm him down.
"Fill your goblets," he shouted,—"fill your goblets full—to the brim."
"Fill your glasses," he shouted, "fill your glasses all the way to the top."
He glanced round the hall with insolent bravado, while Benilo, who had not lost a word the other had spoken, leaned forward, his thin lips straightening in a hard white line, while his narrowing eyelids and his trembling hands attested his pent up ire louder than words.
He scanned the hall with bold arrogance, while Benilo, who had absorbed every word the other spoke, leaned forward, his thin lips pressed into a tight white line, and his squinting eyes and trembling hands showed his bottled-up anger even more clearly than words could convey.
"A toast to the absent," shrieked Roffredo. "A toast to the most beautiful and the most virtuous woman in Rome, a toast to—"
"Here's to those who aren't here," shouted Roffredo. "Here's to the most beautiful and virtuous woman in Rome, here's to—"
He paused for an instant, for a white-cheeked face close to his, whispered:
He paused for a moment when a pale face nearby whispered:
"Stop! On your life be silent!"
"Stop! Please be quiet for your own good!"
But Roffredo paid no heed.
But Roffredo ignored it.
He whirled the crystal goblet round his head, spilling some of the contents over the girl, who shrank from it, as from an evil omen. The purple Chianti looked like blood on her white skin.
He twirled the crystal goblet above his head, splashing some of the drink onto the girl, who flinched as if it were an ominous sign. The purple Chianti looked like blood on her pale skin.
"To Theodora!" shouted the drunken youth, as all except Benilo raised their goblets to join in the toast. "To Theodora, the Wanton Queen, whose eyes are aglow with hell's hot fire, whose scarlet lips would kiss the fiend, whose splendid arms would embrace the devil, were he passing fair to look upon!"
"To Theodora!" shouted the drunken young man, as everyone except Benilo raised their glasses to join the toast. "To Theodora, the Temptress Queen, whose eyes sparkle with fiery passion, whose red lips would kiss the devil, whose magnificent arms would embrace the devil himself, if he were handsome enough to see!"
He came no further.
He didn’t come any closer.
"May lightning strike you in your tracks!" Benilo howled, insane with long suppressed rage, as he hurled a heavy decanter he had snatched from the board, at the head of the offender.
"May lightning strike you where you stand!" Benilo yelled, filled with long-suppressed anger, as he hurled a heavy decanter he had snatched from the table at the offender's head.
A shrill outcry, dying away into a moan, then into silence, the crash of broken flagons, a lifeless form gliding from his paralyzed arms to the floor, roused Roffredo to the reality of what had happened. The heavy decanter having missed its aim, had struck the girl Nelida squarely in the forehead, and the dark stream of blood which flowed over her eyes, her face, her neck, down her arms, her airy gown, mingled with the purple wine from the Patrician's spilled goblet.
A loud scream turned into a moan and then went silent. The sound of breaking glass echoed, and a lifeless body fell from his frozen arms to the floor, shocking Roffredo into the grim reality of what had just happened. The heavy decanter had missed its target and struck the girl Nelida directly in the forehead, and the dark stream of blood flowing over her eyes, her face, her neck, and down her arms mixed with the purple wine from the Patrician's spilled goblet.
It was a ghastly sight. In an instant pandemonium reigned in the hall. The painted women shrieked and rushed for safety behind columns and divans, leaving the men to care for the dying girl, whom Bembo and Oliverotto tenderly lifted to a divan, where the former bandaged the terribly gashed head.
It was a terrifying scene. Suddenly, chaos erupted in the hall. The painted women screamed and sought shelter behind columns and couches, leaving the men to care for the dying girl, whom Bembo and Oliverotto carefully lifted to a couch, where Bembo bandaged her seriously injured head.
While he did so the poor dancing girl breathed her last.
As he did this, the poor dancer took her final breath.
The awful sight had effectually sobered Benilo. For a moment the drunken noble stared as one petrified on the deed he had wrought, then the sharp blade of his poniard hissed from its scabbard and with a half smothered outcry of fury he flew at Roffredo's throat.
The shocking scene had completely sobered Benilo. For a moment, the drunk noble stared in disbelief at what he had done, then the sharp blade of his dagger slipped out of its sheath, and with a muted shout of anger, he lunged at Roffredo's throat.
"This is your deed, you lying cur!" he snarled into the trembling youth's face, whom the catastrophe had completely unnerved and changed into a blanched coward. "Retract your lying boast or I'll send you to hell ere you can utter a Pater-Noster!"
"This is your fault, you sneaky coward!" he spat in the terrified young man's face, who had been completely shaken and turned pale by the disaster. "Take back your false accusation or I’ll send you to hell before you can even say a prayer!"
With the unbounded fury of a maniac who has broken his chains and against whose rage no mortal strength may cope, Benilo brought Roffredo down on the floor, where he knelt on his breast, holding his throat in a vice-like grip, which choked any words the prostrate youth might endeavour to speak.
With the wild fury of a madman who has freed himself from his restraints and against whose rage no one can stand, Benilo forced Roffredo to the ground, where he knelt on his chest, gripping his throat tightly, silencing any words the helpless young man might attempt to utter.
The terror of the deed, which had cast its pall over the merry revellers, and the suddenness of the attack on Roffredo had so completely paralyzed those present, that none came to the rescue of the prostrate man, who vainly struggled to extricate himself from his opponent's clutches. His eyes ablaze with rage, Benilo had set the point of his dagger against the chest of his victim, whom now no power on earth seemed able to save, as his cowardly associates made no effort to stay the Chamberlain's hand.
The horror of what happened, which had dampened the spirits of the partygoers, and the suddenness of the attack on Roffredo completely stunned everyone there, leaving them unable to help the fallen man, who desperately tried to escape from his opponent's grip. With rage burning in his eyes, Benilo pressed the tip of his dagger against his victim's chest, and it seemed that no one could save him, as his cowardly companions made no effort to stop the Chamberlain's hand.
He who had seen Benilo, in the palace on the Aventine, composing an ode in the hall of audience, would have been staggered at the complete transformation from a diplomatic courtier to a fiend incarnate, his usually sedate features distorted with mad passion and rage. A half-choked outcry of brute fear and despair failed to bring any one to the prostrate boaster's aid, most of those present, including the women, thronging round the dead girl Nelida, and Roffredo's fate seemed sealed. But at that moment, something happened to stay Benilo's uplifted hand.
Anyone who had seen Benilo in the palace on the Aventine, composing an ode in the audience hall, would have been shocked by his complete transformation from a suave diplomat to a menacing figure, his normally calm face contorted with wild passion and rage. A choked scream of sheer fear and despair couldn't draw anyone to help the fallen show-off, as most of those present, including the women, gathered around the lifeless girl Nelida, and Roffredo's fate seemed assured. But at that moment, something happened to halt Benilo's raised hand.
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER 5
THE WAGER
THE BET
t the moment when Benilo had
raised his poniard, to drive it
through his opponent's heart, the
diaphanous curtains dividing the
great hall from the rest of the
buildings were flung aside and
in the entrance there appeared
a woman like some fierce and
majestic fury, who at a
moment's glance took in the
whole scene and its import. Her manner was that
of a queen, of a queen who was wont to bend all men to her
slightest caprice. Every eye in the large hall was bent upon
her and every soul felt a thrill of wonder and admiration.
The ivory pallor of her face was enhanced by the dark gloss
of her raven hair. The slumbrous starry eyes were meant to
hold the memories of a thousand love-thoughts. A dim
suffused radiance seemed to hover like an aureole above her
dazzling white brow, crowning the perfect oval of her face,
adorned with a clustering wealth of raven-black tresses.
She was arrayed in a black, silk-embroidered diaphanous
robe, the most sumptuous the art of the Orient could supply.
Of softest texture, it revealed the matchless contours of her
form and arms, of her regal throat, heightening by the
contrast the ivory sheen of her satin-skin.
Just as Benilo raised his dagger to plunge it into his opponent's heart, the sheer curtains separating the grand hall from the rest of the building were suddenly drawn aside, and a woman who radiated fierce majesty appeared in the doorway. With just one glance, she absorbed the entire scene and its importance. She carried herself like a queen, used to bending every man to her slightest desire. Every eye in the large hall was on her, and every person felt a wave of awe and admiration. The ivory tone of her face was emphasized by the dark luster of her raven hair. Her dreamy, star-like eyes seemed to hold the memories of countless romantic thoughts. A soft, glowing light hovered like a halo above her brilliantly white forehead, crowning the perfect oval of her face, framed by a cascade of jet-black hair. She wore a luxurious black silk-embroidered sheer robe, crafted from the finest Eastern artistry. Made of the softest material, it accentuated her stunning figure and arms, as well as her regal neck, highlighting the ivory sheen of her satin skin.
But those eyes which, when kindled with the fires of love, might have set marble aflame, were blazing with the torches of wrath, as looking round the hall, she darted a swift inquiring glance at the chief offenders, one of whom could not have spoken had he wished to, for Benilo was fairly strangling him.
But those eyes that, when filled with the passion of love, could have ignited marble, were now burning with anger. As she looked around the hall, she cast a quick, questioning glance at the main troublemakers, one of whom wouldn’t have been able to speak even if he wanted to, because Benilo was practically choking him.
The rest of the company had instinctively turned their faces towards the Queen of the Groves, endeavouring at the same time to hide the sight of the dead girl from her eyes by closely surrounding the couch, with their backs to the victim. But their consternation as well as the very act betrayed them. From the struggling men on the floor, Theodora's gaze turned to the affrighted company and she half guessed the truth. Advancing towards her guests, she pushed their unresisting forms aside, raised the cover from the dead girl with the bloody bandage over the still white face, bent over it quickly to kiss the dark, silken hair, then she demanded an account of the deed. One of the women reported in brief and concise terms what had happened before she arrived. At the sight of this flower, broken and destroyed, Theodora's anger seemed for a moment to subside, like a trampled spark, before a great pity that rose in her heart. In an instant the whole company rushed upon her with excited gestures and before the Babel of jabbering tongues, each striving to tell his or her story in a voice above the rest, the Fury returned.
The rest of the group instinctively turned to the Queen of the Groves, trying to block the view of the dead girl by surrounding the couch with their backs to her. But their shock and actions gave them away. From the struggling men on the floor, Theodora shifted her gaze to the terrified group and partially figured out what had happened. Moving toward her guests, she brushed aside their unresisting forms, lifted the cover from the dead girl with the bloodied bandage over her still pale face, leaned down to kiss the dark, silky hair, and then demanded an explanation for the incident. One of the women briefly and concisely reported what had happened before Theodora arrived. At the sight of this broken and destroyed flower, Theodora's anger seemed to fade for a moment, like a dimmed spark, before a wave of deep pity rose in her heart. In an instant, the entire group surged toward her with frantic gestures, and amid the chaotic chatter, each one trying to speak louder than the others, the Fury returned.
Theodora stamped her foot and commanded silence. At the sight of the woman, Benilo's arms had fallen powerlessly by his side and Roffredo, taking advantage of an unwatched moment, had pushed the Chamberlain off and staggered to his feet.
Theodora stamped her foot and demanded silence. When she appeared, Benilo's arms fell helplessly to his sides, and Roffredo, taking advantage of a moment when no one was watching, pushed the Chamberlain aside and got to his feet.
"Whose deed is this?" Theodora demanded, holding aloft the covering of the couch.
"Whose action is this?" Theodora asked, lifting the cover of the couch.
"It was my accursed luck! The decanter was intended for this lying cur, whose black heart I will wrench out of his body!"
"It was my bad luck! The decanter was meant for this deceitful jerk, whose wicked heart I will tear out of his body!"
And Benilo pointed to the shrinking form of Roffredo.
And Benilo pointed to Roffredo's fading silhouette.
"What had he done?"
"What did he do?"
"He had insulted you!"
"He dissed you!"
"That proves his courage!" she replied with a withering glance of contempt.
"That shows his courage!" she said with a contemptuous glance.
Then she beckoned to the attendants.
Then she signaled to the team.
"Have the girl removed and summon the Greek—though I fear it is too late."
"Get the girl out of here and call for the Greek—though I'm worried it might be too late."
There was a ring of regret in her tones. It vanished as quickly as it had come.
There was a hint of regret in her voice. It vanished as quickly as it had come.
The body of Nelida, the dancing girl, was carried away and the guests resumed their seats. Roxané had reluctantly abandoned her usurped place of honour. A quick flash, a silent challenge passed between the two women, as Theodora took her accustomed seat.
Nelida's body, the dancer, was removed, and the guests went back to their seats. Roxané had hesitantly surrendered her stolen spot of honor. A brief look and a silent challenge passed between the two women as Theodora settled into her usual seat.
"A glass of wine!" she commanded imperiously, and Roffredo, reassured, rushed to the nearest attendant, took a goblet from the salver and presented it to the Queen of the Groves.
"A glass of wine!" she commanded firmly, and Roffredo, feeling more assured, rushed to the nearest server, took a goblet from the tray, and gave it to the Queen of the Groves.
"Ah! Thanks, Roffredo! So it was you who insulted me in my absence?" she said with an undertone of irony in her voice, which had the rich sound of a deep-toned bell.
"Ah! Thanks, Roffredo! So you were the one who insulted me when I wasn't around?" she said with a touch of irony in her voice, which had the deep, rich tone of a bell.
"I said you would embrace the devil, did he but appear in presentable countenance!" Roffredo replied contritely, but with a vicious side glance at Benilo.
"I told you that you'd welcome the devil if he showed up looking good!" Roffredo said apologetically, though he shot a spiteful glance at Benilo.
An ominous smile curved Theodora's crimson lips.
An unsettling smile appeared on Theodora's red lips.
"The risk would be slight, since I have kept company with each of you," she replied. "And our virtuous Benilo took up the gauntlet?"
"The risk would be low since I've spent time with all of you," she replied. "And our good Benilo accepted the challenge?"
Her low voice was soft and purring, yet laden with the poison sting of irony, as through half-closed lids she glanced towards the Chamberlain, who sat apart in moody silence like a spectre at the feast.
Her voice was soft and smooth, but laced with a bitter tone of sarcasm, as she looked at the Chamberlain with half-closed eyes, who was sitting off to the side in gloomy silence like a ghost at the banquet.
Benilo scented danger in her tone and answered cautiously:
Benilo detected a threat in her tone and responded cautiously:
"Only a coward will hear the woman he loves reviled with impunity."
"Only a coward would stand by while the woman he loves is insulted and not take action."
Theodora bowed with mock courtesy.
Theodora bowed with fake politeness.
"If you wish to honour me with this confession, I care as little for the one as the other. From your temper I judge some innocent dove had escaped your vulture's talons."
"If you want to honor me with this confession, I couldn't care less about either. From your mood, I can tell that some innocent dove has slipped away from your grasp."
Benilo met the challenge in her smouldering look and answered with assumed indifference:
Benilo met the challenge in her intense gaze and replied with a show of indifference:
"Your spies have misinformed you! But I am in no mood to constitute the target of your jests!"
"Your spies have given you incorrect information! But I'm not in the mood to be the punchline of your jokes!"
"There is but one will which rules these halls," Theodora flashed out. "If obedience to its mandates is distasteful to you, the gates are open—spread your pinions and fly away!"
"There’s only one will that rules these halls," Theodora snapped. "If you don’t like following its orders, the gates are open—spread your wings and fly away!"
She flung back her head and their eyes met.
She tossed her head back, and their eyes met.
Benilo turned away, uttering a terrible curse between his clenched teeth.
Benilo turned away, quietly muttering a harsh curse to himself.
There was a deep hush in the hall, as if the spirit of the dead girl was haunting the guests. The harps played a plaintive melody, which might indeed have stolen from some hearth of ashes, when stirred by the breath of its smouldering spark, like phantom-memories from another world, that seemed to call to Theodora's inner consciousness, each note a foot-step, leading her away beyond the glint and glitter of the world that surrounded her, to a garden of purity and peace in the dim, long-forgotten past. Theodora sat in a reverie, her strange eyes fixed on nothingness, her red lips parted, disclosing two rows of teeth, small, even, pearly, while her full, white bosom rose and fell with quickened respiration.
The hall was eerily quiet, almost as if the spirit of the deceased girl was lingering among the guests. The harps played a mournful tune that felt like it emerged from a heap of ashes, stirred by a faint breath of lingering embers, reminiscent of memories from another realm, seemingly calling to Theodora's inner self. Each note drew her away from the sparkle and glamour of the present, transporting her to a serene and pure garden from a distant, forgotten past. Theodora sat in deep contemplation, her striking eyes gazing into the void, her red lips slightly parted, showing two rows of small, even, pearly teeth, while her full, white chest rose and fell with quickened breaths.
"The Queen of the Groves is in a pensive mood to-night," sneered the Lord of Bracciano, who had been engaged in mentally weighing her charms against those of Roxané.
"The Queen of the Groves is feeling reflective tonight," mocked the Lord of Bracciano, who had been busy comparing her beauty to that of Roxané.
Theodora sighed.
Theodora sighed.
"I may well be pensive, for I have seen to-day, what I had despaired of ever again beholding in Rome—can you guess what it is?"
"I might be lost in thought because today I saw something I thought I would never see again in Rome—can you guess what it is?"
Shouts of laughter broke, a jarring discord, harshly upon her speech.
Loud laughter broke in, interrupting her speech with a harsh clash.
"We are perishing with curiosity," shouted, as with one voice, the debauched nobles and their feminine companions.
"We're dying to know!" shouted the partying nobles and their female companions together.
"In the name of pity, save our lives!" begged a girl nearest to Theodora's seat.
"Please, have mercy and save us!" pleaded a girl sitting closest to Theodora.
"Can you guess?" the Queen of the Groves repeated simply, as she gazed round the assembly.
"Can you guess?" the Queen of the Groves repeated, glancing around at the crowd.
All sorts of strange answers were hurled at the throne of the Queen of the Groves. She heeded them not. Perhaps she did not even hear them.
All sorts of odd responses were directed at the Queen of the Groves. She paid them no attention. Maybe she didn't even notice them.
At last she raised her head.
Finally, she looked up.
Without commenting on the guesses of her guests, she said:
Without acknowledging her guests' guesses, she said:
"I have seen in Rome to-day—a man!"
"I saw a guy in Rome today!"
Benilo squirmed. The rest of the guests laughed harshly and Bembo, the Poet asked with a vapid grin:
Benilo squirmed. The other guests laughed loudly, and Bembo, the Poet, asked with a blank grin:
"And is the sight so wondrous that the Queen of Love sits dreaming among her admirers like a Sphinx in the African desert?"
"Is the view really that incredible, with the Queen of Love sitting and daydreaming among her fans like a Sphinx in the African desert?"
"Had he horns?" shouted the Lord of Bracciano.
"Did he have horns?" the Lord of Bracciano shouted.
"Or a cloven hoof?" cried Oliverotto.
"Or a split hoof?" shouted Oliverotto.
"What was he like?" sneered a third.
"What was he like?" scoffed a third person.
Theodora turned upon her questioners, a dash of scorn in her barbed reply.
Theodora looked at her questioners, a touch of contempt in her pointed reply.
"I speak of a man, not reptiles like you—you all!"
"I'm talking about a man, not reptiles like you—every single one of you!"
"Mercy, oh queen, mercy!" begged the apoplectic poet, amid the noisy clamour of his jeering companions. But heedless of their jabbering tongues Theodora continued earnestly:
"Please, oh queen, have mercy!" the angry poet begged, surrounded by the loud laughter of his mocking friends. But ignoring their jeers, Theodora continued earnestly:
"Not such men as the barons of Rome are pleased to call themselves, cowardly, vicious,—beasts, who believe not in God nor the devil, and whose aim in life is but to clothe their filthy carcass in gaudy apparel and appease the cravings of their lust and their greed! I speak of a man, something the meaning of which is as dark to you as the riddle of the Sphinx."
"Not the type of men that the barons of Rome like to label themselves as—cowardly, brutal—creatures who don’t believe in God or the devil, and whose only aim in life is to adorn their dirty bodies in flashy clothes and fulfill their desires and greed! I’m talking about a man, something whose significance is as unclear to you as the riddle of the Sphinx."
The company gazed at each other in mute bewilderment.
The employees exchanged puzzled glances.
Theodora was indeed in a most singular mood.
Theodora was definitely in a very strange mood.
"Are we not at the Court of Theodora?" shouted the Lord of Bracciano, who was experiencing some inconvenience in the feat of embracing with his short arms the two women between whom he was seated. "Or has some sudden magic transported us to the hermitage of the mad monk, who predicts the End of Time?"
"Aren't we at Theodora's Court?" shouted the Lord of Bracciano, who was trying to hug the two women beside him with his short arms. "Or has some sudden magic whisked us away to the hermit's cave of that crazy monk who goes on about the End of the World?"
"Nay," Benilo spoke up for the first time since Theodora's rebuke had silenced him, "perhaps our beautiful Queen of Love has in store for her guests just such a riddle as the one the Sphinx proposed to the son of Iokasté—with but a slight variation."
"No," Benilo said for the first time since Theodora's criticism had left him quiet, "maybe our beautiful Queen of Love has a riddle in mind for her guests, just like the one the Sphinx gave to the son of Iokasté—but with a little twist."
The illiterate high-born rabble of Rome did not catch the drift of the Patrician's speech, but the pallor on Theodora's cheeks deepened.
The uneducated upper-class crowd of Rome didn't grasp what the Patrician was saying, but the color in Theodora's cheeks deepened.
Roxané alone turned to the speaker.
Roxané was the only one looking at the speaker.
"And the simile?" she asked in her sweet siren-voice, tremulous with the desire to clash with her more beautiful rival.
"And the simile?" she asked with her sweet, melodic voice, shaking with the urge to compete with her more beautiful rival.
Benilo shrugged his shoulders, but he winced under Theodora's deadly gaze.
Benilo shrugged, but he recoiled from Theodora's intense stare.
"The simile?" he replied with a jarring laugh. "It is this, that incest and adultery are as old as the Athenian asses, that never died, and that the Sphinx eventually drowned herself in the Aegean Sea."
"The comparison?" he replied with a bitter laugh. "It's this: incest and adultery are as old as the Athenian donkeys, which never died, and the Sphinx eventually drowned in the Aegean Sea."
Theodora made no reply, but relapsed into her former state of thoughtfulness. As she turned from Benilo, her eyes met those of Roxané, and again the two women flashed defiance at each other.
Theodora stayed quiet and returned to her previous state of deep thought. As she looked away from Benilo, her eyes caught Roxané's, and once again, the two women glared at each other defiantly.
Again the laughter of the revellers rose, louder than before.
Once again, the laughter of the partygoers got even louder than before.
"By the Cross," shouted the poet, "the Queen of Love will take the veil."
"By the Cross," the poet shouted, "the Queen of Love will wear a veil."
"Has she chosen the convent, whose nuns she will cause to be canonized by her exemplary life and glorious example," jeered Roxané.
"Has she chosen the convent where the nuns will recognize her as a saint because of her outstanding life and shining example?" mocked Roxané.
"We shall sing a thousand Aves and buy tapers as large as her unimpeached virtue!" cried another of the women.
"We'll sing a thousand Hail Marys and buy candles as large as her undeniable virtue!" shouted another woman.
"I fear one nunnery is damned from chapel to refectory," growled Benilo, keeping his eyes on the floor, as if fearful of meeting those he instinctively felt burning upon him.
"I'm worried that one convent is cursed from the chapel to the dining hall," Benilo grumbled, looking at the floor, as if he was scared to meet the gaze of those he felt were watching him.
"Silence!" cried Theodora at last, stamping her foot on the floor, while a glow of hot resentment flushed her cheeks. "Your merriment and clamour only draws the sharper line between you and that other, of whom I spoke."
"Shut up!" Theodora finally yelled, stomping her foot on the floor, her cheeks flushed with anger. "Your laughs and noise just emphasize how different you are from that other person I talked about."
Roffredo looked up with a smile of indolence.
Roffredo looked up with a calm smile.
"And who is the demi-god?" he drawled lazily.
"Who's this demigod?" he asked casually.
She measured him with undisguised scorn and contempt.
She gazed at him with obvious disdain and disgust.
"The name! The story!" bellowed several individuals, raising their goblets and half spilling their contents in their besotten mood.
"The name! The story!" shouted a bunch of people, lifting their cups and nearly spilling their drinks in their drunken state.
In a strange voice, melodious as the sound of Æolian harps when the night wind passes over their strings, amid profound silence Theodora related to her assembled guests the incident of the runaway steeds in which she had so prominently figured, the chariot having been her own,—the occupant herself. She omitted not a detail of the stranger's heroic deed, passing from her own thrilling experience to Vitelozzo's assault upon one of the New Vestals, and his discomfiture at the hand of him who had saved her life.
In a strange voice, as beautiful as the sound of harps when the night wind passes over their strings, Theodora shared with her gathered guests the story of the runaway horses in which she had played a vital role, as the chariot belonged to her—the occupant herself. She covered every detail of the stranger's heroic act, transitioning from her own thrilling experience to Vitelozzo's attack on one of the New Vestals, and his defeat by the man who had rescued her.
"And while your Roman scum hissed and hooted and raised not a finger in the girl's defence, her rescuer alone braved Vitelozzo's fury—I saw him whisper something into the ruffian's ear and the mighty lord skulked away like a frightened cur. By heaven, I have seen a man!" the Queen of the Groves concluded ecstatically, disdaining to dwell on her own rescue.
"And while your Roman trash hissed and mocked and did nothing to help the girl, her rescuer was the only one who stood up to Vitelozzo's anger—I saw him whisper something in the thug's ear, and the powerful lord backed down like a scared dog. By god, I've seen a man!" the Queen of the Groves concluded with excitement, choosing to overlook her own rescue.
For a lingering moment there hovered silence on the assembly. Gradually it gave way to a flutter of questions.
For a brief moment, the crowd was silent. Gradually, it erupted into a flurry of questions.
"Who is he?" queried one.
"Who's he?" asked one.
"What is he like?" shouted another.
"What's he like?" shouted another.
Theodora did not heed the questions. Only her lovely face, framed by hair dark as the darkest midnight, had grown a shade more pale and pensive.
Theodora ignored the questions. Only her beautiful face, surrounded by hair as dark as the deepest midnight, had grown a little more pale and contemplative.
Suddenly she turned to the last questioner, a woman.
Suddenly, she turned to the last person who had asked a question, a woman.
"What was he like?" she replied. "Tall, and in the prime of manhood; his face concealed by his vizor."
"What was he like?" she replied. "He was tall, in his prime, and his face was covered by his visor."
The woman sighed amorously. The men nodded to each other with meaning glances. The danger of the convent seemed passed.
The woman sighed with a sense of longing. The men shared knowing glances. The danger of the convent seemed to have diminished.
Benilo, who during Theodora's narrative had proven an ideal listener, of a sudden clenched his fist and gazed round for the harper, who sat in a remote corner of the hall.
Benilo, who had been the perfect listener during Theodora's story, suddenly clenched his fist and looked for the harper, who was sitting in a far corner of the hall.
Another moment's musing, then the Chamberlain ground his teeth together with the fierce determination to carry out at all hazards, what he had resolved in his mind. Theodora herself was playing into his hands.
After a moment of reflection, the Chamberlain gritted his teeth with strong resolve to go through with his decision. Theodora was actually making it easier for him.
"Do you know this incomparable hero, this modern Theseus?" he drawled out slowly and with deliberate impudence, addressing the Queen of the Groves.
"Do you know this incredible hero, this modern Theseus?" he said slowly and deliberately, addressing the Queen of the Groves.
Theodora's gaze was sharp as steel.
Theodora's gaze was as sharp as a blade.
"What is it to you?" she hissed.
"What difference does it make to you?" she hissed.
Benilo shrugged his shoulders disdainfully.
Benilo shrugged disdainfully.
"Nothing whatever! I also know him!"
"Not a thing! I know him too!"
There was something in his tone, which struck the ever-watchful ear of Theodora like a danger-knell.
There was something in his tone that caught Theodora's attention like a warning bell.
"You know him?" echoed a chorus of voices from every part of the great hall.
"Do you know him?" echoed a chorus of voices from all around the large hall.
He waved back the eager questioners.
He brushed off the eager questioners.
"I know him!" he declared emphatically, then he was silent.
"I know him!" he said loudly, then he became quiet.
Theodora seemed to have grown nervous.
Theodora seemed to be getting anxious.
"Are you serious?"
"Are you for real?"
"Never more so!" Benilo replied, with a slight peculiar hardening of the lips.
"Never more!" Benilo replied, with a slight, strange tightening of his lips.
"Is he a Roman?" cried a voice.
"Is he Roman?" yelled a voice.
"All Romans according to our fair Queen's judgment, are curs and degenerates," Benilo drawled insultingly.
"According to our fair Queen's judgment, all Romans are just dogs and degenerates," Benilo said disrespectfully.
Theodora nodded.
Theodora nodded.
"Even so," she replied coldly.
"Still," she replied coldly.
"This demi-god, however, is also slightly known to you," the Chamberlain continued, now fairly facing the Queen of Love, "even though he has not yet found his way to your bowers."
"This demigod, though, is also a bit familiar to you," the Chamberlain continued, now speaking directly to the Queen of Love, "even if he hasn't reached your chambers yet."
Theodora winced.
Theodora flinched.
"Why do you taunt me?" she flashed back angrily.
"Why are you making fun of me?" she replied angrily.
Benilo heeded her not. Instead of replying, he addressed himself to the company, speaking in a dry, half-bantering tone, while Theodora watched him like a tigress.
Benilo ignored her. Instead of responding, he turned his attention to the group, speaking in a dry, half-joking manner, while Theodora watched him like a tigress.
"Once upon a time, the Queen of Love boasted that mortal man did not breathe who would resist her charms. Now there is at this hour one man here in Rome, whom even the matchless Theodora dare not summon to her circle, one man before whose 'No' her vain-glorious boast would break like a bubble, one man whose soul she may not sap and send to hell! And this one man is even the hero of her dreams, her rescuer,—the rescuer of a maiden of spotless virtue, the vanquisher of a giant! Do I speak truth, divine Theodora?"
"Once upon a time, the Queen of Love insisted that there wasn’t a single man alive who could resist her charms. But right now, there is a man here in Rome whom even the unmatched Theodora wouldn’t dare invite into her circle, a man whose 'No' would burst her prideful claim like a bubble, a man whose spirit she cannot exhaust and send to hell! And this one man is the very hero of her dreams, her savior—the savior of a pure-hearted maiden, the conqueror of a giant! Am I speaking the truth, divine Theodora?"
Those who watched the expression on the face of the Queen of the Groves marvelled alike at Benilo's audacity and the startling absence of a passionate outburst on the part of the woman. And though the blood seethed through Theodora's veins, the sudden change of front on Benilo's part seemed to stagger her for a moment. It was a novel sensation to see the man who had heretofore been like clay in the moulder's hands now daring to flout her openly and to hold up her wounded pride as a target for the jests of those present. It was a novel sensation, to find herself publicly berated, but the shaft sank deep. Theodora's eyes flashed scorn and there was something cruel in her glances. Benilo felt its sting like a whiplash. His nerves quivered and he breathed hard. But he had gone too far to recede. His spirit had risen in arms against the disdain of the woman he loved,—loved with a passion that seemed to have slept in a tomb for ages and suddenly gathered new strength, like a fire kindled anew over dead ashes.
Those who observed the expression on the face of the Queen of the Groves were amazed by Benilo’s audacity and the unexpected absence of a passionate response from her. Although Theodora was furious, Benilo’s abrupt change took her by surprise for a moment. It felt strange to see the man who once felt like clay in her hands now brazenly challenging her and making her hurt pride the target of others’ mockery. Being publicly criticized was a rare experience, but the words hit hard. Theodora’s eyes narrowed with disdain, and there was something cruel in her gaze. Benilo felt the sting like a whip. His nerves were frayed, and he was breathing heavily. But he had gone too far to back down now. His spirit had risen in rebellion against the scorn of the woman he loved—a love that seemed to have been dormant for a long time and suddenly ignited with new intensity, like a fire rekindled over cold ashes.
Acting on a sudden impulse, he raised his head and looked at her with a fearlessness which for the moment appeared to startle her self-possession, for a deep flush coloured the fairness of her face and, fading, left it pale as marble. Still Theodora did not speak and the breathless silence which had succeeded Benilo's last taunt resembled the ominous hush of the heated atmosphere before a thunder-clap. No one dared speak and the Chamberlain, apparently struck by the sudden stillness, looked round from the tumbled cushions where he reclined.
On a sudden impulse, he raised his head and looked at her with a confidence that briefly caught her off guard, causing a deep flush to color her fair face before it faded, leaving it pale like marble. Still, Theodora didn't say anything, and the breathless silence that followed Benilo's last insult felt like the tense stillness before a storm. No one dared to speak, and the Chamberlain, clearly surprised by the unexpected quiet, glanced around from the messy cushions where he was lounging.
"You do not answer my question, fair Theodora," he spoke at last, an undertone of mockery ringing through his speech. "I grant you power over some weak fools," and Benilo glanced round the assembly, little caring for the mutter which his words raised, "but you will at least admit that there is one man in Rome at this very hour, on whom all your charms and blandishments would be wasted as a caress on cold marble."
"You're not answering my question, Theodora," he finally said, a hint of mockery in his voice. "I’ll give you credit for having power over some weak fools," and Benilo looked around the assembly, not really concerned about the murmurs his words caused, "but you have to admit there's at least one man in Rome right now to whom all your charms and flattery would be as useless as a caress on cold marble."
Another deep and death-like pause ensued; then Theodora's silvery cold tones smote the profound silence with sharp retort, as goaded at last beyond forbearance by his scoffing tone she sprang to her feet.
Another long, unsettling silence came, and then Theodora's cold voice broke the quiet with a sharp response. Finally pushed to her limits by his mocking tone, she stood up suddenly.
"There is not a man in Rome," she hissed into Benilo's face, "not in Italy, not in all the world, whom I could not bend to the force of my will. Where I choose, I conquer!"
"There isn't a man in Rome," she hissed into Benilo's face, "not in Italy, not anywhere in the world, that I couldn't make submit to my will. Wherever I choose, I win!"
A sardonic laugh broke from Benilo's lips.
A sarcastic laugh slipped from Benilo's lips.
"And by what means?"
"And how?"
"Benilo," she flashed forth in withering contempt, "I know not what your object is in taunting me—and I care not—but by Lucifer, you go too far! Name to me a man in Rome, name whom you will, and if I fail to win him in one month—"
"Benilo," she said with disdain, "I don’t know what you hope to achieve by mocking me—and honestly, I don’t care—but, seriously, you’re going too far! Name any man in Rome, anyone you want, and if I don’t win him over in one month—"
"What then?"
"What now?"
For a moment she hesitated.
She hesitated for a moment.
"Name the wager yourself!"
"Name the bet yourself!"
An ominous smile curved Benilo's lips.
A creepy smile spread across Benilo's lips.
"All the wealth I possess against you—as my wife!"
"Everything I have belongs to you—because you’re my wife!"
She laughed scornfully and shuddered, but did not reply.
She laughed mockingly and shivered, but didn’t say a word.
"Are you afraid?" he cried, tauntingly.
"Are you afraid?" he yelled, jeering.
"What a fate!" she replied with trepidation in her tone. "But I accept it, even it!"
"What a fate!" she said, her voice full of anxiety. "But I accept it, even that!"
She turned her back on him after a look of such withering contempt as one might cast on some reptile, and took her former seat, when again she was startled by his voice. Its mock caressing tones caused her to clench her firm white hands and bend forward as if tempted to strangle the viper, that had dared to place its glittering coils in her path.
She looked at him with such intense disdain, like someone looking at a snake, before turning away and taking her old seat. Then she was once again startled by his voice. Its sarcastic, soothing tone made her clench her strong white hands and lean forward, as if she were tempted to strangle the snake that had dared to cross her path.
"It now remains but to name the champion, just to prevent the wrong bird from fluttering into the nest," said Benilo, addressing the company.
“We just need to name the champion to ensure the wrong person doesn’t end up taking the prize,” Benilo said to the group.
"The champion! The champion!" they shouted, breathing more freely, since the expected lightning did not strike.
"The champion! The champion!" they yelled, feeling relieved that the expected lightning didn’t strike.
"Fill the goblets!" Benilo exclaimed, and in a moment the wine was poured, the guests arose and gathered round the central figures.
"Fill the glasses!" Benilo shouted, and in no time, the wine was poured, and the guests got up and gathered around the main people.
Benilo raised his goblet and turned to Theodora, wincing under her look of contempt.
Benilo raised his glass and looked at Theodora, wincing at her disdainful stare.
"The champion is to be my choice and to be accepted unconditionally?" he questioned.
"Am I really supposed to just accept the champion without questioning it?" he asked.
"Not so!" she flashed forth, half rising from her seat, her eyes flaming with wrath. "I would not have my words distorted by so foul a thing as you! It is to be the rescuer of the girl, he before whom the lord Vitelozzo slunk away like a whipped cur! You have taunted me with my lack of power face to face with that one—and that one alone, the only man among a crowd of curs!"
"Absolutely not!" she retorted, rising partially from her seat, her eyes filled with fury. "I won't allow my words to be distorted by someone as revolting as you! It's about saving the girl, the one who made Lord Vitelozzo back down like a defeated dog! You've ridiculed me for not standing up to him—him and him alone, the only true man among a bunch of dogs!"
Benilo paused, then he said with a hard, cold smile:
Benilo paused and then said with a hard, cold smile:
"Agreed!" And he placed the goblet to his lips. The guests did likewise and drank the singular toast, as if it had not implied a glaring insult to each present, including the one who reëchoed it.
"Agreed!" He lifted the goblet to his lips. The guests followed suit and toasted, as if it didn’t contain a clear insult to everyone present, including the one who said it again.
"And now for his name!" Benilo continued. "Just to prevent a mischance."
"And now for his name!" Benilo continued. "Just to make sure there are no mistakes."
The irony of his words and the implied insult cut Theodora to the quick. With hands tightly clenched as If she would strangle her tormentor, she sprang to her feet.
The irony in his words and the underlying insult struck Theodora deeply. With her hands tightly clenched as if she wanted to choke her tormentor, she sprang to her feet.
"I object!" she gasped, almost choked with rage, while her startled listeners seemed to lack even voice to vent their curiosity before this new and unexpected outburst.
"I object!" she exclaimed, nearly choking on her anger, as her stunned listeners appeared speechless and unable to voice their curiosity about this unexpected outburst.
"I appeal to the company assembled, who has witnessed the wager between the Queen of Love and her faithful and obedient lover," Benilo sneered, looking round among the guests. "How know we, what is concealed under a vizor, beneath a rusty suit of armour? Security lies but in the name of the unconscious victim of Theodora's magic, is it not so?"
"I invite anyone here who has witnessed the wager between the Queen of Love and her devoted lover," Benilo taunted, looking at the guests. "How can we be sure what’s concealed behind a mask or beneath a rusty suit of armor? Safety is only a facade for the unsuspecting victim of Theodora's magic, isn’t that right?"
The smile on the Chamberlain's countenance caused him to appear more repulsive than his former expression of wildest rage. But, prompted by an invincible curiosity, the guests unanimously assented.
The smile on the Chamberlain's face made him look even more disgusting than when he had been really angry. But out of overwhelming curiosity, the guests all agreed.
"Be it so!" gasped Theodora, sinking back in her seat. "I care not."
"Sounds good to me!" Theodora exclaimed, leaning back in her seat. "I don't mind."
Benilo watched her closely, and as he did so he almost repented of his hasty wager. Just at that moment his gaze met that of the harper, who stood like some dark phantom behind the throne of the Queen of the Groves, and the Chamberlain stifled the misgivings, which had risen within him. And though smiling in anticipation of the blow he was about to deliver, a blow which should prove the sweetest balm for the misery she had caused him by her disdain, he still wavered, as if to torment her to the extremest limits. Then, with a voice audible in the remotest parts of the great hall, he spoke, his eye in that of Theodora, slowly emphasizing each title and name:
Benilo watched her intently, and as he did, he almost regretted his impulsive bet. At that moment, he caught the eye of the harper, who stood like a dark shadow behind the Queen of the Groves' throne, and he pushed down the doubts that crept up in him. Even though he smiled in anticipation of the blow he was about to deliver—a blow that would be the sweetest relief for the pain she had caused him with her scorn—he still hesitated, as if to torment her to the very end. Then, with a voice loud enough to reach the farthest corners of the great hall, he spoke, his eyes locked with Theodora’s, deliberately emphasizing each title and name:
"Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, Commander-in-chief of the German hosts!"
"Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, the Chief Commander of the German forces!"
There was the silence of death in the hall.
The hall was completely silent.
For a moment Theodora stared fixed and immobile as a marble statue, her face pale as death, while a thin stream of purple wine, spilled from her trembling goblet, trickled down her white, uplifted arm. Then she rushed upon him, and knocking the goblet out of his hand, causing it to fall with a splintering crash at Benilo's feet, she shrieked till the very walls re-echoed the words:
For a moment, Theodora froze like a marble statue, her face as pale as death, while a thin stream of purple wine spilled from her trembling goblet and dripped down her white, raised arm. Then she lunged at him, knocking the goblet from his hand and causing it to smash to the ground at Benilo's feet. She screamed until her voice bounced off the walls:
"You lie! You lie!"
"You're lying! You're lying!"
Benilo crossed his arms over his chest, and, looking squarely into the woman's eyes, he repeated in the same accents of defiance:
Benilo crossed his arms over his chest and, looking straight into the woman’s eyes, he repeated in the same defiant tone:
"Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, Commander-in-chief of the German hosts."
"Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, the Commander-in-Chief of the German forces."
"Again I tell you you lie! You lie!" shrieked the woman, now almost beside herself. "Is there no one among all this scum here assembled, to chastise this viper? Hear me!" she cried as, affrighted, the guests shrank back from her blazing eyes and panting breath, while with all the superhuman beauty of a second Medusa she stood among them, and if her gaze could have killed, none would have survived the hour. "Hear me! Benilo has lied to you, as time and again he has lied to me! He, of whom he speaks, is dead,—has died—long ago!"
"I'm telling you again, you're lying! You’re lying!" the woman screamed, almost losing her mind. "Is there really no one in this crowd to punish this snake? Listen to me!" she shouted as the frightened guests flinched from her fiery gaze and heavy breathing, while, with an almost otherworldly beauty reminiscent of a second Medusa, she stood among them. If her stare could have killed, none of them would have survived the hour. "Listen to me! Benilo has been lying to you, just like he has lied to me over and over! The person he’s talking about is dead—has been dead—for a long time!"
Benilo breathed hard. "Then he has arisen from the dead and returned to earth,—to Rome—" he spoke with biting irony in his tones. "A strange hereditary disease affecting the members of his house."
Benilo sighed deeply. "So he’s come back from the dead and returned to earth—to Rome," he said with a sarcastic tone. "What a strange hereditary condition in his family."
When he saw the deadly pallor which covered the woman's face, and the terror reflected in her eyes, Benilo continued:
When he noticed the pale look on the woman's face and the fear in her eyes, Benilo continued:
"And deem you in all truth, O sagacious Theodora, that a word from the lips of any other man would have caused Vitelozzo to release his prey? Deem you not in your undoubted wisdom that it required a reason, even weightier than the blow of a gauntleted hand, to accomplish this marvellous feat? And,—since you are dumb in the face of these arguments,—will you not enlighten us all why Theodora, the beautiful, the chaste, would deprive him of the plume, to whom it rightfully belongs,—the German commander, Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, who risked his life to save that of our beautiful queen?"
"Do you really think, wise Theodora, that a word from anyone else would have made Vitelozzo give up his prize? Don’t you believe it took something even more powerful than a blow from an armored fist to accomplish such an incredible feat? And since you don’t have an answer to these points, will you tell all of us why the beautiful and virtuous Theodora would take away the feather that rightly belongs to the German commander, Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, who risked his life to save our beautiful queen?"
Theodora turned upon her tormenter like an animal at bay.
Theodora faced her tormentor boldly, like a trapped animal.
"I have heard enough! I will not! The wager is off!"
"I've heard enough! I'm not doing it! The bet is off!"
And rising she prepared to leave the hall without another word.
She stood up, ready to leave the hall without saying anything else.
It would have been difficult for the most profound physiognomist to analyze Benilo's feelings, when he saw his purpose, his revenge, foiled. Looking up he met the enigmatic gaze of the harper resting upon him with a strange mixture of derision and disdain.
It would have been difficult for even the best physiognomist to understand Benilo's emotions when he realized that his goal, his revenge, was blocked. Looking up, he met the mysterious gaze of the harper who was staring at him with a strange combination of mockery and contempt.
"Stay!" Benilo cried to Theodora as she grasped the curtain in the act of pushing it aside. He knew if she passed beyond it, he had lost beyond retrieve. But she paused and turned, mute inquiry and defiance in her look.
"Stay!" Benilo yelled to Theodora as she reached for the curtain to move it aside. He realized that if she went through, he would lose her forever. But she paused and turned, her face showing both a silent question and a challenge.
"The Queen of the Groves has made a wager before you all," the Chamberlain shouted, lashing himself into the rage needful to make him carry out his design unflinchingly. "After being informed of the person of the champion she has repudiated it! The reasons are plain,—the champion is beyond her reach! The Queen of the Groves is too politic to play a losing game, especially when she knows that she is sure to lose! The charms of our Goddess are great, but alas! There is one man in Rome whom she dare not challenge!"
"The Queen of the Groves has placed a bet in front of all of you," the Chamberlain yelled, getting pumped up enough to go through with his plan without a second thought. "After discovering who the champion is, she backed out! The reasons are clear—this champion is way out of her league! The Queen of the Groves is too clever to play a losing game, especially when she knows she’s sure to lose! The temptation of our Goddess is strong, but unfortunately! There’s one man in Rome she wouldn’t dare challenge!”
He paused to study the effect of his words upon her.
He paused to see how his words impacted her.
She regarded him with her icy stare.
She stared at him with a cold look.
"It is not a question of power—but of my will!"
"It's not about power—it's about my drive!"
"So be it!" retorted Benilo. "But since the Queen of Love has refused my wager for reasons no doubt good and efficient, perhaps there is in this company one less pure, one less scrupulous, one of beauty as great, who might win, where Theodora shuns the risk! Will you take up the gauntlet, fair Roxané, and lure to the Groves, Eckhardt, the general?"
"Fine!" Benilo replied sharply. "But since the Queen of Love has rejected my wager for what are likely valid and reasonable reasons, maybe there's someone here who's a bit less innocent, a bit less cautious, and just as lovely, who could do what Theodora won’t risk! Will you take on the challenge, beautiful Roxané, and lure Eckhardt, the general, to the Groves?"
"Benilo—beware!"
"Benilo—watch out!"
Shrill, sharp like breaking glass, like the cry of a wounded animal maddened with rage and agony, the outcry seemed wrenched from Theodora's white, drawn lips. Her large, splendid eyes flashed unutterable scorn upon the Chamberlain and her lithe form swayed and crouched as that of a tigress about to spring.
High-pitched and shrill like broken glass, sounding like the cry of an injured animal filled with rage and agony, the scream seemed to be ripped from Theodora's pale, drawn lips. Her large, striking eyes radiated deep contempt for the Chamberlain, and her agile body twisted and crouched like a tigress poised to pounce.
"Will Roxané take the wager?" Benilo repeated defiantly.
"Is Roxané going to take the bet?" Benilo asked confidently.
The anticipation of the on-coming contest caused Roxané's cheek to blanch. But not to be thought deficient in courage, to meet her rival, she replied:
The excitement about the upcoming contest made Roxané pale. But not wanting to appear cowardly, she replied to her rival:
"Since the Queen of the Groves shuns the test, perhaps I might succeed, where—"
"Since the Queen of the Groves is dodging the challenge, maybe I could succeed where—"
She did not finish the sentence.
She didn’t complete the sentence.
Like a lightning flash Theodora turned from the man, who had roused her ire, to the woman who had stung her pride with ill-veiled mockery, and while she slowly crept towards her opponent, her low voice, tremulous with scorn, stung as a needle would the naked flesh.
In a flash, Theodora turned away from the man who had upset her to face the woman who had wounded her pride with barely hidden mockery. As she slowly moved closer to her opponent, her voice, shaking with contempt, pierced like a needle on bare skin.
"And do you dream that Eckhardt of Meissen has aught to fear from you, fair Roxané? Deem you, that the proud Roxané with all her charms, could cause the general of the German host to make one step against his will?"
"Do you honestly think that Eckhardt of Meissen has anything to worry about from you, beautiful Roxané? Do you believe that the proud Roxané, with all her charm, could persuade the general of the German army to take even one step against his will?"
For a moment the two women stood face to face, measuring each other with deadly looks.
For a moment, the two women stood facing each other, sizing each other up with intense glares.
"And what if I would?" flashed Roxané.
"And what if I did?" Roxané replied.
Two white hands slowly but firmly encircled her throat.
Two pale hands slowly but firmly wrapped around her throat.
"I would strangle you!" hissed Theodora, her face deadly pale.
"I could strangle you!" Theodora hissed, her face very pale.
Roxané's cheeks too had lost their colour. She knew her opponent and she instinctively felt she had reached the limit. She gave a little nervous laugh as she drew Theodora's reluctant hands from the marble whiteness of her throat, where their touch had left a rosy imprint.
Roxané's cheeks had also lost their color. She recognized her opponent and instinctively sensed she had reached her limit. She let out a nervous laugh as she pulled Theodora's unsure hands away from the pale skin of her throat, where their touch had left a rosy mark.
"I do not wish your Saxon bear," she said. "If you can tame him, we come to his skin!"
"I don't want your Saxon bear," she said. "If you can tame him, we'll take his pelt!"
"By Lucifer!" replied the Queen of the Groves, "did I but choose to, I would make him forget heaven and hell and bring him to my feet!"
"By Lucifer!" said the Queen of the Groves, "if I wanted to, I could make him forget all about heaven and hell and bring him to my feet!"
"How dramatic!" sneered Benilo. "Words are air! We want proofs!"
"How dramatic!" Benilo scoffed. "Words are just empty talk! We need proof!"
She whirled upon him.
She spun around at him.
"And what will become of the snake, when the hunter appears?"
"What will happen to the snake when the hunter arrives?"
Benilo paled. For a moment his arrogance deserted him. Then he said with an ominous scowl:
Benilo went pale. For a moment, he lost his confidence. Then he said with a menacing look:
"Let the hunter beware!"
"Watch out, hunters!"
She regarded him with icy contempt. Then she turned to the revellers.
She gazed at him with icy contempt. Then she turned to the other partygoers.
"Since Benilo has dared to cross swords with me," she cried, "though I despise him and all of you, I accept the challenge, if there is one in this company who will confirm that it was Eckhardt who discomfited Vitelozzo."
"Since Benilo has dared to challenge me," she shouted, "even though I look down on him and all of you, I accept the challenge, if anyone here can confirm that it was Eckhardt who defeated Vitelozzo."
From the background of the hall, where he had sat a silent listener, there came forward an individual in the gaudy attire of a Roman nobleman. He was robust and above the middle height, and the lineaments of his coarse face betrayed predominance of brute instincts over every nobler sentiment.
From the back of the hall, where he had been quietly watching, a person stepped forward in the extravagant attire of a Roman noble. He was strong and taller than most, and the rugged features of his face suggested that his brute instincts dominated any noble sentiments.
"Vitelozzo! Vitelozzo!" the guests shouted half amazed, half amused.
"Vitelozzo! Vitelozzo!" the guests yelled, a blend of surprise and laughter.
The robber-baron nodded as he faced Theodora on the edge of the circle.
The robber-baron nodded as he watched Theodora sitting at the edge of the circle.
"I have listened to your discourse," he snarled curtly. "For your opinions I care not. And as for the skullion to whom I gave in,—out of sheer good will,—ha, ha!—may the devil pull the boots from his legs!—'twas no meaner a person than he, at whose cradle the fiend stood sponsor, Eckhardt—the general—but I will yet have the girl, I'll have her yet!"
"I heard what you said," he replied sharply. "I don't care about your opinions. And about the servant I decided to help—just out of kindness—ha, ha!—may the devil take him!—he's not just some random person; the devil was at his birth, Eckhardt—the general—but I will still get the girl, I promise!"
And with a vigorous nod Vitelozzo took up a brimming decanter and transported himself into the background whence he had arisen.
With an eager nod, Vitelozzo grabbed a full decanter and returned to where he had come from.
His word had decided the question.
His decision had finalized the matter.
For a moment there was an intense hush. Then Theodora spoke:
For a moment, there was a tense silence. Then Theodora said:
"Eckhardt of Meissen, the commander of the German hosts, shall come to my court! He shall be as one of yourselves, a whimpering slave to my evil beauty! I will it,—and so it shall be!"
"Eckhardt of Meissen, the head of the German army, is coming to my court! He will be just like one of you, a whimpering servant to my wicked beauty! I will make it happen—and so it will be!"
For a moment she glanced at Benilo and the blood froze in his veins. Heaven and earth would he have given now to have recalled the fateful challenge. But it was too late. For a time he trembled like an aspen. No one knew what he had read in Theodora's Medusa-like face.
For a moment, she stared at Benilo and he felt a chill run through him. He would have done anything to take back the terrible challenge. But it was too late. For a while, he trembled like a leaf. No one knew what he saw in Theodora's frightening face.
Some of the revellers, believing the great tension relieved, now pushed eagerly forward, surrounding the Queen of the Groves and plying her with questions. They were all eager to witness a triumph so difficult to achieve, as they imagined, that even Theodora, though conscious of her invincible charms, had winced at the task.
Some of the partygoers, feeling the tension lift, eagerly stepped forward, crowding around the Queen of the Groves and showering her with questions. They were all thrilled to see a victory they believed was so difficult to accomplish that even Theodora, despite being aware of her own irresistible charms, had hesitated at the challenge.
But the Queen of Love seemed to have exchanged the attributes of her trade for those of a Fury, for she turned upon them like an animal wounded to death, that sees the hounds upon its track and cannot escape.
But the Queen of Love appeared to have traded her usual qualities for those of a Fury, as she attacked them like an injured animal that spots its hunters and can't escape.
"Back! All of you!" she hissed, raising her arms and sweeping them aside. "What is it after all? Is he not a man, like—no! Not like you, not like you!—Why should I care for him?—Perhaps he has wife and child at home:—the devils will laugh the louder!"
"Back! All of you!" she hissed, raising her arms and sweeping them aside. "What is he, really? Is he not just a man—no! Not like you, not like you! Why should I care about him? Maybe he has a wife and kids at home; the devils will just laugh even harder!"
She paused a moment, drawing a deep breath. Then she slowly turned towards the cringing Chamberlain. Her voice was slow and distinct and every word struck him as the blow from a whip.
She stopped for a moment, taking a deep breath. Then she slowly turned to face the trembling Chamberlain. Her voice was slow and clear, and every word felt like a whip strike to him.
"I accept your wager," she said, "and I warn you that I will win! Win, with all the world, with all your villainy, with the Devil himself against me. Eckhardt shall come to the Groves! But," she continued with terrible distinctness, "if aught befall him, ere we have stood face to face, I shall know the hand that struck the blow, were it covered by the deepest midnight that ever blushed at your foulness, and by the devil,—I will avenge it!"
"I take your bet," she said, "and I warn you that I'm going to win! Win, against everyone, against all your wickedness, even against the Devil himself. Eckhardt will arrive at the Groves! But," she went on with a cold clarity, "if anything happens to him before we meet in person, I'll know who was responsible, even if it's hidden in the darkest night that has ever been embarrassed by your evil, and by the devil—I will make you pay for it!"
After these words Theodora faced those assembled with her splendid height in all the glory of her beauty. Another moment she was gone.
After saying this, Theodora faced the crowd gathered around her, standing tall and beautiful. In an instant, she disappeared.
For a time deep silence succeeded.
For a while, there was complete silence.
Never had such a scene been witnessed in the Groves. Never had the Queen of Love shown herself in so terrible a mood. Never had mortal dared to brave her anger, to challenge her wrath. Truly, the end of time must be nigh when her worshippers would dare defy the Goddess of the Shrine.
Such a scene had never been witnessed in the Groves. The Queen of Love had never appeared in such a dreadful mood. No one had ever dared to confront her anger or challenge her wrath. Indeed, the end of times must be approaching if her followers would dare to defy the Goddess of the Shrine.
But after Theodora had disappeared, the strain gradually relaxed and soon wore away entirely. With all, save Benilo. His calm outward demeanour concealed only with an effort his terrible apprehensions, as he mixed freely, to divert suspicion, with the revellers. These thought the moments too precious to waste with idle speculations and soon the orgy roared anew through the great hall.
But after Theodora left, the tension gradually eased and eventually vanished entirely. Everyone except Benilo. His composed exterior barely concealed his deep anxieties as he mingled effortlessly with the guests to avoid raising any suspicions. They thought the moments were too precious to squander on pointless speculation, and soon the celebration revived in the grand hall.
Benilo alone had retreated to its extreme end, where he allowed himself to drop into a divan, which had just been deserted by a couple, who had been swept away by the whirling Bacchanale. Here he sat for some time, his face buried in his hands, when looking up suddenly he found himself face to face with Hezilo.
Benilo had moved to a distant corner, where he sank onto a couch recently vacated by a couple lost in the lively party. He sat there for a while, his face in his hands, until he suddenly looked up and found himself staring directly at Hezilo.
"I have done it," he muttered, "and I fear I have gone too far!"
"I did it," he said quietly, "and I'm scared I've gone too far!"
He paused, scanning the harper's face for approval. Its expression he could not see, but there was no shade of reproof in the voice which answered:
He paused, checking the harper's face for approval. He couldn’t read the expression, but there was no hint of rebuke in the voice that answered:
"At best you have but erred in the means."
"You've probably just made a mistake in the method."
"I wished to break her pride, to humble her, and now the tables are turned; it is I, who am grovelling in the dust."
"I wanted to break her pride and humble her, but now the tables have turned; it's me who's crawling in the dirt."
"No woman was by such means ever wooed or won," the harper replied after a brief pause. "Theodora will win the wager. But whether she win or lose, she will despise you for ever more!"
"No woman has ever been courted that way," the harper said after a brief pause. "Theodora will win the bet. But whether she wins or loses, she will always think less of you!"
Benilo pressed his hands against his burning temples.
Benilo pressed his hands against his pounding temples.
"My heart is on fire! The woman maddens me with her devilish charms, until I am on the verge of delirium."
"My heart is on fire! The woman drives me wild with her irresistible charms, pushing me to the edge of insanity."
"You have been too pliant! You have become her slave! Her foot is on your neck! You have lost yourself! Better a monstrous villain, than a simpering idiot, who whines love-ditties under his lady's bower and bellows his shame to the enduring stars! Dare to be a man,—despite yourself!"
"You’ve been way too accommodating! You’ve become her servant! She’s got you under her thumb! You’ve lost your sense of self! It’s better to be a ruthless villain than a pitiful fool who moans love songs outside his girlfriend’s window and shouts his embarrassment to the heavens! Have the courage to be a man—regardless of everything!"
So absorbed was Benilo in his own thoughts, that the biting irony of the other's speech was lost upon him.
Benilo was so lost in his own thoughts that he completely overlooked the biting irony in what the other person was saying.
He extended his hand to his strange counsellor.
He extended his hand to his unconventional advisor.
"It shall be as you say: The Rubicon is passed. I have no choice."
"It will be as you say: The Rubicon has been crossed. I have no choice."
The stranger nodded, but he did not touch the proffered hand.
The stranger nodded, but he didn't shake the offered hand.
At last the Chamberlain rose to leave the hall.
Finally, the Chamberlain got up to leave the hall.
The sounds of lutes and harps quivered through the Groves of Theodora; flutes and cymbals, sistrum and tympani mingled their harmonies with the tempest of sound that hovered over the great orgy, which was now at its height. The banquet-hall whirled round him like a vast architectural nightmare. Through the dizzy glare he beheld perspectives and seemingly endless colonnades. Everything sparkled, glittered, and beamed in the light of prismatic irises, that crossed and shattered each other in the air. Viewed through that burning haze even the inanimate objects seemed to have waked to some fantastic representation of life.—But through it all he saw one face, supremely fair in its marble cold disdain,—and unable to endure the sight longer Benilo the Chamberlain rushed out into the open.
The sounds of lutes and harps echoed through the Groves of Theodora; flutes and cymbals, sistrum and tympani mixed their music with the overwhelming noise surrounding the extravagant party, which had reached its peak. The banquet hall spun around him like a giant architectural nightmare. Through the blinding light, he saw viewpoints and seemingly endless colonnades. Everything sparkled, glittered, and shone in the light of prismatic colors that crossed and shattered in the air. Seen through that intense haze, even the lifeless objects seemed to come to life in an incredible way.—But amid it all, he noticed one face, stunningly beautiful in its cold, marble-like disdain,—and unable to bear the sight any longer, Benilo the Chamberlain rushed out into the open.
In the distance resounded the chant of pilgrims traversing the city and imploring the mercy and clemency of heaven.
In the distance, the voices of pilgrims echoed through the city as they sought the mercy and kindness of heaven.
CHAPTER VI
CHAPTER 6
JOHN OF THE CATACOMBS
JOHN FROM THE CATACOMBS
nce outside of the pavillion,
Benilo uttered a sigh of relief.
He had resolved to act without
delay. Ere dawn he would be
assured that he held in his
grasp the threads of the web.
There was no time to be lost.
Onward he hurried, the phantom
of the murdered girl floating
before his eyes in a purple haze.
Once outside the pavilion, Benilo let out a sigh of relief. He had chosen to act quickly. By dawn, he would make sure he had the threads of the web in his hands. There was no time to lose. He rushed forward, the ghost of the murdered girl lingering in his vision in a purple haze.
While bearing himself ostensibly in the character of a mere man of pleasure, Benilo the Chamberlain lost no opportunity of ingratiating himself with the many desperate spirits who were to be found in the city ready and willing to assist at any enterprise, which should tend to complicate the machine of government. While he rushed into every extravagance and pleasure, surpassing the companions of his own rank in his orgies, he suffered no symptoms of a deeper feeling to escape him, than that of excellence in trifling, the wine cup, the pageant, the passing show. It may have been a strain of mongrel blood, filtering through his veins, which tempered his endurance with the pliancy essential to intrigue, a strain that was apparent in the sculptured regularity of his features. His movements had the pliant ease, the stealthy freedom of the tiger. Had he been caught like Milo, he would have writhed himself out of the trap with the sinuous persistency of the snake. There was something snake-like in the small, glittering eyes, the clear smoothness of the skin. With all its brightness no woman worthy of the name but would have winced with womanly instincts of aversion and repugnance from his glances. With all its beauty, none, save Otto alone, had ever looked confidingly into his face. Men turned indeed to scan him approvingly as he passed, but they owned no sympathy with the smooth, set brow, the ever present smile in the lips of Benilo the Chamberlain.
While presenting himself as just a guy who enjoys life, Benilo the Chamberlain took every opportunity to win over the many desperate people in the city who were eager to get involved in any schemes that could disrupt the government. He immersed himself in every indulgence and pleasure, outshining his peers at his parties, but he never revealed any deeper feelings beyond enjoying the simple things—like good wine, flashy events, and the latest spectacle. Maybe it was a mix of different bloodlines in his ancestry that gave him both the endurance and the adaptability needed for intrigue, a trait evident in the chiseled symmetry of his features. His movements were as graceful and stealthy as a tiger. If he had been caught like Milo, he would have slipped free from the trap with the persistent agility of a snake. There was something serpent-like in his small, sparkling eyes and the smoothness of his skin. Despite his charm, no woman worthy of the name would have felt at ease meeting his gaze, sensing an instinctive aversion. Even with all his allure, only Otto had ever looked at him with trust. Men might glance at him with approval as he walked by, but they felt no connection to the smooth, controlled expression and the ever-present smile of Benilo the Chamberlain.
After deliberating upon the course he was about to pursue Benilo approached the shores of the Tiber. Under the cypress avenues it was dark, and the air came up chill and damp from the stream. A sombre blue over-arched the labyrinth of pillars and ruins, of friezes and statues, of groves and glades which lay dreaming in the pale light of the moon. No other light, save the moist glimmer of the stars whose mist-veiled brightness heralded the approach of a tempest, fell on the chaos of undefined forms. Utter solitude, utter silence prevailed. More and more Benilo lost himself in the wilderness of this ill-favoured region.
After considering the path he was about to take, Benilo walked to the banks of the Tiber. It was dark under the cypress trees, and a chilly, damp breeze blew from the stream. A gloomy blue sky covered the maze of pillars and ruins, friezes and statues, groves and clearings that lay still in the pale moonlight. The only other light came from the soft glow of the stars, whose hazy brightness hinted at an approaching storm, illuminating the confusion of vague shapes. Complete solitude and utter silence surrounded him. Benilo felt himself getting increasingly lost in the wildness of this unwelcoming area.
The shortest way to the haunts of John of the Catacombs, of whom he was in immediate search, lay across the ancient Alta Semita, where now the Via di Porta Pia winds round the Quirinal hill. But for reasons of his own the Chamberlain chose to make a detour, preferring streets whose deserted character would not be likely to bring him into contact with some unwelcome, nocturnal rambler. Wrapping himself more closely in his cloak and looking cautiously about, he hastened along the North Western declivity of the Quirinal hill, until he reached the remains of a wall built, so tradition has it, by Servius Tullius. This quarter had ever since the time of the emperors enjoyed the worst reputation in all Rome. The streets were tortuous, the houses, squalid, the whole surroundings evil. Benilo moved cautiously along the wall, for a few drinking shops were still open and frequented by a motley throng, with whom it was not safe to mingle, for to provoke a brawl, might engender grave consequences. Wretched women plied their shameful trade by the light of flickering clay-lamps; and watery-eyed hags, the outcasts of all nations, mingled with sailors, bandits and bravi. Drunken men lay snoring under tables and coarse songs were shouted from hoarse throats, half drowned by the uproarious clamour of two fellows who were playing at dice. Suddenly there was a commotion followed by piercing shrieks. The gamblers had fallen out over their pretty stakes. After a short squabble one had drawn his knife on the other and stabbed him in the side. The wounded man fell howling on the ground and the assassin took to his heels. The dancers of the establishment, heedless of the catastrophe, began at once to rattle their castagnettes and sway and whirl in disgraceful pantomime.
The fastest way to where John of the Catacombs could be found was through the old Alta Semita, where the Via di Porta Pia now wraps around the Quirinal hill. However, for his own reasons, the Chamberlain decided to take a detour, choosing to stick to empty streets to avoid running into any unwanted late-night wanderers. Pulling his cloak tighter around him and looking around cautiously, he hurried along the northwestern slope of the Quirinal hill until he reached the remains of a wall that, according to tradition, was built by Servius Tullius. This area had maintained a notorious reputation since the time of the emperors. The streets were winding, the houses were crumbling, and the whole atmosphere felt threatening. Benilo moved carefully along the wall, as a few bars were still open and filled with a mixed crowd, making it unsafe to mingle, since provoking a fight could lead to serious trouble. Desperate women were conducting their disgraceful business under the flickering light of clay lamps, while haggard outcasts from various backgrounds mingled with sailors, bandits, and thugs. Drunken men were sprawled out sleeping under tables, while loud, coarse songs rang out from rough voices, nearly drowned out by the chaotic noise of two guys gambling. Suddenly, there was a commotion followed by piercing screams. The gamblers had argued over their tempting stakes. After a brief fight, one pulled out a knife and stabbed the other in the side. The injured man fell to the ground, howling, while the attacker ran away. The dancers at the establishment, unfazed by the chaos, immediately began clacking their castanets and twirling in a scandalous display.
After Benilo had passed the shameful den and reached the end of the alley he found himself once more in one of the waste regions of the city. Truly many an emperor was more easily discovered than John of the Catacombs. The region had the appearance as if an earthquake had shattered into dust the splendid temples and porticoes of antiquity, so great was the destruction, which confronted him on every turn. High in the air could be heard the hoarse cry of the vulture, wheeling home from some feast of carnage; in the near-by marshes the croaking of the frogs alternated with the dismal cry of the whippoorwill.
After Benilo left the shameful den and reached the end of the alley, he found himself back in one of the neglected parts of the city. Honestly, it was easier to find an emperor than John of the Catacombs. The area looked like an earthquake had turned the magnificent temples and porticoes of the past into dust, so extensive was the destruction surrounding him at every turn. High above, the harsh cry of a vulture could be heard, circling back home from some gruesome feast; in the nearby marshes, the croaking of the frogs mixed with the depressing call of the whippoorwill.
Suddenly the Chamberlain paused and for a moment even his stout heart stopped beating, and his face turned a ghastly pallor. For directly before him there arose out of the underbrush, with back apparently turned towards him, some formless apparition in the dark habit of a monk, the cowl drawn over his head. But when he attained his natural height, he faced Benilo, although the latter would have sworn that he did not see him turn.
Suddenly, the Chamberlain stopped, and for a moment, even his strong heart halted, and his face drained of color. Right in front of him, something formless emerged from the underbrush, appearing to have its back to him—an unsettling figure dressed in dark monk's robes, with the hood pulled up over its head. But as it stood fully upright, it turned to face Benilo, even though Benilo could have sworn he didn’t see it turn at all.
It was with some degree of fascination that Benilo watched the person and the movements of this human monster. What appeared of his head from under the cowl seemed to have become green with cadaverous tints. One might say that the mustiness of the sepulchre already covered the bluish down of his skin. His eyes, with their strong gaze sparkled from beneath a large yellowish bruise, and his drooping jaws were joined to the skin by two lines as straight as the lines of a triangle. The bravo's trembling hands, the colour of yellow wax, were only a net-work of veins and nerves. His sleeves fluttered on his fleshless arms like a streamer on a pole. His robe fell from his shoulders to his heels perfectly straight without a single fold, as rigid as the drapery in the later pictures of Cimabue or Orcagna. There appeared to be nothing but a shadow under the brown cowl and out of that shadow stared two stony eyes. John of the Catacombs looked like a corpse returned to earth, to write his memoirs.
Benilo watched the figure and movements of this human monster with a mix of fascination and horror. What could be seen of his head under the cowl appeared to have taken on a greenish hue, giving it a ghastly look. It was as if the dampness of a grave had settled onto the bluish stubble of his skin. His eyes sparkled with intense focus from beneath a large yellow bruise, and his sagging jawline was connected to his skin by two lines as straight as the sides of a triangle. The bravo's trembling hands, looking like yellow wax, were just a web of veins and nerves. His sleeves flapped against his bony arms like streamers on a pole. His robe hung straight from his shoulders to his heels, perfectly smooth with not a single fold, as stiff as the drapery in the later paintings by Cimabue or Orcagna. There seemed to be nothing but a shadow under the brown cowl, and from that shadow glared two cold, lifeless eyes. John of the Catacombs looked like a corpse returned from the grave to write his memoirs.
At the sight of the individual, reputed the greatest scourge in Rome, the Chamberlain could not repress a shudder, and his right hand sought mechanically the hilt of his poniard.
Upon seeing the individual regarded as the greatest threat in Rome, the Chamberlain couldn't help but shudder, and his right hand instinctively moved towards the hilt of his dagger.
"Why—thou art a merry dog in thy friar's cowl, Don Giovan, though it will hardly save thee from the gallows," exclaimed Benilo, approaching slowly. "Since when dost affect monastic manners?"
"Hey—you're quite the cheerful guy in that friar's robe, Don Giovan, even if it probably won't save you from the gallows," Benilo said as he walked over slowly. "Since when did you start living like a monk?"
"Since the fiend is weary of saints, their cowls go begging," a harsh grating voice replied, while a hideous sneer lit up the almost fleshless skull of the bravo, as with his turbid yellow eyes, resembling those of a dead fish, he stared in Benilo's face.
"Since the monster is fed up with saints, their hoods are unwanted," a rough, harsh voice replied, while a dreadful sneer contorted the nearly fleshless skull of the thug. With his murky yellow eyes, resembling those of a dead fish, he glared at Benilo.
"And for all that," the denisen of the ruins continued, watching from under inflamed eyelids the effect his person produced on his Maecenas, "and for all that I shall make as good a saint as was ever catalogued in your martyrology."
"And despite everything," the resident of the ruins continued, looking out from beneath swollen eyelids at the effect he had on his benefactor, "and despite everything, I will be just as good a saint as anyone ever mentioned in your martyrology."
"The fiend for aught might make the same," replied Benilo. "What is your business here?"
"The devil can do anything," Benilo replied. "What are you doing here?"
"Watching over dead men's bones," replied the bravo doggedly.
"Watching over dead men's bones," the tough guy replied stubbornly.
"Never lie to the devil,—you will neither deceive him nor me! Not that I dispute any man's right to be hanged or stabbed—least of all thine, Don Giovan."
"Never lie to the devil—you won’t trick him or me! I’m not questioning anyone's right to be hanged or stabbed—especially not yours, Don Giovan."
"'Tis for another to regulate all such honours," replied the bravo. "And it is an old saying, never trust a horse or a woman!"
"It's someone else's job to decide those honors," the thug replied. "And there's an old saying: never trust a horse or a woman!"
Benilo started as if the bravo had read his thoughts.
Benilo started as if the tough guy could read his thoughts.
"You prate in enigmas," he said after a pause. "I will be brief with you and plain. We should not scratch, when we tickle. I am looking for an honest rogue. I need a trusty and discreet varlet, who can keep his tongue between his teeth and forget not only his master's name, but his own likewise. Have you the quality?"
"You speak in riddles," he said after a pause. "I'll be direct and clear. We shouldn't hit hard when we can just poke fun. I'm looking for a trustworthy rogue. I need a dependable and discreet person who can keep quiet and forget not just his boss's name but his own too. Do you have what it takes?"
John of the Catacombs stared at the speaker as if at a loss to comprehend his meaning. Instead of answering he glanced uneasily in the direction of the river.
John of the Catacombs looked at the speaker, clearly unsure of what he meant. Instead of responding, he nervously glanced at the river.
"Speak out, man, my time is brief," urged the Chamberlain, "I have learned to value your services even in the harm you have wrought, and if you will enter my service, you shall some day hang the keys of a nobler tower on your girdle than you ever dreamt of."
"Speak up, man, my time is limited," urged the Chamberlain. "I've come to recognize your skills even despite the damage you've caused, and if you join my service, you'll one day carry the keys to a greater tower on your belt than you ever imagined."
The bravo winced, but did not reply. Suddenly he raised his head as if listening. A sound resembling the faint splash of an oar broke the stillness. A yell vibrated through the air, a louder splash was heard, then all was deep silence as before.
The tough guy flinched but stayed silent. Then, he lifted his head as if he were listening. A sound like a soft splash from an oar interrupted the silence. A shout rang out, followed by a louder splash, and then everything returned to the deep silence it had been before.
"That sounded not like the prayer of a Christian soul departing," Benilo said with an involuntary shudder, noting the grin of satisfaction which passed over the outlaw's face. "What was that?"
"That didn't sound like the prayer of a Christian soul departing," Benilo remarked with an involuntary shiver, noticing the pleased grin on the outlaw's face. "What was that?"
"Of my evil brother an evil instrument," replied John of the Catacombs enigmatically.
"My devious brother is a manipulative tool," John of the Catacombs replied enigmatically.
"I fear you will have to learn manners in my school, Don Giovan," said Benilo in return. "But your answer. Are you ready?"
"I think you need to learn some manners in my school, Don Giovan," Benilo replied. "But what about your answer? Are you ready?"
"This very night?" gasped the bravo, suspecting the offer and fearful of a snare.
"Tonight?" the hitman exclaimed, suspecting it was a trap and fearing a setup.
"Why not?" demanded the Chamberlain curtly.
"Why not?" the Chamberlain asked sharply.
"I am bound in another's service!"
"I'm stuck serving someone else!"
"You are an over-punctilious rogue, Don Giovan. To-morrow then!"
"You're a super picky rogue, Don Giovan. See you tomorrow then!"
"Agreed!" gurgled the bravo, extending a monstrously large hand from under his gown, with a forefinger of extraordinary length, on the end of which there was a wart.
"Agreed!" the tough guy gurgled, extending a massive hand from under his gown, with an oddly long finger that had a wart on the tip.
Benilo pretended not to see the proffered member. But before addressing himself further to John of the Catacombs he glanced round cautiously.
Benilo pretended not to see the offered hand. However, before he resumed his conversation with John of the Catacombs, he glanced around cautiously.
"Are we alone?"
"Are we on our own?"
The bravo nodded.
The guy nodded.
"Is my presence here not proof enough?"
"Isn't my presence here enough proof?"
The argument prevailed.
The argument won.
"To our business then!" Benilo replied guardedly, seating himself upon a fragment of granite and watching every gesture of the bravo.
"To our business then!" Benilo said cautiously, sitting on a piece of granite and watching every move of the tough guy.
"There arrived to-day in Rome, Eckhardt the general. His welfare is very dear to me! I should be disconsolate came he to harm in the exercise of his mission, whatever that be!"
"Today in Rome, General Eckhardt has arrived. I really care about his well-being! I would be heartbroken if he got hurt while carrying out his mission, whatever it is!"
There was a brief pause during which their eyes met.
There was a brief moment of silence as they stared into each other’s eyes.
The outlaw's face twitched strangely. Or was it the play of the moonbeams?
The outlaw's face twitched strangely. Or was it just the moonlight messing with my eyes?
"Being given to roaming at random round the city," Benilo continued, speaking very slowly as if to aid the bravo's comprehension, "for such is their wont in their own wildernesses,—I am fearful he might go astray,—and the Roman temper is uncertain. Yet is Eckhardt so fearless, that he would scorn alike warning or precaution. Therefore I would have you dog his footsteps from afar,—but let him not suspect your presence, if you wish to see the light of another morning. Wear your monk's habit, it becomes you! You look as lean and hungry and wolfish as a hermit of twelve years' halo, who feeds on wild roots and snails. But to me you will each day report the points of interest, which the German leader has visited, that I too may become familiar with their attraction. Do I speak plainly?"
"Wandering aimlessly around the city," Benilo continued, speaking very slowly as if to help the tough guy understand, "because that's what they do in their wild places—I’m worried he might get lost—and the Roman attitude is unpredictable. Yet Eckhardt is so fearless that he would ignore any warnings or precautions. So I want you to follow him from a distance—but don’t let him know you’re there if you want to see another sunrise. Wear your monk's robe, it suits you! You look as thin, hungry, and fierce as a hermit after twelve years, surviving on wild roots and snails. But I want you to report to me daily about the places of interest that the German leader has visited, so I can also understand their appeal. Am I being clear?"
"I will follow him as his shadow," gurgled the bravo.
"I'll follow him like his shadow," the tough guy said.
Benilo held out a purse which John of the Catacombs greedily devoured with his eyes.
Benilo presented a purse that John of the Catacombs looked at with great interest.
"You are a greedy knave," he said at last with a forced laugh. "But since you love gold so dearly, you shall feast your eyes on it till they tire of its sheen. Be ready at my first call and remember—secrecy and despatch!"
"You're such a greedy trickster," he finally said with a forced laugh. "But since you love gold so much, you'll get to look at it until you're tired of its shine. Be ready at my first call and remember—keep it secret and move quickly!"
"When shall it be?" queried the bravo.
"When is it going to happen?" the tough guy asked.
"A matter of a day or two at best—no longer! Meanwhile you will improve your antiquarian learning by studying the walks of Rome in company with the German general. But remember your distance, unless you would meet the devil's grandame instead of creeping back to your hovels. And where, by the way, may a pair of good eyes discover John of the Catacombs in case of urgent need?"
"Just a day or two at the most—nothing more! In the meantime, you can expand your knowledge of history by exploring the streets of Rome with the German general. But keep your distance, unless you want to run into the devil's grandmother instead of sneaking back home. And by the way, where can someone find John of the Catacombs if needed?"
The bravo seemed to ponder.
The guy seemed to think.
"There is an old inn behind the Forum. It will save your messenger the trouble to seek me in the Catacombs. Have him ask for the lame brother of the Penitents,—but do not write, for I cannot read it."
"There’s an old inn behind the Forum. It’ll save your messenger the hassle of searching for me in the Catacombs. Have him ask for the lame brother of the Penitents—but don’t write it down, because I can’t read."
Benilo nodded.
Benilo agreed.
"If I can trust you, the gain will be yours," he said. "And now—lead the way!"
"If I can trust you, the reward will be yours," he said. "Now—take the lead!"
John of the Catacombs preceded his new patron through the tall weeds which almost concealed him from view, until they reached a clearing not far from the river, whose turbid waves rolled sluggishly towards Ostia. Here they parted, the bravo retracing his steps towards the region whence they had come, while Benilo made for the gorge between Mounts Aventine and Testaccio. It was an ill-famed vale, noted even in remote antiquity for the gross orgies whence it had gained its evil repute, after the cult of Isis had been brought from Egypt to Rome.
John of the Catacombs guided his new patron through the tall weeds that nearly concealed him, until they arrived at a clearing near the river, where the muddy waters slowly flowed toward Ostia. Here, they parted ways, with the thug returning to the area they had come from, while Benilo moved toward the gorge between Mounts Aventine and Testaccio. This valley was infamous, even in ancient times, for the wild parties that had earned it a bad reputation after the cult of Isis was introduced from Egypt to Rome.
The hour was not far from midnight. The moon had passed her zenith and was declining in the horizon. Her pale spectral rays cast an uncertain light over the region and gave the shadows a weird and almost threatening prominence. In this gorge there dwelt one Dom Sabbat, half sorcerer, half madman, towards whose habitation Benilo now directed his steps. He was not long reaching a low structure, half concealed between tall weeds and high boulders. Swiftly approaching, Benilo knocked at the door. After a wait of some duration shuffling foot steps were to be heard within. A door was being unbarred, then the Chamberlain could distinguish the unfastening of chains, accompanied by a low dry cough. At last the low door was cautiously opened and he found himself face to face with an almost shapeless form in the long loose habit of the cloister, ending in a peaked cowl, cut as it seemed out of one cloth, and covering the face as well as the back of the head, barring only two holes for the eyes and a slit for the mouth. After the uncanny host had, by the light of a lantern, which he could shade at will, peered closely into his visitor's face, he silently nodded, beckoning the other to enter and carefully barred the door behind him. Through a low, narrow corridor, Dom Sabbat led the way to a sort of kitchen, such as an alchemist might use for his experiments and with many grotesque bends bade his visitor be seated, but Benilo declined curtly, for he was ill at ease.
The hour was approaching midnight. The moon had passed its peak and was setting on the horizon. Its pale, ghostly light cast an uncertain glow over the area, making the shadows appear strange and somewhat menacing. In this gully lived one Dom Sabbat, part sorcerer, part madman, and Benilo was now on his way to his home. He quickly reached a low building, mostly hidden among tall weeds and large boulders. Rushing up, Benilo knocked on the door. After a short wait, shuffling footsteps could be heard from inside. A door was being unbarred, and Benilo could hear chains being undone, along with a low, dry cough. Finally, the small door was cautiously opened, revealing a figure that was almost featureless, dressed in a long, loose robe typical of a cloister, which tapered into a pointed hood. The garment seemed to be made from a single piece of fabric, covering both the face and back of the head, leaving only two eye holes and a slit for the mouth. After the eerie host peered closely at his visitor by the light of a lantern he could shade at will, he silently nodded, gesturing for Benilo to enter, and carefully locked the door behind him. Dom Sabbat led the way through a low, narrow corridor to a kind of kitchen that an alchemist might use for his experiments. With many awkward twists and turns, he invited Benilo to sit, but Benilo declined quickly, feeling uneasy.
"I have little time to spare," he said, scarcely noticing the alchemist's obeisance, "and less inclination to enter into particulars. Give me what I want and let me be gone out of this atmosphere, which is enough to stifle the lungs of an honest man."
"I don’t have much time," he said, hardly noticing the alchemist's bow, "and I’m not interested in going over the details. Just give me what I need and let me get out of this place, which feels suffocating even for someone honest."
"Hi, hi, my illustrious friend," fawned the other with evident enjoyment of his patron's impatience. "Was the horoscope not right to a minute? Did not the charm work its unpronounced intent?"
"Hey there, my fantastic friend," the other responded, clearly excited by his patron's eagerness. "Wasn't the horoscope accurate? Didn't the charm fulfill its secret purpose?"
"'Tis well you remind me! It required six stabs to finish your bungling work! See to it, that you do not again deceive me!"
"Thanks for the reminder! It took six tries to finish your chaotic task! Don't pull a fast one on me again!"
"You say six stabs?" replied Dom Sabbat, looking up from the task he was engaged in, of mixing some substances in a mortar. "Yet Mars was in the Cancer and the fourth house of the Sun. But perhaps the gentleman had eaten river-snails with nutmeg or taken a bath in snake skins and stags-antlers?"
"You’re saying six stabs?" Dom Sabbat replied, looking up from what he was doing, mixing some substances in a mortar. "But Mars was in Cancer and the Sun's fourth house. Still, maybe the guy had river snails with nutmeg or took a bath in snake skins and deer antlers?"

"To the devil with your river-snails!" exploded Benilo. "The love-philtre and quickly,—else I will have you smoked out of your devil's lair ere the moon be two hours older!"
"Forget your river snails!" Benilo shouted. "I need that love potion now—otherwise, I'll have you kicked out of your hideout before the moon is two hours older!"
The alchemist shook his head, as if pained by his patron's ill temper. Yet he could not abstain from tantalizing him by assuming a misapprehension of his meaning.
The alchemist shook his head, seemingly annoyed by his patron's bad mood. Still, he couldn't help but tease him by pretending to not understand what he meant.
"The hour," he mumbled slowly, and with studied hesitation, "is not propitious. Evil planets are in the ascendant and the influence of your good genius is counteracted by antagonistic spells."
"This isn't a good time," he said slowly, with a noticeable pause, "because the stars aren't aligned for us. Negative influences are increasing, and your positive energy is being obstructed by opposing forces."
"Fool!" growled Benilo, at the same time raising his foot as if to spurn the impostor like a dog. "You keep but one sort of wares such as I require,—let me have the strongest."
"Fool!" Benilo snarled, lifting his foot as if to kick the impostor like a dog. "You only have one kind of stuff I need—give me the strongest."
Neither the gesture nor the insult were lost on Dom Sabbat, yet he preserved a calm and imperturbable demeanour, while, as if soliloquizing, he continued his irritating inquiries.
Dom Sabbat noticed both the gesture and the insult, but he kept a calm and composed attitude while, almost as if speaking to himself, he carried on with his irritating questions.
"A love-philtre? They are priceless indeed;—even a nun,—three drops of that clear tasteless fluid,—and she were yours."
"A love potion? They’re truly priceless; even a nun—just three drops of that clear, tasteless liquid—and she’d be yours."
Again Benilo's lips straightened in a hard, drawn line. Stooping over the alchemist, he whispered two words into his ear, which caused Dom Sabbat to glance up with such an expression of horror that Benilo involuntarily burst into a loud laugh, which sent the other spinning to his task.
Once again, Benilo's lips pressed into a tight, tense line. Leaning over the alchemist, he whispered two words in his ear, causing Dom Sabbat to look up with such terror that Benilo couldn't help but laugh out loud, prompting the other to return to his work.
Ransacking some remote corner in his devil's kitchen he at last produced a tiny phial, which he wrapped in a thin scroll. This he placed with trembling hands into those eagerly stretched out to grasp it and received therefor a hand full of gold coin, the weight of which seemed to indicate that secrecy was to constitute no small portion of the bargain.
While rummaging through a concealed area in his messy workshop, he finally discovered a small vial, which he carefully wrapped in a thin piece of paper. He placed it into the outstretched hands that were shaking as they reached for it, and in return, he received a handful of gold coins, which felt heavy enough to indicate that keeping this deal under wraps was a crucial part of the agreement.
After having conducted his visitor to the entrance, where he took leave of him with many bends of the head and manifold protestations of devotion, Dom Sabbat locked his abode and Benilo hastened towards the city.
After showing his guest to the entrance, where he bid farewell with deep bows and many words of loyalty, Dom Sabbat locked up his home, and Benilo quickly made his way to the city.
As he mentally surveyed the events of the evening even to their remotest consequences, he seemed to have neglected no precaution, nor omitted anything which might eventually prevent him from triumphing over his opponents. But even while reviewing with a degree of satisfaction the business of the night, terrible misgivings, like dream shadows, drooped over his mind. After all it was a foolhardy challenge he had thrown to fate. Maddened by the taunts of a woman, he had arrayed forces against himself which he must annihilate, else they would tear him to pieces. The time for temporizing had passed. He stood on the crater of a volcano, and his ears, trained to the sounds of danger, could hear the fateful rumbling in the depths below.
As he mentally reviewed the events of the evening and their wide-ranging consequences, it seemed he had taken every precaution and done everything possible to ensure his success against his opponents. But even while reflecting on the night’s events with some satisfaction, terrible doubts hovered over his mind like shadows from a dream. After all, it was a reckless challenge he had thrown to fate. Driven by a woman’s insults, he had unleashed forces against himself that he had to destroy, or they would tear him apart. The time for delaying had passed. He stood on the edge of a volcano, and his senses, tuned to the sounds of danger, could hear the ominous rumbling deep below.
In that fateful hour there ripened in the brain of Benilo the Chamberlain a thought, destined in its final consequences to subvert a dynasty. After all there was no security for him in Rome, while the Germans held sway in the Patrimony of St. Peter. But—indolent and voluptuous as he was—caring for nothing save the enjoyment of the moment, how was he to wield the thunderbolt for their destruction, how was he to accomplish that, in which Crescentius had failed, backed by forces equal to those of the foreigners and entrenched in his impregnable stronghold?
In that critical moment, a thought occurred to Benilo the Chamberlain, a thought that would eventually topple a dynasty. After all, he had no real security in Rome as long as the Germans held the Patrimony of St. Peter. But—since he was lazy and indulgent, only concerned with enjoying the present—how could he deliver the blow that would lead to their downfall? How could he succeed where Crescentius had failed, despite having the same level of support from the foreigners and being fortified in his impenetrable fortress?
As Benilo weighed the past against the future, the scales of his crimes sank so deeply to earth that, had Mercy thrown her weight in the balance it would not have changed the ultimate decree of Retribution. Only the utter annihilation of the foreign invaders could save him. Eckhardt's life might be at the mercy of John of the Catacombs. The poison phial might accomplish what the bravo's dagger failed to do,—but one thing stood out clearly and boldly in his mind; the German leader must not live! Theodora dared not win the wager,—but even therein lay the greater peril. The moment she scented an obstacle in her path, she would move all the powers of darkness to remove it and it required little perspicuity to point out the source, whence it proceeded.
As Benilo looked back at his past and forward to his future, the burden of his crimes felt so intense that, even if Mercy had stepped in, it wouldn't have changed the final verdict of Retribution. Only the total destruction of the foreign invaders could save him. Eckhardt's life might hang in the balance of John of the Catacombs. The poison vial might succeed where the assassin's dagger had failed—but one thing was clear to him: the German leader must not survive! Theodora couldn’t afford to lose the wager—but that brought an even greater risk. As soon as she detected an obstacle in her path, she would unleash all the forces of darkness to remove it, and it took little insight to recognize the source of that threat.
At the thought of the humiliation he had received at her hands, Benilo gnashed his teeth in impotent rage. His pride, his vanity, his self-love, had been cruelly stabbed. He might retaliate by rousing her fear. But if she had passed beyond the point of caring?
Thinking about the humiliation he faced because of her, Benilo clenched his teeth in frustration. His pride, vanity, and self-esteem had all been deeply hurt. He could get revenge by making her feel scared. But what if she had gotten to a point where she just didn’t care anymore?
As, wrapt in dark ruminations, Benilo followed the lonely path, which carried him toward the city, there came to him a thought, swift and sudden, which roused the evil nature within him to its highest tension.
As Benilo walked down the empty path to the city, caught up in troubling thoughts, an abrupt and surprising idea struck him, bringing his darker instincts to life with full force.
Could his own revenge be more complete than by using his enemies, one for the destruction of the other? And as for the means,—Theodora herself would furnish them. Meanwhile—how would Johannes Crescentius bear the propinquity of his hereditary foe, the emperor? Might not the Senator be goaded towards the fateful brink of rebellion? Then,—Romans and Germans once more engaged in a death grapple,—his own time would come, must come, the time of victory and ultimate triumph.
Could his revenge be more satisfying than by turning his enemies against one another? And as for the methods—Theodora herself would supply those. In the meantime, how would Johannes Crescentius deal with being so close to his hereditary enemy, the emperor? Could this Senator be driven to the brink of rebellion? Then, with Romans and Germans once again engaged in a fierce conflict—his moment would come, it had to, the moment of victory and ultimate triumph.
CHAPTER VII
CHAPTER 7
THE VISION OF SAN PANCRAZIO
THE VISION OF SAN PANCRAZIO
wo days had elapsed since
Eckhardt's arrival in Rome. At the
close of each day, he had met
Benilo on the Palatine, each
time renewing the topic of their
former discourse. Benilo had
listened attentively and, with all
the eloquence at his command,
had tried to dissuade the
commander from taking a step so
fateful in its remotest consequences. On the evening of the
third day the Chamberlain had displayed a strange disquietude
and replied to Eckhardt's questions with a wandering mind.
Then without disclosing the nature of the business which he
professed to have on hand, they parted earlier than had been
their wont.
Two days had gone by since Eckhardt arrived in Rome. At the end of each day, he met up with Benilo on the Palatine, going over their earlier discussions. Benilo had paid close attention and, using all his persuasive skills, tried to convince the commander not to take a step that could lead to major consequences. On the evening of the third day, the Chamberlain seemed unusually anxious and answered Eckhardt's questions with a distracted mind. Without sharing the details of the business he said he was dealing with, they parted ways sooner than usual.
The shades of evening began to droop with phantom swiftness. Over the city brooded the great peace of an autumnal twilight. The last rays of the sun streaming from between a heavy cloud-bank, lay across the landscape in broad zones of brilliancy. In the pale green sky, one by one, the evening stars began to appear, but through the distant cloud-bank quivered summer lightning like the waving of fiery whips.
The evening shadows began to fall rapidly. A deep peace of autumn twilight enveloped the city. The final rays of sunlight streaming through a thick layer of clouds spread across the landscape in broad bands of light. In the gentle green sky, the evening stars appeared one by one, while the far-off clouds flickered with summer lightning, resembling the crack of fiery whips.
Feeling that sleep would not come to him in his present wrought up state of mind, Eckhardt resolved to revisit the spot which held the dearest he had possessed on earth. Perhaps, that prayer at the grave of Ginevra would bring peace to his soul and rest to his wearied heart. His feet bore him onward unawares through winding lanes and deserted streets until he reached the gate of San Sebastiano. There, he left the road for a turfy hollow, where groups of black cypress trees stretched out their branches like spectral arms, uplifted to warn back intruders. He stood before the churchyard of San Pancrazio.
Feeling that sleep wouldn't come to him in his current state of agitation, Eckhardt decided to return to the place that held his most cherished memories. Maybe praying at Ginevra's grave would bring peace to his soul and rest to his weary heart. Unconsciously, his feet led him through winding lanes and empty streets until he reached the gate of San Sebastiano. There, he stepped off the road into a grassy hollow, where clusters of black cypress trees stretched out their branches like ghostly arms, raised to warn off intruders. He stood in front of the churchyard of San Pancrazio.
Pausing for a moment irresolutely before its gloomy portals Eckhardt seemed to waver before entering the burial ground. Hushing his footsteps, as from a sense of awe, he then followed the well-known path. The black foliage drooped heavily over him; it seemed to draw him in and close him out of sight, and although there was scarcely any breeze, the dying leaves above rustled mysteriously, like voices whispering some awful secret, known to them alone. A strange mystery seemed to pervade the silence of their sylvan shadows, a mystery, dread, unfathomable, and guessed by none. With a dreary sense of oppression, yet drawn onward by some mysterious force, Eckhardt followed the path, which here and there was over-grown with grass and weeds. Uneasily he lifted the overhanging branches and peered between the dense and luminous foliage. Up and down he wistfully gazed, now towards the winding path, lined by old gravestones, leading to the cloister; now into the shadowy depths of the shrubbery. At times he paused to listen. Never surely was there such a silence anywhere as here. The murmur of the distant stream was lost. The leaves seemed to nod drowsily, as out of the depths of a dream and the impressive stillness of the place seemed a silent protest against the solitary intruder, a protest from the dead, whose slumber the muffled echo of his footsteps disturbed.
After hesitating for a moment in front of its gloomy entrance, Eckhardt appeared uncertain about entering the burial ground. Out of respect, he softened his steps and then followed the familiar path. The dark foliage hung heavily above him, seeming to draw him in while also concealing him from sight. Even though there was hardly any breeze, the dying leaves rustled eerily, like voices sharing some terrible secret only they knew. An odd mystery filled the silence of the leafy shadows, a deep and unfathomable dread understood by no one. With a heavy sense of oppression but drawn forward by some unexplainable force, Eckhardt continued along the path, which was occasionally overgrown with grass and weeds. Uneasily, he lifted the branches overhead and peered through the dense, illuminated foliage. He looked around wistfully, first at the winding path bordered by old gravestones leading to the cloister and then into the shadowy depths of the bushes. Sometimes he paused to listen. Surely, there was no silence like this anywhere else. The sound of the distant stream was gone. The leaves seemed to nod drowsily, as if waking from a deep dream, and the profound stillness of the place felt like a silent protest against the solitary intruder—a protest from the dead, whose eternal rest was disturbed by the muffled echo of his footsteps.
For the first time Eckhardt repented of his nocturnal visit to the abode of the dead. Seized with a strange fear, his presence in the churchyard at this hour seemed to him an intrusion, and after a moment or two of silent musing he turned back, finding it impossible to proceed. Absently he gazed at the decaying flowers, which turned their faces up to him in apparent wonderment; the ferns seemed to nod and every separate leaf and blade of grass seemed to question him silently on the errand of his visit. Surely no one, watching Eckhardt at this place and at this hour, if there was such a one near by chance, would have recognized in him the stern soldier who had twice stormed the walls of Rome.
For the first time, Eckhardt regretted his late-night visit to the graveyard. Overwhelmed by an unusual fear, he felt that being in the churchyard at this hour was inappropriate, and after a moment of quiet reflection, he turned back, unable to go on. Distracted, he looked at the wilting flowers, which seemed to stare up at him in confusion; the ferns appeared to nod, and every leaf and blade of grass seemed to silently question why he was there. Surely, if anyone had been watching Eckhardt at that time and place, they wouldn't have recognized him as the stern soldier who had stormed Rome's walls twice.
Onward he walked as in the memory of a dream, a strange dream, which had visited him on the preceding night, and which now suddenly waked in his memory. It was a vague haunting thing, a vision of a great altar, of many candles, of himself in a gown of sack-cloth, striving to light them and failing again and again, yet still seeing their elusive glare in a continual flicker before his eyes. And as he mused upon his dream his heart grew heavy in his breast. He had grown cowardly of pity and renewed grief.
He walked on as if trapped in the memory of a dream, a strange dream that had come to him the night before and was now suddenly coming back to his mind. It was a vague, haunting image—a vision of a large altar with many candles, and him in a sackcloth gown, trying to light them but failing repeatedly, even as their elusive glow flickered constantly in front of him. As he thought about his dream, a weight settled heavily in his heart. He had become cowardly from pity and lingering grief.
Following a winding path, so overgrown with moss that his footsteps made no sound upon it, which he believed would lead him out of the churchyard, Eckhardt was staggered by the discovery that he had walked in a circle, for almost directly before him rose the grassy knoll tufted with palms, between which shone the granite monument over Ginevra's grave. Believing at this moment more than ever in his life in signs and portents, Eckhardt slowly ascended the sloping ground, now oblivious alike to sight and sound, and lost in the depths of his own thoughts. Bitter thoughts they were and dreamily vague, such as fever and nightmare bring to us. Relentlessly all the long-fought misery swept over him again, burying him beneath waves so vast, that time and space seemed alike to vanish. He knelt at the grave and with a fervour such as is born of a mind completely lost in the depths of mysticism, he prayed that he might once more behold Ginevra, as her image lived in his memory. The vague deep-rooted misery in his heart was concentrated in this greatest desire of his life, the desire to look once more upon her, who had gone from him for ever.
Following a winding path, so overgrown with moss that his footsteps made no sound, which he thought would lead him out of the churchyard, Eckhardt was shocked to find he had walked in a circle, for right in front of him was the grassy hill topped with palm trees, between which shone the granite monument marking Ginevra's grave. In that moment, more than ever before, he believed in signs and omens as Eckhardt slowly climbed the slope, now unaware of his surroundings and lost in his thoughts. They were bitter and vaguely dreamlike, like what fever and nightmares bring us. Relentlessly, all the long-fought misery crashed over him again, burying him beneath waves so immense that time and space seemed to vanish. He knelt at the grave and, with an intensity born from a mind deep in mysticism, he prayed that he might once again see Ginevra, as her image lived in his memory. The vague, deep-rooted sadness in his heart was focused on this greatest desire of his life—the wish to see her once more, who had left him forever.
After having exhausted all the pent-up fervour of his soul Eckhardt was about to rise, little strengthened and less convinced of the efficacy of his prayer, when his eyes were fixed upon the tall apparition of a woman, who stood in the shadow of the cypress trees and seemed to regard him with a strange mixture of awe and mournfulness. With parted lips and rigid features, the life's blood frozen in his veins, Eckhardt stared at the apparition, his face covered with a pallor more deadly than that of the phantom, if phantom indeed it was. A long white shroud fell in straight folds from her head to her feet, but the face was exposed, and as he gazed upon it, at once so calm and so passionate, so cold and yet so replete with life,—he knew it was Ginevra who stood before him. Her eyes, strangely undimmed by death, burnt into his very soul, and his heart began to palpitate with a mad longing. Spreading out his arms in voiceless entreaty, the half-choken outcry: "Ginevra! Ginevra!" came from his lips, a cry in which was mingled at once the most supreme anguish and the most supreme love.
After releasing all the pent-up emotions of his soul, Eckhardt was about to get up, feeling a bit less energized and less sure that his prayer had worked, when his eyes fell on a tall woman standing in the shadow of the cypress trees. She looked at him with a strange blend of awe and sadness. With his mouth open and his features stiff, his blood running cold, Eckhardt stared at the figure, his face paler than the ghost, if that’s what it truly was. A long white shroud flowed from her head to her feet, but her face was bare. As he looked at it—both calm and passionate, cold yet full of life—he realized it was Ginevra. Her eyes, strangely undimmed by death, pierced into his soul, and his heart began to race with an intense longing. Spreading his arms in a silent plea, the half-choked cry, "Ginevra! Ginevra!" slipped from his lips, a mix of profound pain and deep love.
But as the sound of his voice died away, the apparition had vanished, and seemed to have melted into air. Only a lizard sped over the stone in the moonlight and in the branches of the cypress trees above resounded the scream of some startled night-bird. Then everything faded in vague unconsciousness, across which flitted lurid lights and a face that suddenly grew dim in the strange and tumultuous upheaval of his senses. The single moment had seemed an hour, so fraught with strange and weird impressions.
As the sound of his voice faded, the apparition vanished as if it evaporated into thin air. Only a lizard scurried over the stone in the moonlight, while the scream of a startled night bird echoed in the branches of the cypress trees above. Then everything turned into a blurry haze, with flickering lights and a face that abruptly dimmed amid the chaotic whirlwind of his senses. That brief moment felt like an hour, filled with strange and unsettling impressions.
Dazed, half-mad, his brow bathed in cold dew, Eckhardt staggered to his feet and glanced round like one waking from a dream. The churchyard of San Pancrazio was deserted. Not another human being was to be seen. Surely his senses, strangely overwrought though they were, had not deceived him. Here,—close beside him,—the apparition had stood but a moment ago; with his own eyes he had seen her, yet no human foot had trampled the fantastic tangle of creepers, that lay in straggling length upon the emerald turf. He lingered no longer to reason. His brain was in a fiery whirl. Like one demented, Eckhardt rushed from the church-yard. There was at this moment in his heart such a pitiful tumult of broken passions, hopelessness and despair, that the acute, unendurable pain came later.
Dazed and nearly out of his mind, with cold sweat on his forehead, Eckhardt got to his feet and looked around as if just waking from a dream. The San Pancrazio churchyard was empty. There wasn’t another person in sight. Surely, despite how overwhelmed his senses were, they hadn’t tricked him. Right here—just a moment ago—the apparition had stood; he had seen her with his own eyes, yet no one had disturbed the strange tangle of vines spreading across the lush grass. He didn’t waste any more time thinking. His mind was a chaotic storm. Like someone on the edge, Eckhardt ran out of the churchyard. At that moment, his heart was filled with a painful mix of shattered emotions, hopelessness, and despair, and the sharp, unbearable pain came later.
As yet, half of him refused to accept the revelation. The very thought crushed him with a weight of rocks. Amid the deceitful shadows of night he had fallen prey to that fear from which the bravest are not exempt in such surroundings. The distinctness of his perception forbade him to doubt the testimony of his senses. Yet, what he had seen, was altogether contrary to reason. A thousand thoughts and surmises, one wilder than the other, whirled confusedly through his brain. A great benumbing agony gnawed at his heart. That, which he in reason should have regarded as a great boon began to affect him like a mortal injury. By fate or some mysterious agency he had been permitted to see her once more, but the yearning had increased, for not a word had the apparition vouchsafed him, and from his arms, extended in passionate entreaty, it had fled into the night, whence it had arisen.
Even so, part of him couldn't accept the truth. The very thought weighed him down like a pile of rocks. In the deceptive shadows of night, he had given in to the fear that even the bravest can feel in such situations. His keen perception left no room for doubting his senses. Yet, what he had witnessed was completely irrational. A thousand thoughts and wild speculations raced chaotically through his mind. A deep, numbing pain gnawed at his heart. What he should have seen as a great blessing started to feel like a serious wound. By fate or some mysterious force, he had been allowed to see her again, but his longing had only grown stronger, as she had given him no words, and from his outstretched arms, desperate in their plea, she had vanished into the night from which she had come.
Accustomed to the windings of the churchyard, Eckhardt experienced little difficulty in finding his way out. He paced through the wastes of Campo Marzio at a reckless speed, like a madman escaped from his guards. His brain was aflame; his cheeks, though deadly pale, burned as from the hidden fires of a fever. The phenomenon had dazzled his eyes like the keen zigzag of a lightning flash. Even now he saw her floating before him, as in a luminous whirlwind, and he felt, that never to his life's end could he banish her image from his heart. His love for the dead had grown to vastness like those plants, which open their blossoms with a thunder clap. He felt no longer master of himself, but like one whose chariot is carried by terrified and uncontrollable steeds towards some steep rock bristling precipice.
Familiar with the twists and turns of the churchyard, Eckhardt easily found his way out. He rushed through the ruins of Campo Marzio at a frantic pace, like a madman who had escaped from captivity. His mind was racing; his cheeks, though painfully pale, felt as if they were burning from an inner fever. The experience had shocked him like a bright flash of lightning. Even now, he saw her swirling before him in a glowing whirlwind, and he knew he could never get her image out of his heart. His love for the dead had grown tremendously, like flowers blooming with a loud clap of thunder. He no longer felt in control, but like someone whose chariot is being pulled by terrified and uncontrollable horses toward a steep, rocky cliff.
Gradually, thanks to the freshness of the night-air, Eckhardt became a little more calm. Feeling now but half convinced of the reality of the vision, he sought by the authentication of minor details to convince himself that he was not the victim of some strange hallucination. But he felt, to his dismay, that every natural explanation tell short of the truth, and his own argumentation was anything but convincing.
Gradually, with the coolness of the night air, Eckhardt began to feel somewhat calmer. Now only partially convinced of the truth of the vision, he searched for small details to reassure himself that he wasn't just having a strange hallucination. However, to his frustration, every logical explanation seemed inadequate, and his own reasoning was far from convincing.
In the climax of wonderment Eckhardt had questioned himself, whether he might not actually be walking in a dream; he even seriously asked himself whether madness was not parading its phantoms before his eyes. But he soon felt constrained to admit, that he was neither asleep nor mad. Thus he began gradually to accept the fact of Ginevra's presence, as in a dream we never question the intervention of persons actually long dead, but who nevertheless seem to act like living people.
At the height of his amazement, Eckhardt wondered if he was truly walking in a dream; he even seriously questioned whether madness was revealing its illusions to him. However, he soon had to admit that he was neither asleep nor insane. Gradually, he began to accept Ginevra's presence, much like in a dream where we don’t question the appearance of people who have long since passed but who still act as though they’re alive.
The moon was sinking through the azure when Eckhardt passed the Church of the Hermits on Mount Aventine. The portals were open; the ulterior dimly lighted. The spirit of repentance burned at fever heat in the souls of the Romans. From day-break till midnight, and from midnight till day-break, there rose under the high vaulted arches an incessant hum of prayer. The penitential cells, the vaults underneath the chapels, were never empty. The crowds which poured into the city from all the world were ever increasing, and the myriad churches, chapels and chantries rang night and day with Kyrie Eleison litanies and sermons, purporting to portray the catastrophe, the hail of brimstone and fire, until the terrified listeners dashed away amid shrieks and yells, shaken to the inmost depths of their hearts with the fear that was upon them.
The moon was setting in the dark blue sky when Eckhardt walked by the Church of the Hermits on Mount Aventine. The doors were open, and the inside was dimly lit. A deep sense of repentance burned fiercely in the hearts of the Romans. From dawn until midnight, and from midnight until dawn, there was a constant murmur of prayer echoing under the high vaulted ceilings. The penitential cells and the vaults beneath the chapels were always occupied. The crowds pouring into the city from all over the world were continuously increasing, and countless churches, chapels, and chantries echoed day and night with Kyrie Eleison litanies and sermons intended to illustrate the catastrophe, the rain of fire and brimstone, until the terrified listeners fled in panic, shaken to their core by the fear that consumed them.
There were still some belated worshippers within, and as Eckhardt ascended the stone steps, he was seized with an incontrollable desire to have speech with Nilus, the hermit of Gaëta, who, he had been told, was holding forth in the Church of the Hermits. To him he would confess all, that sorely troubled his mind, seeking his counsel and advice. The immense blackness within the Basilica stretched vastly upward into its great arching roof, giving to him who stood pigmy-like within it, an oppression of enormity. Black was the centre of the Nave and unutterably still. A few torches in remote shrines threw their lugubrious light down the aisles. The pale faces of kneeling monks came now and then into full relief, when the scant illumination shifted, stirred by ever so faint a breath of air, heavy with the scent of flowers and incense.
There were a few latecomers inside, and as Eckhardt climbed the stone steps, he felt a strong urge to talk to Nilus, the hermit of Gaëta, who, he had heard, was preaching in the Church of the Hermits. He wanted to confess everything weighing on his mind and seek his guidance. The vast darkness inside the Basilica reached up to its enormous arched roof, making Eckhardt feel small and overwhelmed. The center of the Nave was deeply dark and completely silent. A few torches in distant shrines cast a gloomy light down the aisles. The pale faces of kneeling monks occasionally appeared as the dim light shifted, stirred by the slightest breath of air, heavy with the scent of flowers and incense.
Almost succumbing under the strain of superstitious awe, exhausted in body and mind by the strange malady, which had seized his soul, his senses reeling under the fumes of incense and the funereal chant of the monks, his eyes burning with the fires of unshed tears, Eckhardt sank down before the image of the Mother of God, striving in vain to form a coherent prayer.
Almost overwhelmed by a feeling of superstitious awe, exhausted physically and mentally from the strange illness that had gripped his soul, his senses whirling from the incense and the sorrowful chants of the monks, his eyes burning with unshed tears, Eckhardt fell to his knees before the image of the Mother of God, trying unsuccessfully to form a coherent prayer.
How long he had thus remained he knew not. The sound of footsteps in the direction of the North transept roused him after a time to the purpose of his presence. Following the direction indicated to him by one of the sacristans, Eckhardt groped his way through the dismal gloom towards the enclosure where Nilus of Gaëta was supposed to hold his dark sessions. By the dim light of a lamp he perceived in the confessional the shadowy form of a monk, and approaching the wicket, he greeted the occupant with a humble bend of the head. But, what was visible of the monk's countenance was little calculated to relieve the oppression which burdened Eckhardt's soul.
He didn’t know how long he had been there. The sound of footsteps coming from the North transept finally reminded him why he was there. Following the direction indicated by one of the sacristans, Eckhardt made his way through the dim surroundings to the spot where Nilus of Gaëta was rumored to hold his secret meetings. By the faint light of a lamp, he saw the shadowy figure of a monk in the confessional, and as he got closer to the window, he greeted the monk with a respectful nod. However, the little he could see of the monk's face did nothing to lighten the heavy burden on Eckhardt's heart.
From the mask of the converted cynic peered the eyes of a fanatic. The face was one, which might have suggested to Luca Signorelli the traits of his Anti-Christ in the Capella Nuova at Orvieto. In the deep penetrating eyes was reflected the final remorse of the wisdom, which had renounced its maker. The face was evil. Yet it was a face of infinite grief, as if mourning the eternal fall of man.
Beneath the mask of a hardened cynic were the eyes of a fanatic. The face could have inspired Luca Signorelli's depiction of the Anti-Christ in the Capella Nuova at Orvieto. In those deep, intense eyes was a glimpse of the profound regret that comes when wisdom has rejected its creator. The face exuded evil. Yet, it was also a face filled with boundless sorrow, as if mourning the perpetual decline of humanity.
Despite the advanced hour of night the monk was still in his seat of confession, and the mighty leader of the German host, wrapt in his long military cloak, knelt before the emaciated anchorite, his face, manner and voice all betraying a great weariness of mind. A look of almost bodily pain appeared in Eckhardt's stern countenance as, at the request of the monk, who had receded within the gloom of the confessional, he recounted the phenomena of the night, after having previously acquainted him with the burden of his grief.
Even though it was late at night, the monk was still in his confessional seat, and the powerful leader of the German army, wrapped in his long military cloak, knelt before the thin hermit, his face, demeanor, and voice all reflecting deep fatigue. A look of almost physical pain appeared on Eckhardt's stern face as, at the monk's request, who had retreated into the shadows of the confessional, he shared the events of the night after first telling him about his suffering.
The monk listened attentively to the weird tale and shook his head.
The monk listened carefully to the unusual story and shook his head.
"I am most strangely in my senses," Eckhardt urged, noting the monk's gesture. "I have seen her,—whether in the body, or the spirit, I know not,—but I have seen her."
"I'm feeling really weird," Eckhardt insisted, noticing the monk's gesture. "I've seen her—whether for real or in spirit, I can't say—but I've seen her."
"I have listened, my son," said the monk after a pause, in his low sepulchral voice.—"Ginevra loved you,—so you say. What could have wrought a change in her, such as you hint? For if she loved you in life, she loves you in death. Why should she—supposing her present—flee from your outstretched arms? If your love could compel her to return from the beyond,—why should it lack the power to make the phantom give response?"
"I’ve heard you, my son," said the monk after a pause, in his calm, serious voice. "Ginevra loved you, or so you claim. What could have caused her to change, as you suggest? If she loved you while she was alive, she loves you now that she’s gone. Why would she—assuming she exists now—turn away from your outstretched arms? If your love could bring her back from beyond, why couldn’t it make her spirit respond?"
"Could I but fathom that mystery,—could I but fathom it!"
"If only I could figure out that mystery—if only I could!"
"Did you not speak to her?"
"Didn’t you talk to her?"
"My lips but uttered her name!"
"I just said her name!"
"I am little versed in matters of this kind," the monk replied in a strange tone. "'Tis but the natural law, which may not be transgressed with impunity. Is your faith so small, that you would rather uproot the holiest ties, than deem yourself the victim of some hallucination, mayhap some jeer of the fiend? Dare you raise yourself on a pedestal, which takes from her her defenceless virtue, cold and silent as her lips are in death?"
"I'm not very experienced in this," the monk said in a peculiar tone. "It's just natural law, which can't be violated without consequences. Is your faith really so weak that you'd rather break the most sacred bonds than admit you could be a victim of some illusion or maybe a trick by the devil? Do you really want to elevate yourself in a way that takes away her vulnerable purity, as cold and silent as her lips are in death?"
Every word of the monk struck Eckhardt's heart with a thousand pangs. A deep groan broke from his lips.
Every word from the monk struck Eckhardt's heart like a thousand blows. A deep groan slipped from his lips.
"Madman that I was," he muttered at last, "to think that such a tale was fit for mortal ears."
"What a fool I was," he finally muttered, "to think that such a story was fit for human ears."
Then he turned to the monk.
Then he faced the monk.
"Have you no solace to give to me, no light upon the dark path, I am about to enter upon,—the life of the cloister, where I shall end my days?"
"Do you have no comfort to give me, no light for the dark road I'm about to travel—the life of the monastery, where I'll spend my final days?"
There was a long pause. Surprise seemed to have struck the monk dumb. Eckhardt's heart beat stormily in anticipation of the anchorite's reply.
There was a long pause. The surprise had rendered the monk speechless. Eckhardt's heart raced with anticipation for the hermit's reply.
"But," a voice sounded from the gloom, "have you the patience, the humility, which it behooves the recluse to possess, and without which all prayers and penances are in vain?"
"But," a voice emerged from the shadows, "do you have the patience and humility that a recluse needs? Without those, all your prayers and penances are meaningless."
"Show me how I can humble myself more, than at this hour, when I renounce a life of glory, ambition and command. All I want is peace,—that peace which has forsaken me since her death!"
"Show me how I can be more humble than I am now, when I let go of a life filled with glory, ambition, and control. All I want is peace—the peace that has been gone since her death!"
His last words died in a groan.
His last words trailed off into a groan.
"Peace," repeated the monk. "You seek peace in the seclusion of the cloister, in holy devotions. I thought Eckhardt of too stern a mould, to be goaded and turned from his duty by a mere whim, a pale phantom."
"Peace," the monk said again. "You seek peace in the tranquility of the monastery, in holy practices. I thought Eckhardt was too determined to be swayed or distracted from his duties by a passing thought or a vague illusion."
A long silence ensued.
A long pause followed.
"Father," said the Margrave at last, speaking in a low and broken voice, "I have done no act of wrong. I will do no act of wrong, while I have control over myself. But the thought of the dead haunts me night and day. Otto has no further need of me. Rome is pacified. The life at court is irksome to me. The king loves to surround himself with perfumed popinjays, discarding the time-honoured customs of our Northland for the intricate polity of the East.—There is no place for Eckhardt in that sphere of mummery."
“Dad,” the Margrave finally said, his voice low and shaky, “I haven’t done anything wrong. I won’t do anything wrong as long as I can keep myself in check. But the memory of the dead haunts me day and night. Otto doesn’t need me anymore. Rome is at peace. Life at court is unbearable for me. The king loves to surround himself with self-absorbed fops, ignoring the traditional values of our Northland for the complicated politics of the East. —There’s no place for Eckhardt in that world of nonsense.”
For a few moments the monk meditated in silence.
For a few moments, the monk sat quietly, meditating.
"It grieves me to the heart," he spoke at last, "to hear a soldier confess to being tempted into a life of eternal abnegation. I judge it to be a passing madness, which distance and work alone can cure. You are not fitted in the sight of God and His Mother for the spiritual life, for in Mezentian thraldom you have fettered your soul to a corpse in its grave, a sin as black as if you had been taken in adultery with the dead. Remain in Rome no longer! Return to your post on the boundaries of the realm. There,—in your lonely tent, pray nightly to the Immaculate One for her blessing and pass the day in the saddle among the scattered outposts of your command! The monks of Rome shall not be festered by the presence among them of your fevered soul, and you are sorely needed by God and His Son for martial life."
"It breaks my heart," he finally said, "to hear a soldier confess that he's tempted by a life of total self-denial. I think it’s just a temporary madness that distance and work can fix. You're not meant for a spiritual life, according to God and His Mother, because in Mezentian slavery, you’ve tied your soul to a corpse in its grave, a sin as awful as being caught in adultery with the dead. Don’t stay in Rome any longer! Go back to your post on the border of the realm. There, in your lonely tent, pray every night to the Immaculate One for her blessing and spend your days in the saddle among the scattered outposts of your command! The monks of Rome shouldn’t have to deal with your troubled soul, and God and His Son urgently need you to live the life of a soldier."
"Father, you know not all!" Eckhardt replied after a brief pause, during which he lay prostrate, writhing in agony and despair. "From youth up have I lived as a man of war.—To this I was bred by my sire and grandsire of sainted memory. I have always hoped to die on some glorious field. But it is all changed. I, who never feared mortal man, am trembling before a shadow. My love for her, who is no more, has made me a coward. I tremble to think that I may not find her in the darkness, whither soon I may be going. To this end alone I would purchase the peace, which has departed. The thought of her has haunted me night and day, ever since her death! How often in the watches of the night, on the tented field, have I lain awake in silent prayer, once more to behold her face, that I can never more forget!"
"Father, you don’t understand everything!" Eckhardt replied after a brief pause, lying flat, writhing in pain and despair. "Since I was a kid, I've lived like a warrior. This is what my father and grandfather, may they rest in peace, prepared me for. I always hoped to die on some glorious battlefield. But everything has changed. Here I am, someone who never feared a living soul, trembling at the thought of a shadow. My love for her, who isn’t here anymore, has turned me into a coward. I’m scared I won’t find her in the darkness, where I might be heading soon. I would do anything for the peace that's slipped away from me. The thought of her has haunted me day and night since she died! How often have I lay awake during the night watches on the battlefield, silently praying to see her face once more, a face I can never forget!"
There was another long pause, during which the monk cast a piercing glance at the prostrate soldier. Slowly at last the voice came from the shadows.
There was another long pause, during which the monk shot a sharp glance at the soldier who was lying. Finally, a voice came from the shadows.
"Then you still believe yourself thus favoured?"
"So you still think you're so special?"
"So firmly do I believe in the reality of the vision, that I am here to ask your blessing and your good offices with the Prior of St. Cosmas in the matter closest to my heart."
"I believe in the reality of this vision so much that I’m asking for your support and assistance with the Prior of St. Cosmas regarding what matters most to me."
"Nay," the monk replied as if speaking to himself, "if you have indeed been favoured with a vision, then were it indeed presumptuous in one, the mere interpreter of the will divine, to oppose your request! You have chosen a strict brotherhood, though, for when your novitiate is ended, you will not be permitted to ever again leave the walls of the cloister."
"No," the monk replied, as if he were pondering aloud, "if you have genuinely received a vision, it would be presumptuous for someone like me, merely an interpreter of the divine will, to refuse your request! However, you've chosen a challenging brotherhood, because once your training is finished, you won't be permitted to leave the cloister's walls again."
"Such is my choice," replied Eckhardt. "And now your blessing and intercession, father. Let the time of my novitiate be brief!"
"That's my decision," replied Eckhardt. "And now I ask for your blessing and support, Dad. I hope my training doesn't take too long!"
"I will do what I can," replied the monk, then he added slowly and solemnly:
"I'll do what I can," said the monk, then he added slowly and seriously:
"Christ accepts your obedience and service! I purge you of your sins in the name of the Trinity and the Mother of God, into whose holy keeping I now commit you! Go in peace!"
"Christ accepts your obedience and service! I forgive your sins in the name of the Trinity and the Mother of God, to whose holy care I now entrust you! Go in peace!"
"I go!" muttered the Margrave, rising exhausted from his long agony and staggering down the dark aisles of the church.
"I'm out of here!" the Margrave muttered, wearily rising from his long suffering and stumbling down the dim aisles of the church.
Eckhardt's footsteps had no sooner died away in the gloom of the high-vaulted arches, than two shadows emerged from behind a pillar and moved noiselessly down towards the refectory.
Eckhardt's footsteps had just disappeared in the darkness of the tall arches when two shadows emerged from behind a pillar and stealthily moved toward the dining hall.
In the dim circle of light emanating from the tapers round the altar, they faced each other a moment.
In the dim light from the candles around the altar, they looked at each other for a moment.
"What ails the Teuton?" muttered the Grand Chamberlain, peering into the muffled countenance of the pseudo-confessor.
"What's bothering the Teuton?" the Grand Chamberlain whispered, looking into the covered face of the fake confessor.
"He upbraids the fiend for cheating him of the smile of a corpse," the monk Cyprianus replied with strangely jarring voice.
"He criticizes the devil for taking away the smile from a corpse," the monk Cyprianus responded with a strangely unsettling tone.
"And yet you fear I will lose my wager?" sneered the Chamberlain.
"But you're worried I'll lose my bet?" the Chamberlain scoffed.
The monk shrugged his shoulders.
The monk shrugged.
"They have a proverb in Ferrara: 'He who may not eat a peach, may not smell at it.'"
There's a saying in Ferrara: "If you can't eat a peach, you can't smell it either."
"And you were not revealed to him, you, for whom he has scoured the very slime of the Tiber?" Benilo queried, ignoring the monk's facetiousness.
"And you weren't revealed to him, you, for whom he has searched through the very muck of the Tiber?" Benilo asked, dismissing the monk's joking attitude.
"'Tis sad to think, what changes time has wrought," replied the latter with downcast eyes. "Truly it behooves us to think of the end,—the end of time!"
"It's sad to think about how much time has changed things," said the latter, looking down. "We really need to consider the end—the end of time!"
And without another word the monk passed down the aisles and his tall form was swallowed in the gloom of the Church of the Hermits.
Without saying another word, the monk walked down the aisles, and his tall figure vanished into the shadows of the Church of the Hermits.
"The end!" Benilo muttered to himself as he thoughtfully gazed after the monk. "Croak thou thine own doom, Cyprianus! One soul weighs as much as another in the devil's balance!"
"The end!" Benilo whispered to himself as he watched the monk leave deep in thought. "Bring on your own doom, Cyprianus! Every soul carries the same weight in the devil's balance!"
With these words Benilo passed through the portals of the church and was soon lost to sight among the ruins of the Aventine.
With that, Benilo walked through the church doors and soon vanished among the ruins of the Aventine.
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER 8
CASTEL SAN ANGELO
CASTLE SAINT ANGELO
ight had spread her pinions
over the ancient capital of the
Cæsars and deepest silence had
succeeded the thousand cries
and noises of the day. Few
belated strollers still lingered in
the deserted squares. Under the
shadows of the Borgo Vecchio
slow moving figures could be
seen flitting noiselessly as phantoms
through the marble ruins of antiquity, pausing for
a moment under the high unlighted arches, talking in
undertones and vanishing in the night, while the remote swell
of monkish chants, monotonous and droning, died on the
evanescent breezes.
Night had cast its cover over the ancient capital of the Caesars, and a deep silence had taken the place of the countless sounds and voices of the day. A few late-night strollers still remained in the empty squares. In the shadows of the Borgo Vecchio, slow-moving figures could be seen gliding silently like ghosts through the marble ruins of the past, pausing briefly beneath the tall, dark arches, whispering to one another, and vanishing into the night, while the distant sound of monkish chants, monotonous and droning, faded with the fleeting breezes.
Round Castel San Angelo, rising, a giant Mausoleum, vast and sombre out of the solitudes of the Flaminian Way, night wove a more poetic air of mystery and quiet, and but for the tread of the ever wakeful sentinels on its ramparts, the colossal tomb of the emperor Hadrian would have appeared a deserted Memento Mori of Imperial Rome, the possession of which no one cared to dispute with the shades of the Cæsars or the ghosts of the mangled victims, which haunted the intricate labyrinth of its subterranean chambers and vaults.
Near Castel San Angelo, a huge Mausoleum stands dark and imposing against the lonely stretches of the Flaminian Way. At night, it gains an even more poetic sense of mystery and tranquility, and if it weren't for the steady footsteps of the watchful guards on its walls, the massive tomb of Emperor Hadrian would feel like an abandoned reminder of Imperial Rome, a relic that no one dared to challenge with the spirits of the Cæsars or the ghosts of the tragic victims wandering in the intricate maze of its underground chambers and vaults.
A pale moon was rising behind the hills of Albano, whose ghostly rays cast an unsteady glow over the undulating expanse of the Roman Campagna, and wove a pale silver mounting round the crest of the imperial tomb, whose towering masses seemed to stretch interminably into the night, as if oppressed with their own memories.
A pale moon was rising behind the hills of Albano, its ghostly light casting an unsteady glow over the rolling landscape of the Roman Campagna, and creating a faint silver halo around the top of the imperial tomb, whose massive structures seemed to reach endlessly into the night, as if burdened by their own memories.
What a monstrous melodrama was contained in yonder circular walls! They wore a comparatively smiling look only in the days when Castel San Angelo received the dead. Then according to the historian Procopius, the immense three-storied rotunda, surmounted by a pyramidal roof had its sides covered with Parian marble, intersected with columns and surmounted with a ring of Grecian statues. The first story was a quadrangular basement, decorated with festoons and tablets of funeral inscriptions, colossal equestrian groups in gilt bronze at the four corners.
What a huge drama was hidden within those circular walls! They seemed somewhat welcoming only during the days when Castel San Angelo received the dead. According to the historian Procopius, the massive three-story rotunda, topped with a pyramidal roof, had its sides covered in Parian marble, lined with columns, and decorated with a ring of Greek statues. The first floor had a square base, adorned with garlands and plaques of funeral inscriptions, featuring large equestrian statues in gilded bronze at each of the four corners.
Within the memory of living generation, this pile had been the theatre of a tragedy, almost unparalleled in the annals of Rome, the scene of the wildest Saturnalia, that ever stained the history of mediæval state. An incongruous relic of antique profligacy and the monstrosities of the lower empire, drawing its fatal power from feudal institutions, Theodora, a woman illustrious for her beauty and rank, had at the dawn of the century quartered herself in Castel San Angelo. From there she exercised over Rome a complete tyranny, sustained against German influence by an Italian party, which counted amongst its chiefs Adalbert, Count of Tuscany, the father of this second Messalina. Her fateful beauty ruled Church and state. Theodora caused one pontiff after another to be deposed and nominated eight popes successively. She had a daughter as beautiful and as powerful as herself and still more depraved. Marozia, as she was called, reigned supreme in Castel San Angelo and caused the election of Sergius III, Anastasius III and John X, the latter a creature of Theodora, who had him appointed to the bishopric of Ravenna. Intending to deprive Theodora and her lover, the Pope, of the dominion of Rome, Marozia invaded the Lateran with a band of ruffians, put to the sword the brother of the Pope, and incarcerated the pontiff, who died in prison either by poison or otherwise. Tradition relates that his corpse was placed in Theodora's bed, and superstition believes that he was strangled by the devil as a punishment for his sins.
In the memory of today's generation, this place witnessed a tragedy almost unparalleled in Rome's history—the most chaotic Saturnalia that ever stained the medieval state's record. An odd remnant of ancient excess and the horrors of the later empire, drawing its destructive force from feudal systems, Theodora, a woman renowned for her beauty and status, made Castel San Angelo her home at the beginning of the century. From there, she held complete control over Rome, supported by an Italian faction resisting German influence, including leaders like Adalbert, Count of Tuscany, the father of this second Messalina. Her fateful beauty dominated both the Church and the state. Theodora had one pope after another removed from power and appointed eight popes in a row. She had a daughter as beautiful and powerful as herself, if not more corrupt. Named Marozia, she ruled supreme in Castel San Angelo and orchestrated the election of Sergius III, Anastasius III, and John X, the last of whom was a pawn of Theodora and whom she appointed as bishop of Ravenna. Seeking to seize control of Rome from Theodora and her lover, the Pope, Marozia stormed the Lateran with a gang of thugs, killed the Pope's brother, and imprisoned the pontiff, who died in captivity either from poison or some other method. Legend has it that his body was placed in Theodora's bed, and superstition suggests that he was strangled by the devil as punishment for his sins.
Left as widow by the premature death of the Count of Tusculum and married to Guido, Prince of Tuscany, Marozia, after the demise of her second husband, was united by a third marriage to Hugo of Provence, brother of Guido. Successively she placed on the pontifical throne Leo VI and Stephen VIII, then she gave the tiara to John XI, her younger son. One of her numerous offspring imprisoned in the same dungeon both his mother and his brother, the Pope, and then destroyed them. Rumour hath it, however, that a remote descendant, who had inherited Marozia's fatal beauty, had been mysteriously abducted at an early age and concealed in a convent, to save her from the contamination and licentiousness, which ran riot in the blood of the women of her house. She had been heard of no more and forgotten long ago.
After the untimely death of the Count of Tusculum, Marozia, who had married Guido, Prince of Tuscany, married a third time to Hugo of Provence, who was Guido’s brother. Following her second husband's death, she then put Leo VI and Stephen VIII on the papal throne, later giving the tiara to John XI, her younger son. One of her many children imprisoned both Marozia and her son, the Pope, and then killed them. However, it's said that a distant descendant, who inherited Marozia's striking beauty, was mysteriously taken at a young age and hidden in a convent to shield her from the corruption and promiscuity that plagued the women of her family. She hasn’t been seen since and has long been forgotten.
After the changes and vicissitudes of half a century the family of the Crescentii had taken possession of Castel San Angelo, keeping their state in the almost impregnable stronghold, without which the possession of Rome availed but little to any conqueror. It was a period marked by brutal passions and feudal anarchy. The Romans had degenerated to the low estate of the barbarian hordes, which had during the great upheaval extinguished the light of the Western empire. The Crescentii traced their origin even to that Theodora of evil fame, who had perished in the dungeons of the formidable keep, and Johannes Crescentius, the present Senator and Patricius, seemed wrapt in dark ruminations, as from the window of a chamber in the third gallery he looked out into the night, gazing upon the eddying Tiber below, bordered by dreary huts, thinly interspersed with ilex, and the barren wastes, from which rose massive watch-towers. Far away to Southward sloped the Alban hills. From the dark waving greens of Monte Pincio the eye, wandering along the ridge of the Quirinal, reached to the mammoth arches of Constantine's Basilica, to the cypress bluffs of Aventine. Almost black they looked at the base, so deep was their shade, contrasted with the spectral moon-light, which flooded their eminences.
After fifty years of changes and challenges, the Crescentii family had taken control of Castel San Angelo, securing their position in this nearly impenetrable fortress, which was crucial for anyone who wanted to own Rome. It was a time filled with strong emotions and feudal turmoil. The Romans had fallen to a low point, resembling the barbarian hordes that, during the great upheaval, extinguished the light of the Western empire. The Crescentii could trace their ancestry back to Theodora, infamous for her dark reputation, who had died in the dungeons of this formidable fortress. Johannes Crescentius, the current Senator and Patrician, appeared lost in thought as he looked out from a window on the third floor into the night, watching the swirling Tiber below, surrounded by run-down huts, sparsely mixed with holm oaks, and the desolate lands from which towering watchtowers arose. In the distance to the south were the Alban hills. From the dark, waving greenery of Monte Pincio, the eye traveled along the ridge of the Quirinal, reaching the massive arches of Constantine's Basilica and the cypress-covered slopes of Aventine. They appeared nearly black at the bottom, so deep was their shade, contrasting with the ethereal moonlight that illuminated their heights.
The chamber in which the Senator of Rome paced to and fro, was large and exceedingly gloomy, being lighted only by a single taper which threw all objects it did not touch into deep shadow. This fiery illumination, casting its uncertain glimmer upon the face of Crescentius, revealed thereon an expression of deepest gloom and melancholy and his thoughts seemed to roam far away.
The room where the Senator of Rome was pacing back and forth was large and really dark, illuminated only by a single candle that left everything it didn’t directly light in deep shadow. The flickering light cast an uncertain glow on Crescentius’s face, revealing a look of deep sadness and despair, while his mind appeared to drift far away.
The workings of time, the traces of furious passions, the lines wrought by care and sorrow were evident in the countenance of the Senator of Rome and sometimes gave it in the eyes of the physiognomist an expression of melancholy and devouring gloom. Only now and then there shot athwart his features, like lightning through a distant cloud-bank, a look of more strenuous daring—of almost terrifying keenness, like the edge of a bare and sharpened sword.
The passage of time, the signs of strong feelings, and the expressions of worry and sadness were evident on the face of the Senator of Rome, sometimes giving his eyes a deep sadness and overwhelming darkness, as noted by the physiognomist. Every so often, a spark of boldness would appear on his face, like lightning slicing through a distant storm, showing a fierce intensity, almost like the gleam of a sharp sword.
The features of Johannes Crescentius were regular, almost severe in their classic outlines. It was the Roman type, softened by centuries of amalgamation with the descendants of the invading tribes of the North. The Lord of Castel San Angelo was in the prime of manhood. The dark hair was slightly touched with gray, his complexion bronzed. The gray eyes with their glow like polished steel had a Brutus-like expression, grave and impenetrable.
Johannes Crescentius had well-defined, almost formal features that reflected a classic Roman style, softened over centuries by interactions with descendants of northern invading tribes. The Lord of Castel San Angelo was in the prime of his life. His dark hair had a hint of gray, and his skin was tanned. His gray eyes, glimmering like polished steel, carried a serious and inscrutable expression reminiscent of Brutus.
The hour marked the close of a momentous interview. Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain, had just left the Senator's presence. He had been the bearer of strange news which, if it proved true, would once more turn the tide of fortune in the Senator's favour. He had urged Crescentius to make the best of the opportunity—the moment might never return again. He had unmasked a plot, the plausibility of which had even staggered the Senator's sagacious mind. At first Crescentius had fiercely resented the Chamberlain's suggestions, but by degrees his resistance had lessened and after his departure the course outlined by Benilo seemed to hold rut a strange fascination.
The hour signaled the end of an important meeting. Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain, had just left the Senator. He brought some unexpected news that, if true, could change the Senator's luck for the better once again. He urged Crescentius to seize this opportunity—the moment might never come back. He had uncovered a plot, the possibility of which had even surprised the Senator's wise mind. At first, Crescentius had firmly dismissed the Chamberlain's ideas, but gradually his resistance faded, and after Benilo left, the path he suggested began to seem quite intriguing.
After glancing at the sand-clock on the table Crescentius ascended the narrow winding stairs leading to the upper galleries of the formidable keep, whose dark, blackened walls were lighted by tapers in measured intervals, and made his way through a dark passage, until he reached the door of an apartment at the opposite end of the corridor. He knocked and receiving no response, entered, closing the door noiselessly behind him.
After glancing at the hourglass on the table, Crescentius went up the narrow, winding stairs that led to the upper galleries of the impressive keep. The dark, burnt walls were illuminated by candles placed at regular intervals. He navigated through a dim passage until he arrived at the door of a room at the end of the corridor. He knocked, and when there was no response, he stepped inside, quietly shutting the door behind him.
On the threshold he paused taking in at a glance the picture before him.
At the doorway, he paused, quickly observing the scene in front of him.
The apartment was of moderate size. The lamp in the oratory was turned low. The windows facing the Campagna were open and the soft breeze of night stole into the flower-scented room. There was small semblance of luxury about the chamber, which was flanked on one side by an oratory, on the other, by a sleeping room, whose open door permitted a glimpse of a great, high bed, hung with draperies of sarcenet.
The apartment was a good size. The lamp in the study was turned down low. The windows overlooking the Campagna were open, and a gentle night breeze wafted into the room, bringing with it the fragrance of flowers. There wasn't a lot of luxury in the space, which was bordered on one side by a study and on the other by a bedroom, its open door showing a tall bed covered with fine fabric.
On a couch, her head resting on her bare, white arms reclined Stephania, the consort of the Senator of Rome. Tenderly the night wind caressed the soft dark curls, which stole down her brow. Her right hand supported a head exquisitely beautiful, while the fingers of the left played mechanically with the folds of her robe. Zoë, her favourite maiden, sat in silence on the floor, holding in her lap a red and blue bird, which now and then flapped its wings and gave forth a strange cry. All else was silent within and without.
Stephania, the partner of the Senator of Rome, lay back on a couch with her head resting on her bare, pale arms. The soft night breeze caressed her silky dark curls that hung over her forehead. Her right hand supported her stunningly beautiful head, while her left fingers absentmindedly toyed with the drapes of her robe. Zoë, her favorite maid, sat quietly on the floor, cradling a red and blue bird in her lap that occasionally flapped its wings and made an unusual noise. Everything else was quiet, both indoors and outdoors.
Stephania's thoughts dwelt in bygone days.
Stephania's mind was stuck in the past.
Listless and silent she reclined in her pillows, reviewing the past in pictures that mocked her soul. Till a few hours ago she had believed that she had conquered that madness. But something had inflamed her hatred anew and she felt like a goddess bent upon punishing the presumption of mortal man.
Feeling empty and quiet, she lay back on her pillows, reflecting on her life with images that tormented her soul. Just a few hours earlier, she believed she had conquered that madness. But something had sparked her hatred again, and she felt like a goddess determined to punish the arrogance of humanity.
The memory of her husband holding the emperor's stirrup upon the latter's entry into Rome had rekindled in her another thought which she most of all had striven to forget. It alone had, to her mind, sufficed to make reconciliation to existing conditions impossible. Shame and hate seethed anew in her soul. She could have strangled the son of Theophano with her own hands.
The memory of her husband holding the emperor's stirrup when he entered Rome had triggered another thought she had desperately tried to forget. For her, it was enough to make it impossible to accept the current situation. Shame and hatred surged in her soul once more. She felt she could strangle Theophano's son with her own hands.
But did Crescentius himself wish to break the shackles which were forever to destroy the prestige of a noble house, that had for more than a century ruled the city of Rome? Was he content to be the lackey of that boy, before whom a mighty empire bowed, a youth truly, imbued with the beauty of body and soul which fall but rarely to one mortal's lot—but yet a youth, a barbarian, the descendant of the Nomad tribes of the great upheaval? Was there no one, worthy of the name of a great Roman, who would cement the disintegrated states of Italy, plant his standards upon the Capitol and proclaim himself lord of new Roman world? And he, her husband, from whom at one time she had expected such great things, was he not content with his lot? Was he not at this very moment offering homage to the despised foreigners, kissing the sandals of a heretical pope, whom a bribed Conclave had placed in the chair of St. Peter through the armed manifestation of an emperor's will?
But did Crescentius really want to break the chains that would forever tarnish the reputation of a noble family that had ruled Rome for over a century? Was he okay being the servant of that boy, before whom a powerful empire bowed—youthful indeed, blessed with a rare beauty of body and soul—but still just a boy, a barbarian, a descendant of the nomadic tribes from the great upheaval? Was there no one, worthy of being called a great Roman, who would unify the fractured states of Italy, raise his standards on the Capitol, and declare himself the lord of a new Roman world? And he, her husband, from whom she once expected so much, was he not satisfied with his situation? Was he not, at this very moment, paying tribute to the despised foreigners, kissing the sandals of a heretical pope that a bribed Conclave had placed on the chair of St. Peter through the forceful will of an emperor?
The walls of Castel San Angelo weighed upon her like lead, since Rome was again defiled by these Northern barbarians, whom her countrymen were powerless to repulse, whom they dared not provoke and under whose insolence they smarted. Stephania heaved a deep sigh. Then everything faded from her vision, like a landscape shrouded in mist and she relapsed in twilight dreams of a past that had gone forever.
The walls of Castel San Angelo felt heavy on her like lead, as Rome was once again corrupted by these Northern invaders, whom her fellow countrymen couldn't stop, whom they didn't dare to confront, and under whose arrogance they endured suffering. Stephania let out a deep sigh. Then everything blurred in her view, like a scene hidden by fog, and she slipped into twilight dreams of a past that was gone forever.
For a moment Crescentius lingered on the threshold, as if entranced by the vision of her loveliness. The stern and anxious look, which his face had worn during the interview with the Chamberlain, passed off like a summer storm, as he stood before his adored wife. She started, as his shadow darkened the doorway, but the next moment he was at her side, and taking both her white hands in his, he drew her towards him and gazed with love and scrutiny into the velvet depths of her eyes.
For a moment, Crescentius stopped at the door, seemingly mesmerized by her beauty. The serious and anxious look he had during his meeting with the Chamberlain disappeared like a summer storm as he stood before his beloved wife. She flinched when his shadow crossed the doorway, but in the next moment, he was beside her, taking her delicate hands in his, pulling her closer, and gazing with love and intense focus into the deep, dark pools of her eyes.
For a moment her manner seemed slightly embarrassed and there was something in her tone which did not escape the Senator's trained ear.
For a moment, she looked a bit embarrassed, and there was something in her tone that didn't escape the Senator's trained ear.
"I am glad you came," she said after the usual interchange of greetings such as lovers indulge in when brought together after a brief separation. "My lord's time has been greatly occupied in the emperor's absence."
"I'm really glad you came," she said after the usual greetings lovers share when they reunite after a little time apart. "My lord has been really busy since the emperor has been away."
Crescentius failed not to note the reproach in the tone of his wife, even through her smile. She seemed more radiantly beautiful than ever at this moment.
Crescentius couldn't ignore the criticism in his wife's voice, even though she was smiling. She looked more stunningly beautiful than ever at that moment.
"And what would my queen have?" he asked. "All I have, or ever shall have, is hers."
"And what does my queen want?" he asked. "Everything I have, or will ever have, is hers."
"Queen indeed,—queen of a sepulcher, of the Mausoleum of an emperor," she replied scornfully. "But I ask not for jewels or palaces—or women's toys. I am my lord's helpmate. I am to take counsel in affairs of state."
"Definitely a queen—queen of a tomb, of the emperor's Mausoleum," she responded with disdain. "But I don’t want jewels or palaces—or things for women. I’m my lord’s partner. I should have a voice in state affairs."
A musing glance broke from the Senator's eyes.
A reflective expression crossed the Senator's face.
"Affairs of state," he said, with a smile and a sigh. "Alas,—I hoped when I turned my back on Aventine, there would be love awaiting me and oblivion—in Stephania's arms. But I have strange news for you,—has it reached your ear?"
"Politics," he said with a smile and a sigh. "I honestly thought that when I left Aventine, love would be there for me and I could forget everything—in Stephania's arms. But I have some surprising news for you—have you heard it?"
She shook her head. "I know of nothing stranger than the prevailing state."
She shook her head. "I can't think of anything weirder than what's happening right now."
He ignored the veiled reproach.
He ignored the subtle criticism.
"Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, the German commander-in-chief, is bent upon taking holy orders. I thought it was an idle rumour, some gossip of the taverns, but within the hour it has been confirmed to me by a source whose authenticity is above doubt."
"Margrave Eckhardt of Meissen, the German commander-in-chief, is serious about becoming a clergyman. I thought it was just a silly rumor, something people were saying at the bar, but within the hour, I’ve had it confirmed by a source whose credibility is beyond doubt."
"And your informant?"
"And your source?"
"Benilo, the Chamberlain."
"Benilo, the Steward."
"And whence this sudden world weariness?"
"And where does this unexpected tiredness with the world come from?"
"The mastering grief for the death of his wife."
"Dealing with the loss of his wife."
Stephania fell to musing.
Stephania began to daydream.
"Benilo," she spoke after a time, "has his own ends in view—not yours. Trust him not!"
"Benilo," she said after a pause, "is looking out for himself—not you. Don't trust him!"
Crescentius felt a strange misgiving as he remembered his late discourse with the Chamberlain, and the latter's suggestion, the primary cause of his visit to Stephania's apartments.
Crescentius felt an odd sense of unease as he remembered his recent conversation with the Chamberlain and the suggestion that was the primary reason for his visit to Stephania's room.
"I fear you mistrust him needlessly," he said after a pause. "Benilo's friendship for the emperor is but the mantle, under which he conceals the lever that shall raise the Latin world."
"I’m concerned that you don’t trust him without a valid reason," he said after a pause. "Benilo's friendship with the emperor is just a front for the influence he has that will uplift the Latin world."
Stephania gazed absently into space.
Stephania stared blankly into space.
"As I lay dreaming in the evening light, looking out upon the city, which you should rule, by reason of your name, by reason of your descent,—of a truth, I did marvel at your patience."
"As I lay dreaming in the evening light, gazing at the city you should lead because of your name and your background, I really admired your patience."
A laugh of bitter scorn broke from the Senator's lips.
A laugh of bitter contempt came from the Senator's lips.
"Can the living derive force and energy from a past, that is forgotten? Rome does not want tragedies! It wants to be danced to, sung to and amused. Anything to make the rabble forget their own abasement. 'Panem et Circenses' has been for ever their cry."
"Can people today find strength and energy in a forgotten past? Rome doesn’t want tragedies! It wants to be entertained, danced for, and sung to. Anything to help the masses forget their own humiliation. 'Bread and Circuses' has always been their rallying cry."
"Yet ours is a glorious race! Of a blood which has flowed untarnished in the veins of our ancestors for centuries. It has been our proud boast, that not a drop of the mongrel blood of foreign invaders ever tainted our own. It is not for the Roman rabble I grieve,—it is for ourselves."
"But we are an incredible race! Our blood has remained pure and strong in our ancestors for centuries. We take pride in the fact that not a drop of mixed blood from foreign invaders has ever tainted our own. I don’t feel sorry for the Roman crowd—I’m mourning for us."
"You have wondered at my patience, Stephania, at my endurance of the foreign yoke, at my seeming indifference to the traditions of our house. Would you, after all, counsel rebellion?"
"You’ve been wondering about my patience, Stephania, how I can tolerate foreign rule and seem indifferent to our family traditions. Are you really suggesting we rebel?"
"I would but have you remember, that you are a Roman," Stephania replied with her deep-toned voice. "Stephania's husband, and too good to hold an emperor's stirrup."
"I just want to remind you that you're a Roman," Stephania said in her deep voice. "Stephania's husband, and too honorable to hold an emperor's stirrup."
"Then indeed you sorely misjudge me, if you think that under this outward mask of serene submission there slumbers a spirit indifferent to the cause of Rome. If the prediction of Nilus is true, we have not much time to lose. Send the girl away! It is not well that she hear too much."
"You really misunderstand me if you think that underneath this calm facade of submission lies a spirit that doesn’t care about Rome's cause. If Nilus's prediction is right, we don't have much time left. Send the girl away! It's not good for her to hear too much."
The last words, spoken in a whisper, caused Stephania to dismiss the Greek maid. Then she said:
The last words, said softly, made Stephania send the Greek maid away. Then she said:
"And do you too, my lord, believe in these monkish dreams?"
"Do you, my lord, also believe in these monk-like dreams?"
"The world cannot endure forever."
"The world can't last forever."
Crescentius paused, glanced round the apartment, as if to convince himself that there was no other listener. Then he rose, and strode to the curtain, which screened the entrance to an inner chamber. Not until he had convinced himself that they were alone, did he resume his seat by the side of Stephania. Then he spoke in low and cautious accents:
Crescentius paused, scanned the room as if checking for eavesdroppers. Then he stood up and walked over to the curtain that concealed the entrance to another room. Only after he confirmed they were alone did he sit back down next to Stephania. Then he spoke in a soft, cautious voice:
"I have brooded over the present state, until I am well nigh mad. I have brooded ever since the first tidings of Otto's approach reached the city, how to make a last, desperate dash for freedom and our old rights. I have conceived a plan, as yet known to none but to myself. Too many hunters spoil the chase. We cannot count on the people. Long fasts and abstinences have made them cowards. Let them listen to the monks! Let them howl their Misereres! I will not break into their rogue's litany nor deprive them of their chance in purgatory."
I've been thinking about the current situation so much that it's driving me nuts. Since I first heard about Otto's plans for the city, I've been trying to figure out how to make one last, desperate push for freedom and our old rights. I've come up with a plan, and it's a secret known only to me. Too many people getting involved will ruin everything. We can't count on the townsfolk. Their long periods of fasting and self-denial have made them cowardly. Let them listen to the monks! Let them chant their Misereres! I refuse to disrupt their silly rituals or take away their chance at purgatory.
He paused for a moment, as if endeavouring to bring order into his thoughts, then he continued, slowly.
He paused for a moment, as if sorting through his thoughts, then he continued, slowly.
"It is but seemly that the Romans in some way requite the affection so royally showered on them by the German King. Therefore it is in my mind to arrange such festivities in honour of Otto's return from the shrines of Monte Gargano, as shall cause him to forget the burden of government."
"It's only fair that the Romans express their gratitude for the support they've gotten from the German King. So, I’m planning to organize some celebrations to welcome Otto back from the shrines of Monte Gargano, activities that will help him relax from the stresses of his reign."
"And enhance his love for our sunny land," Stephania interposed.
"And increase his love for our sunny land," Stephania added.
"That malady is incurable," Crescentius replied. "Otto is a fantastic. He dreams of making Rome the capital of the earth,—a madness harmless in itself, were it not for Bruno in the chair of St. Peter. Single handed their efforts might be stemmed. Their combined frenzy will sweep everything before it. These festivities are to dazzle the eyes of the stalwart Teutons whose commander is a very Cerberus of watchfulness. Under the cover of merry-making I shall introduce into Castel San Angelo such forces from the Calabrian themes as will supplant the lack of Roman defenders. And as for the Teutons—their souls will be ours through our women; their bodies through our men."
"That illness can’t be cured," Crescentius said. "Otto is an idealist. He dreams of making Rome the capital of the world—a fantasy that would be harmless on its own, if it weren't for Bruno sitting on the throne of St. Peter. Alone, we might be able to stop them. Together, their craziness will push everything out of the way. These celebrations are meant to impress the strong Teutons, whose leader is the ultimate protector. Under the cover of festivities, I will bring in troops from the Calabrian regions to replace the missing Roman defenders. And as for the Teutons—their hearts will belong to us through our women; their bodies through our men."
Crescentius paused. Stephania too was silent, less surprised at the message than its suddenness. She had never wholly despaired of him. Now his speech revealed to her that Crescentius could be as crafty in intrigue as he was bold in warfare. Proud as she was and averse to dissimulation the intrigue unmasked by the Senator yet fascinated her, as the only means to reach the long coveted goal. "Rome for the Romans" had for generations been the watchword of her house and so little pains had she taken to disguise her feelings that when upon some former occasion Otto had craved an audience of her, an unheard of condescension, inspired as much by her social position as by the fame of her unrivalled beauty, the imperial envoy had departed with an ill-disguised rebuff, and Stephania had shut herself up within the walls of a convent till Otto and his hosts had returned beyond the Alps.
Crescentius took a moment to pause. Stephania was quiet too, more surprised by the suddenness of the message than by its content. She had never completely lost faith in him. Now his words showed her that Crescentius could be just as clever in plotting as he was brave in battle. Despite her pride and distaste for deception, the plan revealed by the Senator fascinated her, as it was the only way to achieve her long-cherished dream. "Rome for the Romans" had been her family’s motto for generations, and she had been so vocal about her feelings that when Otto once requested a meeting with her—an unprecedented gesture influenced as much by her social rank as by the notoriety of her extraordinary beauty—the imperial envoy had left with a barely concealed insult, and Stephania had locked herself away in a convent until Otto and his group had returned beyond the Alps.
"Within one week, Eckhardt is to be consecrated," Crescentius continued with slight hesitation, as if not quite assured of the directness of his arguments with regard to the request he was about to prefer. "Every pressure is being brought to bear upon him, to keep him true to his purpose. Even a guard is—at Benilo's instigation—to be placed at the portals of St. Peter's to prevent any mischance whatsoever during the ceremony."
"In one week, Eckhardt will be consecrated," Crescentius said, pausing for a moment, unsure if he had made his request clear enough. "There's a lot of pressure on him to stay focused on his goal. Even a guard, at Benilo's suggestion, will be stationed at the entrance of St. Peter's to prevent any potential problems during the ceremony."
He paused, to watch the effect of his speech upon Stephania and to ascertain if he dared proceed. But as he gazed into the face of the woman he loved, he resolved that not a shadow of suspicion should ever cloud that white brow, caressed by the dark wealth of her silken hair.
He paused to see how his words impacted Stephania and to determine if he could continue. But as he looked into the face of the woman he loved, he decided that not a trace of doubt would ever shadow that smooth forehead, framed by the dark beauty of her silky hair.
"The German leader removed for ever," Crescentius continued, "immured alive within the inexorable walls of the cloister—small is indeed the chance for another German victory."
"The German leader is gone for good," Crescentius continued, "trapped forever within the unyielding walls of the monastery—there's really not much hope for another German victory."
"But will King Otto acquiesce to lose his great leader?"
"But will King Otto be willing to lose his great leader?"
"Benilo is fast supplanting Eckhardt in Otto's favour. Benilo wishes what Otto wishes. Benilo sees what Otto sees. Benilo speaks what Otto thinks. Rome is pacified; Rome is content; Rome is happy; what need of heavy armament? Eckhardt reviles the Romans,—he reviles Benilo, he reviles the new state,—he insists upon keeping his iron hosts in the Neronian field,—within sight of Castel San Angelo. It was to be Benilo or Eckhardt—you know the result."
Benilo is quickly becoming Otto's favorite over Eckhardt. Benilo desires the same things Otto does. Benilo understands what Otto perceives. Benilo expresses what Otto believes. Rome is peaceful; Rome is content; Rome is joyful; why is there a need for heavy weaponry? Eckhardt disrespects the Romans—he disrespects Benilo, he disrespects the new regime—he insists on keeping his iron forces in the Neronian field—visible from Castel San Angelo. It was either Benilo or Eckhardt—you know how that ended.
"But if you were deceived," Stephania replied with a shudder. "Your eagle spirit often ascends where mine fails to follow. Yet,—be not over-bold."
"But if you were deceived," Stephania said with a shiver. "Your high spirits often lift where mine struggles to keep pace. Still, don’t be too reckless."
"I am not deceived! I bide my time. 'Tis not by force men slay the rushing bull. Otto would regenerate the Roman world. But he himself is to be the God of his new state, a jealous God who brooks no rival—only subjects or slaves. He has nursed this dream until it is part of himself, of his own flesh and blood. What may you expect of a youth, who, not content to absorb the living, calls the dead to his aid? He shall nevermore recross the Alps alive."
"I'm not tricked! I'm just biding my time. Men don’t bring down a charging bull through sheer force. Otto wants to recreate the Roman Empire. But he intends to be the god of his new realm, a jealous god who recognizes no equals—only subjects or slaves. He has clung to this dream until it has become part of him, like his own flesh and blood. What can you expect from a young man who isn’t happy with the living and seeks the dead for assistance? He will never cross the Alps alive again."
Crescentius' tone grew gloomy as he continued.
Crescentius's tone grew serious as he went on.
"I bear the youth no grudge, nor ill-will.—But Rome cannot share. He has a power of which he is himself unconscious; it is the inheritance from his Hellenic mother. Were he conscious of its use, hardly the grave would be a safe refuge for us. Once Rome triumphed over Hellas. Shall Hellas trample Rome in the dust in the person of this boy, whose unspoken word will sweep our old traditions from the soil?"
"I don't hold any grudges or negative feelings towards the young man. But Rome can't be split apart. He has an influence he doesn't even realize; it comes from his Greek mother. If he knew how to use it, not even the grave would protect us. There was a time when Rome defeated Greece. Should Greece now bring Rome down through this boy, whose unspoken words could wipe out our ancient traditions?"
"But this power, this weakness as you call it—what is it?" Stephania interposed, raising her head questioningly. "I know you have not scrutinized the armour, which encases that fantastic soul, without an effort to discover a flaw."
"But this power and weakness you're talking about—what is it?" Stephania asked, tilting her head with a curious expression. "I know you haven't looked at the armor surrounding that amazing soul without trying to find a fault."
"And I have discovered it," Crescentius replied, his heart beating strangely. Stephania herself was leading up to the fatal subject of his visit; but in the depths of his soul he trembled for fear of himself, and wished he had not come.
"And I found out about it," Crescentius replied, feeling an unusual rush of anxiety. Stephania was addressing the important reason for his visit, but inside, he was frightened about what that implied for him and wished he hadn't come.
"And what have you discovered?" Stephania persisted curiously.
"So, what did you discover?" Stephania asked, still interested.
"The weak spot in the armour," he replied, avoiding her gaze.
"The weak spot in the armor," he said, turning his gaze away from her.
"Is there a remedy?"
"Is there a solution?"
"We lack but the skilful physician."
"We just need a qualified doctor."
Stephania raised herself from her recumbent position. With pale and colourless face she stared at the speaker.
Stephania got up from where she was lying down. With a pale and drained face, she looked at the speaker.
"Surely—you would not resort to—"
"Surely—you wouldn’t resort to—"
She paused, her lips refusing to utter the words.
She paused, her lips hesitant to speak the words.
Crescentius shook his head.
Crescentius shook his head.
"If such were my desire, the steel of John of the Catacombs were swifter. No,—it is not like that," he continued musingly, as if testing the ground inch by inch, as he advanced. "A woman's hand must lead the youth to the fateful brink. A woman must enwrap him and entrap him; a woman must cull the hidden secrets from his heart;—a woman must make him forget time and eternity, forget the volcano, on whose crater he stands,—until the great bell of the Capitol shall toll the hour of doom for German dominion in Rome."
"If that was my desire, John of the Catacombs' steel would be faster. No,—it’s not that simple," he said thoughtfully, as if he were carefully feeling his way forward. "A woman's hand needs to lead the young man to the pivotal moment. A woman must embrace and captivate him; a woman must bring out the hidden secrets from his heart;—a woman must make him forget about time and eternity, forget the volcano he's standing on,—until the great bell of the Capitol tolls for the end of German rule in Rome."
He paused, trembling, lest she might read and anticipate the thoughts of his heart.
He paused, trembling, worried that she might read and figure out the thoughts in his heart.
But she seemed not to guess them, for with a smile she said:
But she didn’t seem to get it, because she smiled and said:
"They say the boy has never loved."
"They say the boy has never experienced love."
"Thereon have I built my plans. Some Circe must be found to administer to him the fatal lotus,—to estrange him from his country, from his leaders, from his hosts."
"That’s what I've built my plans around. A Circe needs to be found to give him the deadly lotus—to make him forget his home, his leaders, and his people."
"But where is one to be trusted so supremely?" she questioned.
"But where can someone be trusted so fully?" she asked.
Crescentius had anticipated the question.
Crescentius expected the question.
"There is but one in all Rome—but one."
"There's only one in all of Rome—just one."
"And she?" the question came almost in a whisper. "Do you know her?"
"And her?" The question was barely audible. "Do you know her?"
Crescentius breathed hard. For a moment he closed his eyes, praying inwardly for courage. At last he replied with seeming indifference:
Crescentius gasped. For a moment, he closed his eyes, quietly praying for strength. Finally, he replied with an air of indifference:
"I have known her long. She is loyal to Rome and true to herself."
"I've known her for a long time. She is loyal to Rome and remains true to herself."
"Her name?" she insisted.
"What's her name?" she insisted.
"Stephania."
"Stephania."
A wild laugh resounded in the chamber. Its echoes seemed to mock those two, who faced each other, trembling, colourless.
A wild laugh echoed in the room. The sound seemed to mock the two of them as they faced each other, shaking and pale.
"That was Benilo's advice."
"That was Benilo's suggestion."
Like a knife-thrust the words from Stephania's lips pierced the heart of the Senator of Rome.
Like a knife, Stephania's words cut straight to the heart of the Senator of Rome.
Stephania stared at him in such bewilderment, as if she thought him mad. But when he remained silent, when she read in his downcast eyes the mute confirmation of his speech, she sprang from her couch, facing him in the whole splendour of her beauty.
Stephania looked at him in confusion, as if she thought he was crazy. But when he remained silent, and she noticed the unspoken truth of his words in his sad eyes, she jumped off her couch and confronted him, radiating the full brightness of her beauty.
"Surely you are jesting, my lord, or else you rave, you are mad?" she cried. "Or can it be, that my ears tinkle with some mockery of the fiend? Speak! You have not said it! You did not! You dared not."
"You've got to be kidding, my lord, or you’ve lost your mind!" she exclaimed. "Or am I just imagining things? Speak! You can’t really have said that! You wouldn’t dare."
She removed a stray lock of hair from her snow white brow, while her eyes burnt into those of Crescentius, like two orbs of living fire.
She pushed a loose strand of hair from her snowy white forehead, while her eyes locked onto Crescentius's, like two glowing orbs of fire.
"Your ears did not belie you, Stephania," the Senator said at last. "I said you are the one—the only one."
"You heard me correctly, Stephania," the Senator finally replied. "I meant what I said—you are the one—the only one."
With these words he took her hands in his and attempted to draw her down beside him, but she tore them from his grasp, while her face alternately paled and flushed.
With those words, he took her hands in his and tried to pull her down next to him, but she yanked them away, her face going from pale to flushed.
"Nay," she spoke with cutting irony, "the Senator of Rome is a model husband. He disdains the dagger and poison phial, instead he barters his wife. You have an admirable code of morality, my lord! 'Tis a pity I do not share your views, else the fiend might teach me how to profit by your suggestion."
"No," she said sarcastically, "the Senator of Rome is an ideal husband. He refuses the dagger and poison vial; instead, he sells his wife. You have a remarkable sense of morality, my lord! It's too bad I don't share your perspective, or the devil might actually teach me how to take advantage of your advice."
Crescentius did not interrupt the flow of her indignation, but his face betrayed a keenness of anguish which did not escape Stephania's penetrating gaze. She approached him and laying her hands on his shoulders bade him look her in the eye.
Crescentius didn’t stop her from showing her anger, but his face revealed a deep pain that Stephania immediately noticed. She walked over to him, put her hands on his shoulders, and told him to look her in the eye.
"How could you say this to me?" she spoke in softer, yet reproachful tones. "How could you? Has it come to the pass where Rome can but be saved by the arts of a wanton? If so, then let Rome perish,—and we ourselves be buried under her ruins."
"How could you say this to me?" she asked, her tone gentler but still accusatory. "How could you? Has it really come to the point where the only way to save Rome is through the schemes of a promiscuous person? If that's true, then let Rome fall—and let us be buried under her ruins."
Her eyes reflected her noble, undaunted spirit and never had Stephania appeared more beautiful to the Senator, her husband.
Her eyes reflected her noble, fearless spirit, and Stephania had never looked more beautiful to the Senator, her husband.
"Your words are the seal of loyalty upon your soul, Stephania," Crescentius replied. "Think you, I would cast away my jewel, cast it before these barbarians? But you do not understand. I will be more plain. It was not that part you were to assume."
"Your words show your loyalty, Stephania," Crescentius answered. "Do you really think I would just throw away my treasure and toss it in front of these barbarians? But you don’t understand. Let me be clearer. That wasn’t the role you were supposed to take on."
Stephania resumed her seat by his side. Her bosom heaved and her eyes peered dimly through a mist of tears.
Stephania sat back down next to him. Her chest heaved as she breathed, and her eyes gazed through a blur of tears.
"Of all the hosts who crossed the Alps with him," Crescentius spoke with a voice, unsteady at first, but gradually gaining the strength of his own convictions, "none shares the emperor's dreams, none his hopes of reconstruction. An embassy from the Palatinate is even now on the way, to demand his return.—Not he! But there is one, the twin of his mind and soul—Gregory the Pontiff, who will soon have his hands full with a refractory Conclave, and will not be able to succour his friend in the realization of his fantastic dreams. He must be encouraged,—his watchfulness beguiled until we are strong enough to strike the final blow. Only an intellect equal to his own dares assail the task. He must be led by a firm hand, by a hand which he trusts—but by a hand never forgetful of its purpose, a hand closed to bribery of chattel or soul. He must be ruled by a mind that grasps all the strange excrescences of his own diseased brain. Let him build up his fantastic dream-empire, while Rome rallies her forces for a final reckoning, then let the mirage dissolve. This is the part I had assigned to you. I can entrust it to none else. Our hopes hang upon the fulfilment. Thus, his hosts dissatisfied, the electors muttering beyond the Alps, the Romans awakening to their own disgrace, the king at odds with his leaders and himself, the pontiff menaced by the hostile Cardinals, there is one hope left to us, to crush the invaders—our last. If it miscarries,—there will not be gibbets enough in the Campagna for the heads that will swing."
"Of all the groups that crossed the Alps with him," Crescentius said, his voice initially shaky but gradually becoming more confident, "none share the emperor's dreams or his hopes for rebuilding. An envoy from the Palatinate is already on the way to demand his return.—Not him! But there is one person, his equal in mind and spirit—Gregory the Pontiff, who will soon be busy managing a troublesome Conclave and won't be able to help his friend achieve his lofty dreams. He needs to be encouraged—his focus distracted until we are strong enough to deal the final blow. Only a mind equal to his own would dare to take on this task. He needs to be guided by a steady hand that he trusts—but a hand that never forgets its mission, one that rejects any offers of money or morals. He must be led by a mind that understands all the bizarre ideas of his own twisted imagination. Let him build his fantastic dream empire while Rome gathers its forces for a final confrontation, and then let the illusion fade. This is the role I had planned for you. I can't trust anyone else with it. Our hopes depend on its success. So, with his men dissatisfied, the electors grumbling across the Alps, the Romans facing their own shame, the king at odds with his leaders and himself, and the pontiff threatened by hostile Cardinals, there's one hope left for us: to crush the invaders—our last hope. If we fail, there won’t be enough gallows in the Campagna for all the heads that will roll."
Stephania had gradually regained her composure. Raising her eyes to those of Crescentius, she said with hesitation:
Stephania had gradually regained her composure. Looking up into Crescentius's eyes, she said with a hint of hesitation:
"There is truth in your words, but I like not the task. I hate Otto with all my Roman heart; with all my soul do I hate that boy whose lofty aims shame our depravity. 'Tis an ill time for masks and mummeries. Why not entrust the task to the one so eminently fitted for it,—Benilo, the glittering snake?"
"You’re right, but I really don’t like this job. I hate Otto with all my heart; I truly can’t stand that kid whose high ambitions reveal our moral decline. This isn’t the time for pretense and drama. Why not let the one who’s perfect for this—Benilo, the smooth talker—take care of it?"
"There will be work enough for all of us," Crescentius replied evasively. Somehow he hated to admit even to his wife, that he mistrusted the Chamberlain's serpent wisdom. He had gone too far. He dared not recede without betraying his own misgivings.
"We'll have plenty of work to do," Crescentius said vaguely. For some reason, he couldn't bring himself to admit to his wife that he didn't trust the Chamberlain's cunning. He had gone too far and couldn’t back down without exposing his own doubts.
Stephania heaved a deep sigh.
Stephania let out a sigh.
"What would you have me do?"
"What do you need me to do?"
"You have so far studiously avoided the king. You have not even permitted him to feast his eyes on the most beautiful woman in all Rome. Be gracious to him, enter into his vagaries, point out to him old temples and forgotten tombs, newly dug-up friezes and musty crypts! Tell him of our legends and lead him back into the past, from whose labyrinth no Ariadne will guide him back to the present hour,—It is for Rome I ask."
"You've been dodging the king this whole time. You haven't even let him meet the most beautiful woman in all of Rome. Be nice to him, engage with his interests, show him ancient temples and hidden tombs, newly discovered friezes and dusty crypts! Share our legends with him and take him back into the past, from which no Ariadne will guide him back to the present—I'm asking this for Rome."
"Truly, were I a man, I would not trap my foe by woman's wiles, as long as I could grip mace or lance. Is there no man among all these Romans of yours treacherous enough for the task?"
"Honestly, if I were a man, I wouldn't use a woman's tricks to catch my enemy, especially when I could wield a mace or a spear. Isn't there a single man among all these Romans of yours who’s devious enough for this task?"
"It is even their treachery I dread," replied Crescentius. "Ambition or the lust of gain may at the last moment carry victory from the field. My maxim, you know: Trust none—Fear none! These festivities are to dazzle the aim of suspicion, to attach the people once more to our cause and to give you the desired opportunity to spread your nets. Then lead him step for step away from life, until he shall himself become but a spectre of the past."
"It's their betrayal that worries me," Crescentius said. "Ambition or the quest for wealth could steal victory from us right at the end. You know my rule: Trust no one—Fear no one! These celebrations are designed to distract anyone who might be suspicious, to win the public back to our side, and to give you the opportunity to set your traps. Then lead him gradually away from life until he turns into just a shadow of what he used to be."
"It is a game unworthy of you and me," Stephania replied after a long pause. "To beguile a trusting foe—but the end? What is it to be?"
"This is a game for both of us," Stephania said after a long pause. "To trick a trusting opponent—but what comes next? What’s the result?"
"Once in the councils of the king, you will lull his suspicions to slumber! You will counteract the pressure of his flaxen-haired leaders! You will make him a puppet in your hands, that has no will save yours. Then sound the watchword: Rome and Crescentius!"
"Once you’re in the king's meetings, you'll ease his suspicions! You’ll challenge the influence of his blonde-haired advisors! You’ll make him a puppet that only follows your commands. Then shout the rallying cry: Rome and Crescentius!"
"I too love glory," Stephania spoke almost inaudibly. "Glory achieved by valour, not intrigue. Give me time, my lord. As yet I hardly know if I am fitted for the high mission you have laid out for me. Give me but time."
"I love glory too," Stephania said quietly. "Glory earned through courage, not deceit. Just give me time, my lord. I still don't know if I'm really suited for the important mission you've assigned to me. Just give me time."
"There shall be no further mention of this matter between us," Crescentius replied. "You will be worthy of your self and of Rome, whose fates I have laid into your hands. The task is grave, but great will be the reward. Where will the present state lead to? Is there to be no limit to humiliation? Is every rebellion unlawful? Has Fate stamped on our brow, Suffer and be silent?"
"We're not going to talk about this anymore," Crescentius said. "You need to show that you’re worthy of yourself and Rome, whose future I’ve put in your hands. This is a serious task, but the payoff will be great. Where will we end up with this situation? Is there no limit to our shame? Is every act of rebellion forbidden? Has Fate branded us with 'Suffer and stay quiet'?"
"For whom then is this comedy to be enacted?"
"So, who is this comedy intended for?"
Crescentius shrugged his shoulders.
Crescentius shrugged.
"Say for ourselves if you will. Deem you, Stephania, I would put my head in the sling for that howling mob down yonder in their hovels? For the rabble which would stone him, who gives them bread? Or for the barons of Rome, who have encroached upon our sovereignty? If Fate will but grant me victory, their robber dens shall crumble into dust, as if an earthquake had levelled them. For this I have planned this Comedy of Love—for this alone."
"Let’s speak for ourselves, okay? Do you really think, Stephania, that I would risk my life for that loud crowd down there in their shanties? For the mob that would throw stones at the one who feeds them? Or for the nobles of Rome, who have taken away our power? If fate lets me win, their strongholds will crumble, as if an earthquake had hit them. That's why I created this Comedy of Love—for that reason alone."
Stephania slowly rose from her seat beside the Senator. Every vestige of colour had faded from her face.
Stephania slowly stood up from her seat beside the Senator. Her face had lost all its color.
"Surely I have not heard aright," she said. "Did you say 'Comedy of Love'?"
"I must have misunderstood," she said. "Did you say 'Comedy of Love'?"
Crescentius laughed, a low but nervous laugh.
Crescentius let out a soft but uncomfortable laugh.
"Why stare you so, Stephania, as if I bade you in all truth to betray me? Is it so hard to feign a little affection for this wingless cherub whom you are to mould to your fancies? The choice is his,—until—"
"Why are you looking at me like that, Stephania, as if I'm asking you to betray me? Is it really that hard to pretend to care a little for this wingless cherub that you’re meant to mold to your wishes? The choice is his—until—"
"Until it is his no longer," Stephania muttered under her breath, which quickly came and went.
"Until it's no longer his," Stephania whispered softly, her words fleeting.
There was a pause of some duration, during which the Senator of Rome restlessly paced the apartment. Stephania had resumed her former station and seemed lost in deep rumination. From without no sounds were audible. The city slept. The evening star burnt low down in the horizon. The moon sickle slept on the crests of the mountains of Albano.
A moment went by as the Senator of Rome paced the room nervously. Stephania had returned to her previous place and seemed lost in thought. Outside, there was silence. The city was calm. The evening star hung low on the horizon. The crescent moon rested over the tops of the Albano mountains.
At last Stephania rose and laid her white arm on the shoulder of the Senator of Rome.
Finally, Stephania got up and rested her white arm on the shoulder of the Roman Senator.
"I will do your bidding," she said slowly, looking straight into his eyes, "for the glory of Rome and your own!"
"I'll do what you ask," she said slowly, looking directly into his eyes, "for the glory of Rome and for you!"
"For our glory," Crescentius replied with a deep sigh of relief. "I knew you would not fail me in this hour of need."
"For our glory," Crescentius said with a deep sigh of relief. "I knew you wouldn't let me down when it mattered."
Stephania raised her hand, as if deprecating the reward.
Stephania raised her hand, as if trying to downplay the reward.
"For your glory alone, my lord,—it will suffice for both of us," she replied hurriedly, as her arms sank down by her side.
"For your glory alone, my lord—it'll be enough for both of us," she quickly replied, as her arms fell to her sides.
"Be it so, since you so wish it," Crescentius replied. "I thank you, Stephania! And now farewell. It waxes late and grave matters of state require my instant attention. Await not my return to-night."
"Okay, since that's what you want," Crescentius said. "Thanks, Stephania! Now, goodbye. It's getting late, and I need to focus on important state matters. Don’t expect me back tonight."
And kissing her brow, Crescentius hurriedly left his wife's apartment and ascended a spiral stairway, leading to the chamber of his astrologer. Suddenly he staggered, as if he had seen his own ghost and turned sick at heart.
Kissing her forehead, Crescentius quickly left his wife's room and climbed a spiral staircase to his astrologer's chamber. Suddenly, he stumbled, as if he had seen his own ghost, and felt a wave of nausea.
"What have I done!" he gasped, grasping his forehead with both hands. "What have I done!"
"What have I done!" he shouted, holding his forehead with both hands. "What have I done!"
Was it a presentiment that suddenly rushed over Him, prompting him to retrace his steps, prompting him to take back his request? For a moment he wavered. His pride and his love struggled for supremacy,—but pride conquered. He would not have Stephania think that he feared a rival on earth. He would not have her believe that he questioned her love.
Was it an instinct that suddenly struck him, making him want to turn back and retract his request? For a moment, he hesitated. His pride and his love fought for dominance—but pride won. He wouldn’t let Stephania think he was afraid of a rival. He wouldn’t let her believe that he doubted her feelings for him.
After Crescentius had departed from the chamber, Stephania gazed long and wistfully into the starlit night without, so calm and so serene.
After Crescentius left the room, Stephania gazed wistfully at the starry night outside, so calm and so peaceful.
Then a laugh, wild and shrill, broke from her lips, and sinking back among her cushions, a shower of tears came to her relief.
Then a loud, sharp laugh escaped her lips, and as she sank back into her cushions, a flood of tears came to her rescue.
CHAPTER IX
CHAPTER 9
THE SERMON IN THE GHETTO
THE SERMON IN THE HOOD
he Contubernium Hebræorum,
as it is loftily styled in the
pontifical edicts of the time,
the Roman Ghetto, was a
district of considerable extent,
reclaimed originally from the
swamps of the Tiber at the foot
of the Capitoline Hill, and
surrounded either by lofty walls,
or houses which were not
permitted to have even a loop-hole to the exterior. Five massive
gates, guarded by the halberdiers of the Roman magistrate
were opened at sun-rise and closed at sun-set to emit and to
receive back their jealously guarded inmates, objects of
unutterable contempt and loathing with the populace, into whose
heart the Catholic Church of the Middle Ages had infused a
veneration and love for the person of the Redeemer rather
than for his attributes, and whose passions and devotions were
as yet unalloyed by the skepticism and indifference which
began to pervade the higher ranks of society in the century
of the Renaissance.
The Contubernium Hebræorum, as it was officially called, the Roman Ghetto, was a large area that had originally been drained from the swamps of the Tiber at the base of the Capitoline Hill and was surrounded either by tall walls or houses that had no openings to the outside. Five large gates, guarded by the halberdiers of the Roman magistrate, opened at dawn and closed at dusk to allow the carefully protected residents—objects of deep contempt and disdain from the public, who had been taught by the Catholic Church during the Middle Ages to revere and love the Redeemer himself rather than his qualities. Their feelings and devotions remained unaffected by the skepticism and indifference that started to spread among the upper classes during the Renaissance.
Three or four times a year, a grand attempt at conversion was made, the Pope appointing the most renowned ecclesiastics to deliver the sermons.
Three or four times a year, there was a big initiative to convert people, with the Pope choosing the most well-known church leaders to deliver the sermons.
On the occasion about to be described towards the end of the year 999, the Jews had good reason to expect a more than commonly devout throng in the train of the pontifical delegate. They had prepared accordingly. Upon entering the gates of the Ghetto the beholder was struck with the dreary and melancholy aspect of the houses and the emptiness of the little shops which appeared like holes in the walls. Such precious wares as they possessed had been as carefully concealed as those they had abstracted on the eve of their departure from Egypt. The exceeding narrowness of the streets, which were in some parts scarcely wide enough to allow two persons to walk abreast, and seemed in a manner arched, in-as-much as one story extended above the others, increased the disagreeable effect. Noisome smells greeted the nostrils on every turn and the flutter of rags from numerous dark lattices seemed to testify to the poverty within.
At the end of the year 999, the Jews had every reason to expect a particularly dedicated crowd following the papal delegate. They had prepared for this. As one entered the gates of the Ghetto, the gloomy and sad appearance of the houses, along with the emptiness of the small shops resembling holes in the walls, was immediately striking. The valuable goods they had were hidden away just as carefully as those they took when leaving Egypt. The streets were extremely narrow, in some places barely wide enough for two people to walk side by side, and they appeared to be arched due to the upper stories hanging over the lower ones, adding to the unpleasant atmosphere. Unpleasant odors greeted the senses at every turn, and the tattered rags fluttering from numerous dark windows seemed to testify to the poverty inside.
Such the Roman Ghetto appeared on the eve of the great harangue for which the reigning Pontiff, Gregory V, had, in accordance with the tradition of the Holy See, delegated the most renowned light of the church. Not a Jew was to be seen, much less a Jewess, throughout the whole line of march from the gates of the Ghetto to the large open square where they held their markets, and where they had been summoned to assemble in mass. The long narrow and intricate windings misled many who did not keep pace with the Pope's delegate and his attendants, but the greater part of the rabble rushed into the square like a mountain stream, leaping over opposing boulders, shouting, laughing, yelling and crushing one another, as if they were taking possession of a conquered city.
That’s how the Roman Ghetto looked on the eve of the big speech for which the current Pope, Gregory V, had, in keeping with the tradition of the Holy See, chosen the most notable member of the church. Not a single Jew was in sight, let alone a Jewish woman, along the entire route from the gates of the Ghetto to the large open square where they held their markets and where they had been called to gather in large numbers. The long, narrow, and winding paths confused many who couldn’t keep up with the Pope's representative and his followers, but most of the crowd surged into the square like a rushing river, jumping over obstacles, shouting, laughing, yelling, and pushing against each other as if they were claiming a newly conquered city.
The square itself was paved with volcanic tufa, very unevenly laid. In the center was a great fountain of granite without the least ornament, intended exclusively for the use of the inmates of this dreary quarter. Into this square radiated numberless streets and alleys giving its disordered architecture the appearance of being reft and split into chasms, some of the houses being doubtfully propped with timbers.
The square was paved with volcanic tufa, but it was laid down very unevenly. In the center was a large, plain granite fountain intended only for the locals of this bleak area. From this square, numerous streets and alleys branched out, giving the chaotic architecture an appearance of being torn apart and fractured, with some houses precariously supported by wooden beams.
Round the fountain stone benches had been arranged with tables of similar crude material, at which usually sat the Elders, who decided all disputes, regulated the market and governed this inner empire partly by the maxims of common sense and justice, partly by the laws prescribed by their sacred books, severe indeed and executed with rigour, without provoking a thought of appeal to the milder and often opposing Christian judicature.
Around the fountain, there were stone benches with tables made from the same rough material, where the Elders typically met. They settled disputes, oversaw the market, and governed this inner community partly through common sense and fairness, and partly through the strict laws laid out in their sacred texts, which were enforced rigorously, without anyone considering appealing to the softer, often conflicting Christian courts.
But now this Sanhedrim was installed in its place of honour for a different purpose; to hear with outward complacency and inner abhorrence their ancient law denounced and its abolition or reform advocated. For this purpose a movable pulpit, which resembled a bronze caldron on a tripod, carried by four Jewish converts, was duly planted under the supreme direction of the companion friar of the pontifical delegate, who ordered its position reversed several times, ere it seemed to suit his fancy.
But now this Sanhedrin was positioned in its place of honor for a different reason; to sit with external calmness and internal disgust as their ancient law was criticized and demands for its abolition or reform were made. For this, a movable pulpit, looking like a bronze cauldron on a tripod and carried by four Jewish converts, was set up under the direct supervision of the companion friar of the pontifical delegate, who adjusted its position several times until it suited his preference.
The delegate of the Pope himself, surrounded by the pontifical guards, was still kneeling in silent prayer, when a stranger, who had followed the procession from afar, entered the Ghetto, unremarked in the general tumult and ensconced himself out of observation in a dark doorway. From his point of vantage, Eckhardt had leisure to survey the whole pandemonium. On his left there rose an irregular pile of wood-work, built not without some pretentions to architecture, with quaint carvings and devices of birds and beasts on the exposed joints and window-frames, but in a state of ruinous decay. About midheight sloped a pent-house with a narrow balcony, supported like many of the other buildings by props of timber, set against it from the ground. The lower part of the house was closed and barred and had the appearance of having been forsaken for decades.
The Pope's representative, surrounded by papal guards, was still kneeling in silent prayer when a stranger, who had been following the procession from a distance, entered the Ghetto, unnoticed in the chaos, and settled into a dark doorway out of sight. From his position, Eckhardt had time to observe the whole scene. To his left was a messy stack of wood, constructed with some architectural flair, featuring strange carvings and images of birds and beasts on the exposed joints and window frames, but it was in serious disrepair. About halfway up, a penthouse sloped down with a narrow balcony, supported like many of the other buildings by wooden props leaning against it from the ground. The lower part of the house was closed off and barred, giving the impression that it had been abandoned for decades.
While, himself unseen Eckhardt surveyed every detail of his surroundings; the preparations for the sermon continued. Beyond the seats of the Elders was assembled the great mass of those who were to profit by the exhortation, remarkable for their long unkempt beards, their glittering eyes and their peculiar physiognomies.
While Eckhardt stayed concealed, he took in every detail of his surroundings as the preparations for the sermon continued. A large crowd gathered beyond the Elders' seats, eager to hear the message, distinguished by their unkempt beards, bright eyes, and distinct facial features.
Beyond the circle of these compelled neophytes a tumultuous mob struggled for the possession of every point, whence a view of the proceedings could be obtained, quarrelling, scoffing and buffeting the unresisting Jews, whose policy it was not to offer the least pretext for pillage and general massacre, which on these occasions hovered over their heads by a finer thread than that to which hung the sword of Damocles. Without expostulations they submitted to the rude swaying of the mob, to their blows and revilings, opposing to their tormentors a seemingly inexhaustible endurance. But the horror, anxiety, and rage which glowed in their bosoms were strongly reflected in their faces, peering through the smoky glare of innumerable torches, which they were compelled to exhibit at all the windows of their houses. Engaged in this office only now and then a woman appeared for a brief instant, for the most part withered and old, or veiled and muffled with more than Turkish scrupulousness.
Outside the group of forced newcomers, a chaotic crowd fought for every spot to see what was happening, arguing, mocking, and shoving the defenseless Jews, who chose not to give any reason for looting or violence, which loomed over them like a thin thread, much like the sword of Damocles. Without protests, they endured the rough movements of the crowd, their strikes and insults, showing almost limitless patience to their abusers. But the fear, anxiety, and anger that burned inside them were clearly visible on their faces, peering through the smoky light of countless torches that they were forced to display at all the windows of their homes. Only occasionally did a woman appear briefly to help, usually old and frail, or covered and wrapped more carefully than even the strictest customs.
At last the pulpit was duly hoisted and placed to the satisfaction of the attending friar. The Pope's delegate having concluded his prayer arose and two of the Elders advanced, to present him with a copy of the Old Testament, for from their own laws were they to be refuted. They offered it with a deep Oriental bend and the humble request, that the representative of his Holiness, their sovereign, would be pleased to deliver his message. The monk replied briefly that it was not the message of any earthly power which he was there to deliver and then mounted the pulpit by a ladder, which his humbler associate held for him. The attendant friar then sprinkled a lustration round the pulpit with a bunch of hyssop, which he had dipped in an urn of holy water. This he showered liberally upon the Elders who dared not resent it, and ground their teeth in impotent rage.
Finally, the pulpit was set up to the satisfaction of the attending friar. The Pope's delegate finished his prayer, stood up, and two of the Elders stepped forward to hand him a copy of the Old Testament, as their own laws were meant to be challenged. They presented it with a deep bow and humbly requested that the representative of their sovereign, His Holiness, kindly deliver his message. The monk replied briefly that he wasn't there to deliver any message from earthly authority and then climbed the pulpit using a ladder his subordinate held for him. The attending friar then sprinkled ritual cleansing around the pulpit with hyssop he had dipped in a bowl of holy water. He generously sprayed it on the Elders, who dared not protest and ground their teeth in powerless anger.
Strangely interested, as Eckhardt found himself in the scene about to be enacted, watching the rolling human sea under the dark blue night-sky, he found his own curiosity shared by a second personage, who had taken his position immediately below the door-way, in which he stood concealed. This worthy wore a large hat, slouched over his face, which gave him the appearance of a peasant from the marshes; but his dirty gray mantle and crooked staff denoted him a pilgrim. Of his features very little was to be seen, save his glittering minx-eyes. These he kept fixed on the balcony of the ruined house, which had also attracted Eckhardt's attention. At other times that worthy's gaze searched the shadows beneath the gloomy structure with something of mingled scrutiny and scorn.
Strangely intrigued by what was about to happen, Eckhardt observed the crowd shifting under the dark blue night sky, realizing he wasn’t the only one curious about it. Another person had positioned himself right below the doorway where Eckhardt was hidden. This person wore a large hat that hung low over his face, making him look like a peasant from the marshes; however, his tattered gray cloak and crooked staff identified him as a pilgrim. Very little of his face was visible, except for his intense, bright eyes. He kept those eyes trained on the balcony of the ruined house, which had also caught Eckhardt’s interest. At other times, this figure’s gaze scanned the shadows beneath the gloomy structure with a mix of scrutiny and disdain.
"Surely this boasted steel-hearted knave of yours means to play us false? Where is the rogue? He keeps us waiting long."
"Surely this boastful, cold-hearted guy of yours is planning to trick us? Where is the scoundrel? He’s making us wait too long."
These words, as Eckhardt perceived, were addressed to an individual, who, to judge from the mask he wore, did not wish to be recognized.
Eckhardt realized these words were aimed at someone who, based on the mask they wore, didn’t want to be identified.
"Were it against the fiend, I would warrant him," answered a hushed voice. "But folks here have a great reverence for this holy man, who goes to comfort a plague-stricken patient more cheerfully than another visits his lady-love. And, if he needs must die, were it not wiser to venture the deed in some of the lonely places he haunts, than here in the midst of thousands?"
"If it were against the devil, I would put my money on him," replied a soft voice. "But people here really respect this holy man, who goes to comfort a plague-ridden patient more joyfully than someone visits their girlfriend. And if he has to die, wouldn't it be wiser to do it in one of the isolated places he often visits, rather than right here among thousands?"
"Nay," replied his companion in an undertone, every word of which was understood by his unseen listener. "Here alone can a tumult be raised without much danger, and as easily quelled. I do not set forests on fire, to warm my feet. Here they will lay the mischief to the Jews—elsewhere, suspicion would be quickly aroused, for what bravo would deem it worth his while to slay a wretched monk?"
"No," his companion replied softly, each word clear to the hidden listener. "Only here can chaos be stirred up with little risk, and just as easily managed. I don’t start wildfires just for warmth. Here, they'll blame the Jews for the problems—somewhere else, people would catch on fast, because what thug would find it worthwhile to kill a pathetic monk?"
Again the pseudo-pilgrim's associate peered into the shadows. Then he plucked his companion by the sleeve of his mantle.
Once again, the fake pilgrim's friend looked into the shadows. Then he pulled at his friend's sleeve.
"Yonder he comes—and by all my sins—streaming like a water-dog! Raise your staff, but no—he sees us," concluded the masked individual, shrinking back into the shadows.
"Here he comes—and I swear—he looks like a soaked dog! Lift your staff, but hold on—he sees us," the masked figure said, retreating into the shadows.
Presently a third individual joined the pilgrim and his friend.
Now a third person joined the traveler and his friend.
"Don Giovan! Thou dog! How long hast kept me gaping for thee!" the principal speaker hissed into the bravo's face as he limping approached. "But, by the mass,—who baptized thee so late in life?"
"Don Giovanni! You rascal! How long are you going to make me wait for you?" the main speaker snarled at the thug as he limped closer. "But honestly—who baptized you so late in life?"
There was something demoniacal in the sunken, cadaverous countenance of John of the Catacombs, as he peered into the speaker's eyes. His ashen-pale face with the low brow and inflamed eyelids, never more fittingly illustrated a living sepulchre. He growled some inarticulate response, half stifled by impotent rage and therefore lost upon his listener. For at this moment the voice of the preacher was heard above all the confused noise and din in the large square, reading a Hebrew text, which he subsequently translated into Latin. It was the powerful voice of the speaker, which prevented Eckhardt from distinctly hearing the account which the bravo gave of his forced immersion. But towards the conclusion of his talk, the pilgrim drew the bravo deeper into the shadows of the overhanging balcony and now their conversation became more distinct.
There was something eerie about the sunken, corpse-like face of John of the Catacombs as he gazed into the speaker's eyes. His pale, ashen face, with its low forehead and swollen eyelids, was like a living tomb. He growled an incomprehensible reply, choked with helpless anger, that his listener couldn’t understand. At that moment, the preacher’s voice rose above the chaos and noise in the large square, reading a Hebrew text that he then translated into Latin. It was the preacher's strong voice that kept Eckhardt from clearly hearing the story the thug shared about his forced immersion. However, toward the end of their conversation, the pilgrim pulled the thug further into the shadows under the balcony, making their discussion clearer.
"Dog of a villain!" he addressed John of the Catacombs. "How dare you say that you will fail me in this? Have you forgotten our compact?"
"You're a useless villain!" he said to John of the Catacombs. "How dare you say that you'll fail me on this? Have you forgotten our deal?"
"That I have not, my lord," replied the bravo, shuddering with fear and the cold of his dripping garments. "But an angel was sent for the prevention of the deed! No man would have braved John of the Catacombs and lived."
"I haven't, my lord," the thug replied, shaking with fear and the cold of his wet clothes. "But an angel was sent to stop it! No one could have confronted John of the Catacombs and lived."
"Thou needest not proclaim my rank before all this rabble," growled the pseudo-pilgrim. "Have I not warned thee, idiot? Deemest thou an angel would have touched thee, without blasting thee? What had thine assailant to do to stir up the muddy waves? An angel! Coward? Is the bribe not large enough? Name thine own hire then!"
"You don't need to announce my rank in front of all these people," growled the fake pilgrim. "Haven't I warned you, idiot? Do you really think an angel would have touched you without destroying you? What did your attacker do to create this mess? An angel! Coward? Isn't the bribe big enough? Name your own price then!"
"A pyramid of gold shall not bribe me to it," replied the bravo doggedly. "But I am a true man and will keep no hire which I have not earned. So come with me to the catacombs, and I will restore all I have received of your gold. But the saints protect that holy man—I will not touch him!"
"A pyramid of gold won't change my mind," the brave man said defiantly. "But I'm an honest person and won't take any payment I haven't earned. So come with me to the catacombs, and I'll give back all the gold you've given me. But may the saints protect that holy man—I won't touch him!"
The pilgrim regarded the speaker with ill-repressed rage.
The traveler glared at the speaker with barely concealed anger.
"Holy—maybe—," he sneered, "holy, according to thy country's proverb: 'La Cruz en los pechos, el diablo en los hechos.' Thou superstitious slave! What has one like thou to fear from either angel or devil?"
"Wow—maybe—," he sneered, "wow, as your country puts it: 'The cross on the chest, the devil in the actions.' You superstitious servant! What do you have to fear from either an angel or a devil?"
"May my soul never see paradise, if I lift steel against that holy man!" persisted the bravo.
"I swear my soul won't find peace in paradise if I ever raise a weapon against that holy man!" the thug insisted.
"Fool! Coward! Beast!" snarled the pilgrim, gnashing his teeth like a baffled tiger. "You refuse, when this monk's destruction will set the mob in such roaring mutiny as will give your noble associates, whom I see swarming from afar, a chance to commence a work that will enrich you for ever?"
"Fool! Coward! Animal!" the pilgrim snarled, grinding his teeth like a frustrated tiger. "You refuse, even though this monk's downfall will ignite such a fierce rebellion that it will give your respected allies, whom I can see gathering from afar, an opportunity to start a venture that will make you rich for life?"
"For ever?" repeated the bravo, somewhat dubiously. "But—it is impossible. See you not he is surrounded by the naked swords of the guards? I thought he would have come darkling through some narrow lane, according to his wont, else I should never—moreover I have taken an oath, my lord, and a man would not willingly damn himself!"
"Forever?" the tough guy echoed, a little unsure. "But—it’s impossible. Don’t you see he’s surrounded by the guards' unsheathed swords? I thought he would have slipped through some narrow alley like he usually does; otherwise, I would never—besides, I’ve made an oath, my lord, and a man wouldn’t willingly condemn himself!"
"Will you ever and ever forget my injunction and how much depends upon its observance?" snarled the disguised pilgrim, looking cautiously around. "I warn you again, not to proclaim my rank before all your cut-throats! You swore," he then continued more sedately, "not to lift steel against him! But have I not seen you bring down an eagle's flight with your cross-bow? Where is it?"
"Are you ever going to forget what I told you and how much depends on you following it?" the disguised pilgrim mocked, looking around cautiously. "I’ll say it again, don’t let your henchmen know who I really am! You promised," he said more calmly, "not to use a weapon against him! But didn’t I see you shoot down an eagle in flight with your crossbow? Where is it?"
"I have sold it to some foreign lord, from beyond the Alps, where they love such distant fowling," the bravo replied guardedly. "I for my part prefer to steal my game with a club, or a dagger."
"I sold it to a foreign lord from across the Alps, who enjoys that kind of distant hunting," the thug said carefully. "I, on the other hand, prefer to catch my prey with a club or a knife."
"You have no choice! Wait! I think I can yet provide you with a weapon such as you require! I have for some time observed yonder worthy, whoever he may be, staring at that old bower, as if it contained some enchanted princess," said the pilgrim, emerging slightly from under the shadows of the doorway and beckoning John of the Catacombs to his side. This movement brought the two—for the third seemed to be engaged in a look-out for probable danger—closer to Eckhardt, but luckily without coming in contact with him, for it may be conjectured that he had no desire to expose himself to a conflict in the dark, with three such opponents.
"You don't have a choice! Wait! I think I can still give you the weapon you need! I've been watching that guy over there for a while, whoever he is, staring at that old spot like it’s hiding some enchanted princess," said the pilgrim, stepping a bit out of the doorway's shadows and signaling for John of the Catacombs to join him. This movement brought the two—since the third seemed to be on the lookout for danger—closer to Eckhardt, but fortunately not too close, because it’s likely he didn't want to get into a fight in the dark with three opponents."
The personage indicated by the disguised pilgrim had indeed for some time been engaged in scrutinizing the form of a young girl, who, seemingly attracted by the novelty of the scene below had appeared behind a window of the apparently deserted house, vainly soliciting her attentions with gestures and smiles. He was of middling height, but very stout and burly of frame, a kind of brutal good humour and joviality being not entirely unmingled with his harsher traits.
The person the disguised pilgrim pointed out had actually been watching a young girl for some time. She seemed to be intrigued by the unusual scene below and had appeared behind a window of the apparently abandoned house, trying to get his attention with gestures and smiles. He was of average height but quite heavyset, with a mix of roughness in his demeanor that combined a brutal good humor and joviality with his harsher traits.
"By the mass!" the disguised pilgrim turned to the object of his scrutiny, in whom we recognize no lesser a personage than Gian Vitelozzo, as he cautiously approached and saluted him. "I see your eyes are caught too!"
"By the mass!" the disguised traveler said as he turned to the person he was focused on, who we recognize as Gian Vitelozzo, and cautiously approached to greet him. "I see you're captivated as well!"
He winked at the window which seemed to hold the fascination for the other, then nodded approval.
He winked at the window that seemed to grab the other person's attention, then nodded in agreement.
"Saw you ever a prettier piece of flesh and blood?"
"Have you ever seen a more attractive person?"
"Yet she looks more like a waxen image than a woman of the stuff you mention, Sir Pilgrim," returned the nobleman in a barbarous jargon of tenth century Latin.
"But she looks more like a wax figure than the kind of woman you’re talking about, Sir Pilgrim," replied the nobleman in a rough form of tenth-century Latin.
"She is poisoned by the stench amid which she lives, and it were charity to take her out of it," replied the pilgrim, with a swift glance at the cross-bow slung over the other's shoulders.
"She's struggling to breathe because of the awful smell around her, and it would be a kind thing to take her away from it," the pilgrim said, quickly glancing at the crossbow hanging over the other person's shoulders.
"Ay, by the mass! You speak truth!" affirmed Vitelozzo, while a fourth personage, whom he had not heretofore observed, had during their discourse emerged from the shadows and had silently joined the survey.
"Absolutely! You're correct!" Vitelozzo agreed, as a fourth person, whom he hadn't noticed before, emerged from the shadows and quietly joined the conversation.
"Would the whole Ghetto were put to plunder!" sighed the baron, turning to the pilgrim, "but I am under severe penance now by order of the Vicar of the Church."
"I wish the whole Ghetto would get looted!" the baron sighed, turning to the pilgrim, "but I'm currently on strict penance as ordered by the Vicar of the Church."
"You must indeed have wrought some special deed of grace, to need his intercession," the pilgrim sneered with disgusting familiarity.
"You must have done something pretty special to need his help," the pilgrim mocked with disrespectful familiarity.
Vitelozzo peered into the face of his interlocutor, doubtful whether to resent the pleasantry or to feel flattered. Then he shrugged his shoulders.
Vitelozzo glanced at the person he was speaking to, unsure if he should be irritated by the joke or take it as a compliment. Then he shrugged.
"'Twas but for relieving an old man of some few evil days of pains and aches," he then replied carelessly. "But since we are at questioning,—what merit is yours to travel so far with the cockle-shells? Surely 'twas not just to witness the crumbling of this planet into its primeval dust?"
"It was just to help an old man with some of his aches and pains," he said casually. "But since we're asking questions—what's your reason for traveling so far with the shells? Surely it wasn't just to watch this planet break down into its original dust?"
"They say—I killed my brother," replied the disguised pilgrim coldly.
"They say—I killed my brother," the disguised pilgrim replied coldly.
"Mine was but my uncle," said Vitelozzo eagerly, as if rejoicing in the comparative inferiority of his crime. "'Tis true he had pampered me, when a child, but who can wait for ever for an inheritance?"
"It was just my uncle," Vitelozzo said eagerly, almost relieved about the lesser seriousness of his crime. "It's true he spoiled me when I was a kid, but who can wait forever for an inheritance?"
"Ay—and old men never die," replied the pseudo-pilgrim gloomily. "You are a bold fellow and no doubt a soldier too," he continued, simulating ignorance of the other's rank, in order to gain his point. "I have been a good part of mine a silly monk. As you see, I am still in the weeds. Yet I will wager, that I dare do the very thing, which you are even now but daring to think."
"Yeah—and old men never die," the fake pilgrim replied gloomily. "You're a brave guy and probably a soldier too," he added, acting as if he didn't know the other's rank to emphasize his point. "I wasted a good part of my life as a foolish monk. As you can see, I'm still here. But I bet I can do exactly what you're only just thinking about doing."
"What am I thinking then? I pray your worship enlighten my poor understanding," replied the nobleman sarcastically.
"What am I supposed to think then? I hope you can help me understand my confusion," replied the nobleman sarcastically.
"You are marking how conveniently those timbers are set to the balcony of yonder crow's nest, for a man to climb up unobserved, and that you would be glad if you could summon the courage to scale it to the scorn of this circumcized mob," said the pilgrim.
"You see how easily those boards lead to the balcony of that crow's nest, making it simple for someone to climb up without being noticed, and you'd be happy if you could find the courage to do it despite this mocking crowd," said the traveler.
Vitelozzo laughed scornfully.
Vitelozzo laughed mockingly.
"For the fear of it? I have clambered up many a strong wall with only my dagger's aid, when boiling lead poured down among us like melting snow and the devil himself would have kept his foot from the ladder. But," he concluded as if remembering that it behooved not his own dignity to continue parley with the pilgrim, "who are you, that you dare bandy words with me?"
"Out of fear? I've scaled many difficult walls with just my dagger for support, while hot lead rained down on us like melting snow, and even the devil wouldn’t have dared to climb that ladder. But," he concluded, as if recognizing it wasn't appropriate for him to continue speaking to the pilgrim, "who are you to have a conversation with me?"
The pilgrim considered it neither opportune nor discreet to introduce himself.
The traveler felt it wasn't the right time or place to introduce himself.
"My staff against your cross-bow," he replied boastfully instead. "You dare not attempt it and I will succeed in it!"
"My team against your crossbow," he replied confidently instead. "You wouldn't actually try it, and I'm going to win!"
"By the foul fiend! Not until I have failed," replied Vitelozzo, colouring. "Hold my cross-bow while I climb. But if you mean mischief or deceit, know better than to practise it, for I am not what I seem, but a great lord, who would as soon crack your empty pate as an egg!"
"By the wicked spirit! I won't fail," replied Vitelozzo, blushing. "Hold my crossbow while I climb. But if you're thinking of pulling any tricks or lies, reconsider, because I'm not who I seem—I’m a powerful lord who wouldn't hesitate to crush your skull like an egg!"
The pseudo-pilgrim replied apparently with some warmth, but as the preacher's tone now rose above the surrounding buzz only the conclusion of his speech was audible, wherein he declared that he would restore the noble's cross-bow or rouse his friends to his assistance in the event of danger. This compact concluded Eckhardt noted that the Roman baron gave his helmet, cross-bow and other accoutrements, which were likely to prove an impediment, into the care of the pilgrim, and prepared to accomplish his insolent purpose.
The fake pilgrim replied with what appeared to be some warmth, but as the preacher's voice grew louder than the surrounding noise, only the end of his speech could be heard. He mentioned that he would either return the noble's crossbow or gather his friends for help if needed. After this agreement, Eckhardt saw the Roman baron give his helmet, crossbow, and other gear, which could be a liability, to the pilgrim and prepared to execute his daring plan.
The disguised pilgrim, whose identity Eckhardt had vainly endeavoured to establish, now retired instantly and rejoined his companions, who had been eagerly listening in their concealment under the doorway. The newcomer, who had for a time swelled their number, had retreated unobserved after having concluded his observations, as it seemed, to his satisfaction, for Eckhardt saw him nod to himself ere he vanished from sight.
The disguised traveler, whose identity Eckhardt had unsuccessfully tried to uncover, quickly stepped back and rejoined his friends, who had been eagerly listening from their hiding spot by the doorway. The newcomer, who had briefly added to their group, left unnoticed after completing his observations, seemingly satisfied, as Eckhardt saw him nod to himself before vanishing from sight.
"Here then is a weapon, Don Giovan, if you would not rather have the point in your own skull," the pilgrim said, handing the bravo a small bow of peculiar construction which Vitelozzo was wont to carry on his fowling expeditions, as he styled his nightly excursions.
"Here’s a weapon, Don Giovan, unless you’d rather have the point in your own skull," the pilgrim said, giving the hired killer a small bow with a unique design that Vitelozzo used for his hunting trips, as he referred to his nightly outings.
"Moreover," the pilgrim continued encouragingly, noting the manifest reluctance on the part of the bravo, "I have caused you a pretty diversion. When the tumult, which this villain will raise, shall begin, you have but to adjust the arrow and watch the monk's associate. When he raises his hand—let fly!"
"Also," the pilgrim said encouragingly, noticing the tough guy’s hesitation, "I’ve given you quite a performance. When the chaos caused by this villain begins, all you need to do is prepare the arrow and watch the monk's partner. When he raises his hand—release it!"
John of the Catacombs shivered, but did not reply, while Eckhardt scrutinized the monk indicated by the pilgrim, as well as the glare of the torches and their delusive light would permit. But his face being averted, he again turned his attention to the trio in the shadows below.
John of the Catacombs shivered but stayed silent, while Eckhardt looked at the monk the pilgrim had pointed out, as much as the bright light from the torches and their confusing glow would allow. But with his face turned away, he shifted his attention back to the trio in the shadows below.
The pontifical delegate meanwhile continued his sermon as unconcerned as if his deadliest enemy did not stand close beside him ready to imprint on his brow the pernicious kiss of Judas.
The pontifical delegate continued his sermon totally unfazed, as if his fiercest enemy wasn’t right next to him, ready to give him the treacherous kiss of Judas.
"Fear you aught for your foul carcass and the thing you call your soul?" the pilgrim snarled, seemingly exasperated by the reluctance of the instrument to obey the master's behest. "Fear you for your salvation, when so black a wretch as Vitelozzo—for I know the ruffian, who slew his benefactor,—hazards both for a fool's frolic? The monk is a fair mark! Look but at him perched in the pulpit yonder, with his arms spread out as if he would fly straightway to heaven!"
"Are you scared for your ugly body and what you call your soul?" the pilgrim growled, sounding frustrated with the instrument's unwillingness to obey the master's commands. "Are you concerned about your salvation when a disgusting person like Vitelozzo—because I know the thug who killed his patron—puts everything on the line for a stupid game? The monk is an easy target! Just look at him up there in the pulpit, arms outstretched like he’s about to soar straight to heaven!"
"He looks like a black crucifixion," muttered the bravo with a shudder.
"He looks like a black crucifix," the thug murmured, shivering.
"Tush, fool! You can easily conceal yourself in these shadows, for the blame will fall on the Jews and the uproar which I will raise at different extremities of the crowd will divert all attention from the perpetrator of the deed!"
"Come on, you fool! You can easily blend into these shadows since the blame will fall on the Jews, and the chaos I cause at different spots in the crowd will divert all attention from the person who really did it!"
John of the Catacombs seemed to yield gradually to the force of the other's arguments. The deed accomplished, it had been agreed that they would dive into the very midst of the congested throngs and urge the inflamed minds to the extermination of the hated race of the Ghetto.
John of the Catacombs seemed to gradually yield to the strength of the other person's arguments. Now that the plan was underway, they had chosen to dive straight into the bustling crowds and stir up the passionate minds to eliminate the hated people of the Ghetto.
Eckhardt's consternation upon listening to this devilish plot was so great, that for a time he lost sight of the would-be assailant of the young girl, whom he was unable to see from his concealment almost directly beneath the balcony. Again he was staggered by the dilemma confronting him, how best to direct his energies for the prevention of the double crime. To rush forth and, giving a signal to the pontifical guards, to proclaim the intended treachery, would perhaps in any other country, age or place have been sufficient to counteract the plot. But in this case it was most likely to secure the triumph of the offenders. It was far from improbable, that the projectors of this deed of darkness, upon finding their sinister designs baffled, would fall combined upon whosoever dared to cross their path, and silence him for ever ere he had time to reveal their real purpose. In the rancorous irritation and mutually suspicious state of men's minds the least spark might kindle a universal blaze. The fears and hatred of both parties would probably interpret the first flash of steel into a signal for preconcerted massacre and the very consequences sought to be averted would inevitably follow.
Eckhardt was so shocked to hear this evil plot that for a moment he lost sight of the attacker targeting the young girl, who was hidden from his view just beneath the balcony. Once again, he was overwhelmed by the dilemma in front of him—how to effectively intervene to stop this double crime. Charging out and signaling the guards to expose the planned betrayal might have been enough to stop the plot in any other time or place. But in this situation, it would likely only ensure the offenders' success. It was very possible that the masterminds behind this dark scheme, realizing their plans were at risk, would retaliate against anyone who dared to oppose them and silence him before he could uncover their true motives. In the hostile atmosphere and pervasive distrust among men, even the smallest spark could set off a widespread fire. Both sides would probably interpret the first hint of conflict as a signal for a prearranged massacre, leading to the very outcomes they were trying to avoid.
A further circumstance which baffled Eckhardt was the cause of the implacable hatred, which the moving spirit of the trio seemed to bear the pontifical delegate. But the sagacious intellect of the man into whose hands fate had so opportunely placed a lever for preventing a crime, whose consequences it was difficult to even surmise, suggested these dangers and their remedies almost simultaneously. Thus he patiently awaited the separation of the colleagues on their several enterprises, regarding the monk with renewed interest in this new and appalling light.
Another thing that confused Eckhardt was the reason for the intense hatred that the leader of the trio seemed to have for the papal delegate. But the keen mind of the man whom fate had conveniently provided with a way to stop a crime, the consequences of which were hard to even fathom, quickly identified these threats and their solutions. So, he patiently waited for his colleagues to break off for their different tasks, observing the monk with a new and unsettling viewpoint.
His tall and commanding form was to be seen from every point. The austerity and gloom of the speaker's countenance only seemed to aid in displaying more brilliantly the irradiations of the mind which illumined it. His harangue seemed imbued with something of supernatural inspiration and dark as had appeared to Eckhardt the motive for the contemplated crime, the probable reason suddenly flashed through his mind. For in the pulpit stood Gerbert of Aurillac, Archbishop of Rheims, Bishop of Ravenna, the teacher of the Emperor, the friend of the Pontiff, he who was so soon as Sylvester II to be crowned with the Triple Tiara of St. Peter.
His tall and impressive figure was visible from every direction. The seriousness and somberness of the speaker's expression only seemed to highlight the brilliance of the thoughts behind it. His words felt filled with a sense of supernatural inspiration, and even though Eckhardt had a dark view of the motive for the planned crime, the likely reason suddenly occurred to him. For in the pulpit stood Gerbert of Aurillac, Archbishop of Rheims, Bishop of Ravenna, the Emperor's teacher, the Pope's friend, who was about to be crowned Sylvester II with the Triple Tiara of St. Peter.
But there was no time for musing if the double crime was to be prevented. For John of the Catacombs, who had now turned his back on the crowds, had possessed himself of Vitelozzo's cross-bow and was tightening the bow-strings. With equal caution, to avoid betraying his presence, Eckhardt unsheathed his sword. But the jar of the blade against the scabbard, though ever so slight, startled the outlaw's attention. He paused for a moment, listening and glancing furtively about. Then he muttered to himself: "A rat," and resumed his occupation, while Eckhardt slowly stepped from his concealment, taking his station directly behind the kneeling bravo, unseen by the pilgrim and the latter's silent companion.
But there was no time to think if they were going to stop the double crime. John of the Catacombs, who had turned his back on the crowds, grabbed Vitelozzo's crossbow and started tightening the bowstrings. Similarly careful not to reveal his position, Eckhardt unsheathed his sword. However, the slight noise of the blade against the scabbard caught the outlaw's attention. He paused for a moment, listening and glancing around cautiously. Then he muttered to himself, "A rat," and returned to what he was doing, while Eckhardt slowly stepped out of his hiding spot, positioning himself directly behind the kneeling tough guy, unnoticed by the pilgrim and his silent companion.
A brilliant glow, emanating from some mysterious source near the monk and which many afterwards contended as having proceeded directly from his person, suddenly illumined not only the square, the pontifical delegate, and the monk, who held his arms aloft as if imploring a benediction, but likewise the towering form of Eckhardt, leaning on his bare and glittering brand.
A bright light, originating from an unknown source near the monk—many later alleged it actually came from him—suddenly illuminated not only the square, the papal delegate, and the monk, who raised his arms as if asking for a blessing, but also the tall figure of Eckhardt, leaning on his bare and shining sword.
With a yell as if he had seen a wild beast crouching for its deadly spring, John of the Catacombs sprang up, only to be instantly struck down by a mighty blow from the commander's gauntleted hand. He lay senseless on the ground, covered with blood. The bow had fallen from his grasp. Setting his foot on the outlaw's breast, Eckhardt hesitated for a moment whether to rid Rome of so monstrous a villain, or spare him, in order to learn the real instigators of the crime, when a piercing shriek from above convinced him that while the bravo had failed, the high-born ruffian had been more successful.
With a shout as if he had seen a wild animal ready to attack, John of the Catacombs leaped up, only to be knocked down immediately by a powerful blow from the commander's armored hand. He lay unconscious on the ground, bloodied and dazed. The bow had slipped from his grip. Placing his foot on the outlaw's chest, Eckhardt paused for a moment, unsure whether to eliminate such a monstrous criminal from Rome or to spare him to uncover who had really orchestrated the crime, when a piercing scream from above made him realize that although the thug had failed, the noble villain had been more successful.
There was no time for parley.
There wasn't any time for a discussion.
Trampling with his crushing weight over the bravo's breast Eckhardt turned towards the spot whence the cry of distress had come. An intense hush fraught with doubts and fears had fallen upon the monk's audience at the ominous outcry,—a cry which might have been but the signal for some preconcerted outrage, and the hush deepened when the tall powerful form of the German leader was seen stalking toward the deserted house and entering it through a door, which Gian Vitelozzo had forced, the obstacle which had luckily prevented him from reaching before his unsuspecting victim. The ruffian could be seen from below, holding in his arms on the balcony the shrieking and struggling girl, disregarding in his brutal eagerness all that passed below. Suddenly his shoulder was grasped as in the teeth of a lion, and so powerful was the pressure that the noble's arms were benumbed and dropped powerlessly by his side. Before he recovered from his surprise and could make one single effort at resistance, Eckhardt had seized him round the waist and hurled him down on the square amidst a roaring thunder of applause mingled with howls of derision and rage. Those immediately beneath the balcony, consisting chiefly of the scum and rabble, who cared little for the monk's arguments, rejoiced at the prompt retribution meted out to one of their oppressors, though the discomfiture of the hapless victim had left them utterly indifferent. Why should they carry their skin to market to right another's wrong?
Eckhardt stomped down hard on the thug's chest and turned toward the source of the distressing shout. A heavy silence, filled with doubt and fear, descended on the monk's audience after the ominous cry—possibly a signal for an organized attack. The hush deepened as they witnessed the tall, powerful figure of the German leader striding toward the abandoned house and entering through a door that Gian Vitelozzo had forced open, which had fortunately prevented him from reaching his unsuspecting victim earlier. Below, they could see the thug holding the screaming, struggling girl on the balcony, his brutal eagerness making him oblivious to everything happening beneath him. Suddenly, his shoulder was seized with a grip as strong as a lion's, and the pressure was so intense that the noble’s arms went numb and fell helplessly by his sides. Before he could recover from his shock or attempt to fight back, Eckhardt wrapped his arms around the thug's waist and threw him down into the square, which erupted into thunderous applause mixed with howls of mockery and anger. Those directly beneath the balcony, mostly the outcasts of society who couldn’t care less about the monk’s arguments, cheered at the swift justice dealt to one of their oppressors, even though the defeat of the unfortunate victim left them completely indifferent. Why should they risk themselves to right someone else's wrong?
Thus they offered neither obstacle nor assistance when the Roman baron, in no wise hurt by his fall, as the balcony was at no great height from the ground, rose in a towering rage and challenged his assailant to descend and to meet him in mortal combat. But by this time the disturbance had reached the monk's ears, and at once perceiving the cause from his lofty point of vantage, Gerbert shouted to his audience to secure the brawler in the name of God and the Church. The mob obeyed, though swayed by reluctance and doubts, while the pontifical guards closed round the offending noble to cut off his escape. But Gian Vitelozzo seemed to possess sovereign reasons for dreading to find himself in the custody of the Vicar of the Church and promptly took to flight.
They neither helped nor interfered when the Roman noble, unharmed by his fall since the balcony wasn't very high, stood up in a furious rage and challenged his attacker to come down and fight him. By that time, however, the commotion had caught the monk's attention, and he quickly recognized the situation from his high vantage point. Gerbert shouted to his audience to restrain the fighter in the name of God and the Church. The crowd complied, though they were hesitant and uncertain, while the papal guards surrounded the offending noble to prevent his escape. But Gian Vitelozzo appeared to have good reasons to fear being captured by the Vicar of the Church and quickly ran away.
Overthrowing the first who opposed him, the rest offering no serious resistance, he forced his way to one of the narrow passages of the Ghetto, fled through it, relinquishing his accoutrements and vanished in the shadows, which haunted this dismal region by day and by night. But Gerbert of Aurillac was not to be so easily baffled. He had recognized the Roman baron despite his demeaning attire. With a voice of thunder he ordered his entire following to the ruffian's pursuit, and noting the direction in which Vitelozzo had disappeared, he leaped, despite his advanced years, from his pulpit and waving a cross high in the air, led the pursuit in person, which inaugurated a general stampede of nobles, Jews, pilgrims, monks and the ever-present rabble of Rome.
After taking down the first person who challenged him, and with no serious resistance from the others, he fought his way to one of the narrow passages of the Ghetto, escaped through it, got rid of his gear, and vanished into the shadows that haunted this bleak area day and night. But Gerbert of Aurillac wasn’t easily deceived. He recognized the Roman baron, even in his embarrassing outfit. With a loud voice, he ordered his entire entourage to chase after the thug. Noticing the direction in which Vitelozzo had gone, he jumped down from his platform despite his age, waving a cross high in the air, and personally led the pursuit. This caused a rush of nobles, Jews, pilgrims, monks, and the ever-present crowd of Rome to stampede.
This unforeseen incident having drawn off the crowd, which had invaded the Ghetto, in the preacher's wake, the great square was quickly deserted and the torches in the high windows were extinguished as if a sudden wind-storm had snuffed out their glowing radiance.
This surprising event scared off the crowd that had gathered in the Ghetto behind the preacher, leaving the large square vacant. The torches in the tall windows were extinguished as if a sudden gust of wind had snuffed out their bright light.
CHAPTER X
CHAPTER X
THE SICILIAN DANCER
THE SICILIAN DANCER
fter a fruitless search for the
hapless victim of the Roman
baron's licentiousness, in order
to restore her in safety to her
kindred or friends, Eckhardt
concluded at last that she had
found a haven of security and
turned his back upon the Ghetto
and its panic-stricken inmates
without bestowing another
thought upon an incident, in itself not uncommon and but
an evidence of the deep-rooted social disorder of the times.
His thoughts reverted rather to the attempt upon the life of
the pontifical delegate, which some happy chance had permitted
him to frustrate, but in vain did he try to fathom the
reasons prompting a deed, the accomplishment of which seemed
to hold out such meagre promise of reward to its perpetrators,
whose persons were enshrouded in a veil of mystery. Eckhardt
could only assign personal reasons to an attempt, which,
if successful, could not enrich the moving spirits of the plot,
a consideration always uppermost in men's minds, and pondering
thus over the strange events, the commander aimlessly
pursued his way in a direction opposite to the one the monk
and his following had chosen for the pursuit of the baron.
How long he had thus strolled onward, he knew not, when he
found himself in the space before the Capitol. The moon
gleamed pale as an alabaster lamp in the dark azure of the
heavens, trembling luminously on the waters of a fountain
which flowed from beneath the Capitoline rock.
After a pointless search for the unfortunate victim of the Roman baron's indulgence, in an effort to safely return her to her family or friends, Eckhardt finally decided she had found a safe place and turned his back on the Ghetto and its frightened residents without giving the incident another thought, which was not uncommon and just showed the deep-seated social chaos of the time. His mind wandered back to the assassination attempt on the papal delegate, which some lucky twist of fate had allowed him to prevent, but he struggled to understand the motives behind an act that seemed to offer little reward to those involved, who remained a mystery. Eckhardt could only think that there were personal reasons behind an attempt that, if successful, wouldn't benefit those behind the plan — a thought that was always on people's minds. While he contemplated these strange events, the commander aimlessly continued in the opposite direction from where the monk and his group had gone to track down the baron. He had no idea how long he had been walking when he found himself in front of the Capitol. The moon shone pale like an alabaster lamp in the deep blue sky, shimmering brightly on the waters of a fountain that flowed from beneath the Capitoline rock.
Here some scattered groups of the populace sat or lolled on the ground, discussing the events of the day, jesting, laughing or love-making. Others paraded up and down, engaged in conversation and enjoying the balmy night air, tinged with the breath of departing summer.
Some small groups of people sat or relaxed on the ground, discussing the day's happenings, joking, laughing, or flirting. Others walked back and forth, chatting and enjoying the warm night air, hinting at the summer slowly coming to an end.
Wearied with thought, Eckhardt made his way to the fountain, and, seated on the margin regardless of the chattering groups which continually clustered round it and dispersed, he felt his spirits grow calm in the monotony of the gurgling flow of the water, which was streaming down the rock and spurting from several grotesque mouths of lions and dolphins. The stars sparkled over the dark, towering cypresses, which crowned the surrounding eminences, and the palaces and ruins upon them stood forth in distinctness of splendour or desolation against the luminous brightness of the moonlit sky.
Worn out from his thoughts, Eckhardt walked over to the fountain. Sitting on the edge, he ignored the loud groups that kept forming and breaking apart around it. He let his mood steady with the steady sound of the water gurgling as it flowed over the rocks and splashed out of the strange mouths of lions and dolphins. The stars twinkled above the tall, dark cypress trees on the nearby hills, and the palaces and ruins there stood out clearly, either glowing with beauty or faded in despair against the bright moonlit sky.
Eckhardt's ruminations were interrupted by the sound of a tambourine, and looking up from his reverie, he perceived that the populace were gathering in a wide circle before the fountain, attracted by the sound of the instrument. In the background, kept thus remote by the vigilance of an old woman and two half-savage Calabrians, who seemed to be the proprietors of the show, stood a young woman in the garb of a Sicilian, apparently just preparing to dance. She seemed to belong to a class of damsels who were ordained under severe penalties to go masked during all religious festivals, to protect the pilgrims from the influence of their baleful charms. Else there could be no reason why an itinerant female juggler or minstrel who employed the talents, which the harmonious climate of Italy lavishes on its poorest children, to enable them to earn a scant living from the rude populace, should affect the modesty or precaution of a mask. But her tall, voluptuous form as she stood collecting her audience with the ringing chimes of her tambourine, garbed as she was in that graceful Sicilian costume, which still retains the elegance of its Greek original, proved allurement enough despite her mask. While thus unconsciously diverting his disturbed fancies, Eckhardt became aware, that he had himself attracted the notice of the dancer, for he encountered her gaze beaming on him from the depths of her green-speckled mask, which its ordainer had intended to represent the corruption of disease, but which the humour of the populace had transmuted into a more pleasant association, by calling them, "Cardinal melons."
Eckhardt's thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a tambourine, and when he looked up from his daydream, he saw that the crowd had formed a large circle around the fountain, attracted by the music. In the background, kept at bay by an old woman and two tough Calabrians who seemed to be running the performance, stood a young woman in Sicilian clothing, apparently preparing to dance. She looked like she was part of a group of women who, under strict rules, had to wear masks during religious festivals to protect pilgrims from their dangerously enchanting charms. Otherwise, there would be no reason for a traveling female juggler or musician, using the skills that Italy's pleasant climate gives to its poorest children to earn a meager living from the simple townsfolk, to worry about modesty or safety with a mask. But her tall, alluring figure as she drew in her audience with the bright sounds of her tambourine, dressed in that elegant Sicilian outfit that still reflects the grace of its Greek origins, was captivating enough despite her mask. While he unconsciously distracted himself from his troubled thoughts, Eckhardt realized he had caught the dancer’s attention, as he met her gaze sparkling at him from the depths of her green-speckled mask, which was meant to symbolize the corruption of disease but had been humorously transformed by the crowd into a more pleasant association, calling them "Cardinal melons."
The dancer started from her somewhat listless attitude into one of gayety and animation, when she saw how earnestly the dark stranger scrutinized her, and tripping across the intervening space, she paused before him and said in a voice whose music flowed to his heart in its mingled humility and tenderness:
The dancer changed from her somewhat detached attitude to one of joy and energy when she saw how closely the dark stranger was watching her. She elegantly crossed the space between them, stopped in front of him, and said in a voice that touched his heart with its mix of humility and warmth:
"Sainted Stranger! Will you disdain dancing the Tarantella with a poor Sicilian sinner for the love of Santa Rosalia?"
"Hey there, stranger! Will you really turn down dancing the Tarantella with a poor Sicilian soul for the love of Santa Rosalia?"
"Thou art like to make many for the love of thyself," replied Eckhardt. "But it were little seemly to behold a sinner in my weeds join in the dance with one in thine."
"You'll probably draw a lot of people for your charm," Eckhardt replied. "But it wouldn’t sit well to see a sinner in my clothes dancing with someone like you."
As he spoke, he peered so intently into the masked visage of the Sicilian dancer, that she precipitately retreated.
As he spoke, he stared so intensely at the masked face of the Sicilian dancer that she quickly stepped back.
"Nay—then I must use my spells," she replied after a moment's thought, and glancing round the circle, which was constantly increasing, she added slowly, "my spells to raise the dead, since love and passion are dead in your consecrated breast! Mother—my mandolin!"
"No—then I have to use my magic," she said after thinking for a moment, and looking at the expanding circle, she added slowly, "my magic to bring the dead back to life, since love and passion are dead in your sacred heart! Mom—my mandolin!"
The smile of her lips seemed to gleam even through her mask as she threw her tambourine by its silver chain over her shoulders, taking instead the instrument, which one of the Calabrians handed to her. Tuning her mandolin she again turned to Eckhardt.
Her lips seemed to glow even through her mask as she tossed her tambourine, hanging from its silver chain, over her shoulders and took the instrument that one of the Calabrians gave her. While she tuned her mandolin, she turned back to Eckhardt.
"But first you must fairly answer a question, else I shall not know which of my spells to use: for with some memory alone avails,—with others hope."
"But first, you need to answer a question honestly, or I won't know which of my spells to use: for some, memory alone is enough—while for others, it’s hope."
And without waiting his reply, she began to sing in a voice of indescribable sweetness. After the second stanza she paused, apparently to await the reply to her question, while a murmur of delight ran through the ranks of her listeners. The first sound of her voice had fixed Eckhardt's attention, not alone for its exquisite purity and sweetness, but the strange, mysterious air which hovered round her, despite her demeaning attire.
Without waiting for his reply, she began to sing with an incredibly sweet voice. After the second verse, she stopped, seemingly waiting for him to answer her question, while a wave of joy swept over her audience. As soon as she started to sing, Eckhardt was mesmerized, not only by the pure and sweet tone of her voice but also by the strange, mysterious vibe around her, even though she was dressed simply.
Yet his reply partook of the asperity of his Northern forests.
Yet his response had the toughness of his Northern forests.
"Deem you such gossamer subtleties were likely to find anchorage in this restless breast, which, you hear, I strike and it answers with the sound of steel?"
"Do you really think such subtle nuances could fit into this restless heart, which, as you can hear, I strike and it gives off the sound of steel?"
"Nay, then so much the worse for you," replied the dancer. "For where the pure spirit comes not,—the dark one will," and she continued her song in a voice of still more mellow and alluring sweetness.
"No, that's even worse for you," the dancer replied. "Because where the pure spirit doesn't go, the dark one will," and she continued her song in a softer and more alluring voice.
Suddenly she approached him again, her air more mysterious than ever.
Suddenly, she approached him again, looking more mysterious than ever.
"Ah!" she whispered. "And I could teach you even a sweeter lesson,—but you men will never learn it, as long as women have been trying to teach it on earth."
"Ah!" she whispered. "And I could show you an even sweeter lesson—but you guys will never get it as long as women have been trying to teach it here on this planet."
"Wherefore then wear you this mask?" questioned Eckhardt with a severity in his tone, which seemed to stagger the girl.
"Why are you wearing that mask?" Eckhardt asked, his voice serious enough to unsettle the girl.
"To please one greater than myself," the dancer replied with a mock bow, which produced a general outburst of laughter.
"To impress someone more important than me," the dancer said with a sarcastic bow, making everyone burst out laughing.
"Well then,—what do you want with me? Why do you shrink away?"
"So, what do you want from me? Why are you pulling back?"
"Nay,—if you will not dance with me, I must look for another partner, for my mother grows impatient, as you may see by the twirling of her girdle," replied the girl pettishly. "I never cared who it was before,—and now simply because I like you, you hate me."
"No—if you won't dance with me, I need to find another partner because my mom is getting impatient, as you can see by how her girdle is spinning," the girl said irritably. "I never cared who it was before—and now just because I like you, you can't stand me."
"You know it is the bite of the poison spider, for which the Tarantella is the antidote," spoke Eckhardt sternly.
"You know it's the bite of the poison spider, and the Tarantella is the remedy," Eckhardt said confidently.
Without replying the girl began her dance anew, flitting before her indifferent spectator in a maze of serpentine movements, at once alluring and bewildering to the eye. And to complete her mockery of his apathy, she continued to sing even during all the vagaries of her dance.
Without responding, the girl began her dance again, moving in a swirl of serpentine motions that were both mesmerizing and puzzling to the gaze of her disinterested audience. To further tease his apathy, she continued singing throughout all the twists and turns of her performance.
The crowd looked on with constantly increasing delight testifying its enthusiasm with occasional outbursts of joyful acclamation. Showers of silver, even gold, which fell in the circle, showed that the motley audience had not exhausted its resources in pious contributions, and the coins were greedily gathered in by the old woman and her comrades, while several nobles who had joined the concourse whispered to the hag, gave her rings and other rich pledges, all of which she accepted, repaying the donors with the less substantial coin of promise.
The crowd watched with increasing excitement, expressing their enthusiasm with bursts of cheerful applause. Showers of silver and even gold raining into the circle showed that the diverse audience still had a lot to offer, and the old woman and her companions eagerly gathered the coins. Meanwhile, several nobles who had joined the gathering whispered to the hag and handed her rings and other valuable gifts, which she happily accepted, returning the favor with the less tangible currency of promise.
Suddenly the relentless fair one concluded her mazy circles by forming one with her nude arms over Eckhardt's head and inclining herself towards him, she whispered a few words into his ear. A lightning change seemed to come over the commander's countenance, intensifying its pallor, and struck with the impression she had produced, the Sicilian continued her importunities, nodding towards the old hag in the background, until Eckhardt half reluctantly, half wrathfully permitted himself to be drawn towards the group, of which the old woman formed the center. Pausing before her and whispering a few words into her ear, which caused the hag to glance up with a scowling leer, the girl took a small bronze mirror of oval shape from beneath her tunic and after breathing upon the surface, requested the old woman to proceed with the spell. The two Calabrians hurriedly gathered some dried leaves, which they stuffed under a tripod, that seemed to constitute the entire stock-in-trade of the group. After placing thereon a copper brazier, on which the old woman scattered some spices, the latter commanded the girl to hold the mirror over the fumes, which began to rise, after the two Calabrians had set the leaves on fire. The flames, which greedily licked them up, cast a strange illumination over the scene. The crowds attracted by the uncommon spectacle pushed nearer and nearer, while Eckhardt watched the process with an air of ill-disguised impatience and annoyance leaning upon his huge brand.
Suddenly, the captivating dancer finished her fluid movements by forming a circle with her bare arms over Eckhardt's head and leaning in to whisper a few words in his ear. A quick change flashed across the commander's face, making him even paler. Aware of the impact she had on him, the Sicilian kept encouraging him, nodding toward the old hag in the background, until Eckhardt, half reluctant and half annoyed, let himself be pulled toward the group centered around the old woman. When he stopped in front of her, he whispered a few words that made the hag look up with a scowling grin. The girl took a small, oval bronze mirror from under her tunic, breathed on its surface, and asked the old woman to continue the spell. The two Calabrians quickly gathered some dried leaves and stuffed them under a tripod that seemed to be the entire setup of the group. After placing a copper brazier on it, where the old woman scattered some spices, she instructed the girl to hold the mirror over the rising fumes, which started appearing after the two Calabrians ignited the leaves. The flames quickly consumed them, casting an unusual glow over the scene. The crowd, intrigued by the spectacle, pushed closer, while Eckhardt watched with barely concealed impatience and annoyance, leaning on his large sword.
The old woman was mumbling some words in a strange unintelligible jargon and the Calabrians were replenishing the consumed leaves with a new supply they had gathered up, when Eckhardt's strange companion drawing closer, whispered to him:
The old woman was murmuring something in a strange, unintelligible language while the Calabrians were replenishing the used leaves with a fresh supply they had gathered, when Eckhardt's unusual companion approached and whispered to him:
"Now your wish! Think it—but do not speak!"
"Now make your wish! Think it—but don’t say it!"
Eckhardt nodded, half indifferently, half irritated, when the girl suddenly held the bronze mirror before his eyes and bade him look. But no sooner had he obeyed her behest, than with an outcry of amazement he darted forward and fairly captured his unsuspecting tormentor.
Eckhardt nodded, somewhat uninterested and a bit annoyed, when the girl suddenly held the bronze mirror up to him and told him to look. But as soon as he did, he gasped in surprise, rushed forward, and grabbed his unsuspecting tormentor.
"Who are you?" he questioned breathlessly, "to read men's thoughts and the silent wish of their heart?"
"Who are you?" he asked, out of breath, "to read people's thoughts and the hidden desires of their hearts?"
But in his eagerness he probably hurt the girl against the iron scales, of whose jangling he had boasted, for she uttered a cry and called in great terror: "Rescue—Rescue!"
But in his excitement, he probably hurt the girl on the iron scales he had shown off, because she cried out and shouted in fear, "Help—Help!"
Before the words were well uttered the two Calabrians rushed towards them with drawn daggers. The mob also raised a shout and seemed to meditate interference. This uproar changed the nature of the dancer's alarm.
Before they could finish talking, the two Calabrians rushed at them with their daggers drawn. The crowd shouted and seemed ready to get involved. This uproar changed the dancer's perspective on the situation.
"In our Holy Mother's name—forbear—" she addressed the two Calabrians, and the mob, and turning to her captor, she muttered in a tone of almost abject entreaty:
"In the name of our Holy Mother—please hold on—" she said to the two Calabrians and the crowd, then turned to her captor and whispered in a tone of almost desperate pleading:
"Release me—noble stranger! Indeed I am not what I seem, and to be recognized here would be my ruin. Nay—look not so incredulous! I have but played this trick on you, to learn if you indeed hated all woman-kind. You think me beautiful,—ah! Could you but see my mistress! You would surely forget these poor charms of mine."
"Help me—kind stranger! Honestly, I’m not who I appear to be, and being recognized here would destroy me. No—don't look so skeptical! I’ve just played this trick on you to see if you truly hate all women. You think I’m beautiful—ah! If only you could see my mistress! You’d definitely forget about my modest looks."
"And who is your mistress?" questioned Eckhardt persisting in his endeavour to remove her mask, and still under the spell of the strange and to him inexplicable vision in the bronze mirror.
"And who is your mistress?" Eckhardt asked, continuing his attempt to remove her mask, still mesmerized by the strange and unclear image in the bronze mirror.

"Mercy—mercy! You know it is a grievous offence to be seen without my Cardinal melon," pleaded the girl with a return of the wiling witchery in her tones and attempting, but in vain, to release herself from Eckhardt's determined grasp.
"Please—have mercy! You know it's a serious offense to be seen without my Cardinal melon," the girl begged, her voice shifting back to its enchanting, witchy tone as she tried, but couldn't, to escape Eckhardt's strong grip.
"Who is your mistress?" insisted the Margrave. "And who are you?"
"Who’s your boss?" asked the Margrave. "And who are you?"
"Release the wanton! How dare you, a soldier of the church, break the commands of the Apostolic lieutenant?" exclaimed a husky voice and a strong arm grasped Eckhardt's shoulder. Turning round, the latter saw himself confronted by the towering form of the monk Nilus, who seemed ignorant of the person and rank of him he was addressing and whose countenance flamed with fanatic wrath.
"Let her go! How could you, a soldier of the church, go against the orders of the Apostolic lieutenant?" a deep voice shouted as a strong hand grabbed Eckhardt's shoulder. When he turned around, Eckhardt came face to face with the imposing monk Nilus, who seemed unaware of Eckhardt's identity and status, his face flushed with fanatical rage.
"Ay! And it hath come to my turn to rescue damsels, and moreover to serve the church," added another speaker in a bantering tone and Eckhardt instantly recognized the Lord Vitelozzo, who having eluded the pursuit of the monk of Cluny, held a mace he had secured in lieu of his cross-bow high and menacingly in the air.
"Oh! Now it's my turn to rescue damsels and, on top of that, serve the church," another speaker joked, and Eckhardt immediately recognized Lord Vitelozzo, who, having escaped the monk from Cluny, raised a mace he had taken instead of his crossbow high and threateningly in the air.
"Friar, look to your ally, if such he be, lest I do what I should have done before and make a very harmless rogue of him," said Eckhardt, holding the girl with one hand while with the other he unsheathed his sword.
"Friar, watch your ally closely, if he is one at all, or I might do what I should have done earlier and turn him into a harmless rascal," said Eckhardt, gripping the girl with one hand while drawing his sword with the other.
"Peace, fool!" the monk addressed his would-be ally, drawing him back forcibly. "The church needs not the aid of one rogue to subdue another. Let the girl go, my son!" he then turned to the Margrave.
"Calm down, you idiot!" the monk said to his would-be ally, pulling him back firmly. "The church doesn't need one troublemaker to help take down another. Let the girl go, my son!" He then turned to the Margrave.
"Nay, father—by these bruises, which still ache, I will retrieve my wrong and rescue the wench," insisted the Roman, again raising his massive weapon, but the monk and some bystanders wedged themselves between Eckhardt and his opponent.
"No, father—these bruises still hurt, and I’m going to right this wrong and save the girl," the Roman insisted, lifting his large weapon again, but the monk and several onlookers stepped in between Eckhardt and his opponent.
"Nay, then, now we are like to have good sport," exclaimed a fourth. "A monk, a woman and a soldier,—it requires not more to set the world ablaze."
"Alright, now we're in for some fun," yelled a fourth person. "A monk, a woman, and a soldier—it doesn't take much more to ignite the world."
"Stranger,—I implore you, release me," whispered Eckhardt's captive with frantic entreaty amidst the ever increasing tumult of the bystanders, who appeared to be divided, some favouring the monk, while others sided with the girl's captor, whose intentions they sorely misconstrued. "I would not stand revealed to yonder monk for all the world!" concluded the girl in fear-struck tones.
"Stranger, please let me go," Eckhardt's captive whispered urgently as chaos erupted around them. The onlookers appeared divided—some supporting the monk, while others stood by the girl's captor, whose intentions were completely misinterpreted. "I wouldn’t want to be near that monk for anything!" the girl concluded, her voice filled with fear.
At this moment a cry among the bystanders warned Eckhardt that Vitelozzo's wrath had at length mastered every effort to restrain him, and, whirling round, to defend himself he was compelled to release the girl. But instead of making the use she might have been expected to do of her liberty, she called to the monk, to part the combatants in the name of the saints.
At that moment, a shout from the crowd alerted Eckhardt that Vitelozzo's anger had finally surpassed all efforts to restrain him. Turning to defend himself, he had to release the girl. However, instead of seizing her opportunity to escape as one would expect, she shouted to the monk to intervene and stop the fighters in the name of the saints.
But it required no expostulation on the part of the friar, for when Eckhardt turned fully upon him, Vitelozzo, for the first time recognizing his antagonist, beat a precipitate retreat, but at some distance he turned, shouting derisively:
But the friar didn’t need to say anything, because when Eckhardt confronted him directly, Vitelozzo, realizing who he was dealing with for the first time, quickly stepped back. However, from a distance, he turned around and taunted:
"An olive for a fig! Your dove has flown!" and when Eckhardt, recovering from his surprise, wheeled about, he found, much to his chagrin, the Roman's words confirmed by the absence of the girl as well as of her associates, who managed to make their escape at the moment when the impending encounter had momentarily drawn off the attention of the crowd.
"A deal for a fig! Your dove has flown!" When Eckhardt regained his composure and turned around, he realized, much to his disappointment, that the Roman's words were accurate; the girl and her friends had disappeared, having slipped away while everyone was distracted by the upcoming confrontation.
"The devil can speak truth, they say, though I believed it not till now," muttered Eckhardt to himself as, vexed and mystified beyond measure, he strode through the scattering crowds.
"They say the devil can tell the truth, but I didn't believe it until now," Eckhardt mumbled to himself as he walked through the fading crowds, frustrated and utterly confused.
Had it been some jeer of the fiend? Had he been made the victim of some monstrous deceit?
Was it some kind of challenge from the devil? Had he become a victim of a major deception?
Who was the Sicilian dancer, whose manners and golden language belied her demeaning attire, whose strange eyes had penetrated into the darkness of his soul, whose voice had thrilled him with the echoes of one long silent and forever?
Who was the Sicilian dancer, whose graceful movements and captivating speech contrasted with her revealing outfit, whose unique eyes had looked deep into the darkness of his soul, whose voice had stirred memories of something long forgotten and lost forever?
The magic mirror in which, as in a haze, he had seen the one face he most longed to see,—the strange and sudden fulfillment of the unspoken wish of his heart,—the dancer's marked persistence in the face of his declared abhorrence,—her mask and her incongruous companions,—her fear of the monk and concern for himself,—all these incidents, which one by one floated on the mirror of his memory, rose ever and anon before his inner gaze—each time more mystifying and bewildering.
The magical mirror where, like in a dream, he had seen the one face he wanted to see most—the strange and sudden awareness of the unspoken desire of his heart—the dancer's strong presence despite his obvious disdain—her mask and her unusual companions—her fear of the monk and concern for him—all these moments, which floated one by one in his memory, continually came to his mind—each time more puzzling and confusing.
In deep rumination Eckhardt pursued his way, gazing absently upon the roofless columns and shattered walls, everywhere visible, over which the star-light shone—ghostly and transparent, backed by the frowning and embattled fortresses of the Cavalli, half hidden by the dark foliage that sprang up amidst the very fanes and palaces of old. Now and then he paused with a deep and heavy sigh, as he pondered over the dark and desolate path upon which he was about to enter, over the lack of a guiding hand in which he might trust, over the uncertainty of the step, which, once taken was beyond recall.
Lost in thought, Eckhardt walked on, staring blankly at the roofless columns and crumbling walls around him, lit by the ghostly starlight—translucent and eerie—contrasting with the grim, battle-scarred fortresses of the Cavalli, partially hidden by the dark greenery growing among the ancient temples and palaces. Every so often, he paused with a deep, heavy sigh, contemplating the dark and lonely road he was about to embark on, the lack of a guiding hand to lean on, and the uncertainty of the steps ahead, which, once taken, couldn’t be changed.
Suddenly a light caught the solitary rambler's eye, a light almost like a star, scarcely larger indeed, but more red and intense in its ray. Of itself it was nothing uncommon and might have shone from either convent or cottage. But it streamed from a part of the Aventine, which contained no habitations of the living, only deserted ruins and shattered porticoes of which even the names and memories of their former inhabitants had been long forgotten. Aware of this, Eckhardt felt a slight awe, as the light threw its unsteady beam over the dreary landscape; for he was by no means free from the superstition of the age and it was near the hour consecrated to witches and ghosts.
Suddenly, a light caught the solitary wanderer's eye, a light that resembled a star, just slightly larger but redder and more intense in its glow. By itself, it wasn't anything unusual and could have been seen from either a convent or a cottage. However, it came from a part of the Aventine that had no living homes, only abandoned ruins and crumbling porticos, where even the names and memories of their former occupants had long since faded. Aware of this, Eckhardt felt a slight sense of awe as the light flickered over the desolate landscape; he was not immune to the superstitions of the time, and it was close to the hour traditionally associated with witches and ghosts.
But fear, whether of this world or the next, could not long daunt the mind of the Margrave; and after a brief hesitation he resolved to make a digression from his way, to discover the cause of the phenomenon. Unconsciously Eckhardt's tread passed over the site of the ill-famed temple of Isis which had at one time witnessed those wildest of orgies commemorated by the pen of Juvenal. At last he came to a dense and dark copse from an opening in the center of which gleamed the mysterious light. Penetrating the gloomy foliage Eckhardt found himself before a large ruin, grey and roofless. Through a rift in the wall, forming a kind of casement and about ten feet from the ground, the light gleamed over the matted and rank soil, embedded, as it were, in vast masses of shade. Without knowing it, Eckhardt stood on the very spot once consecrated to the cult of the Egyptian goddess, and now shunned as an abode of evil spirits. The walls of the ruin were covered with a dense growth of creepers, which entwined even the crumbled portico to an extent that made it almost impossible to penetrate into its intricate labyrinth of corridors.
But fear, whether from this world or the next, couldn’t keep the Margrave’s mind down for long; after a moment of hesitation, he decided to take a detour to discover the reason behind the phenomenon. Unknowingly, Eckhardt’s footsteps passed over the site of the infamous Temple of Isis, which had once hosted the wildest orgies described by Juvenal. Eventually, he reached a dense, dark thicket, where a mysterious light shone from an opening in the center. As he pushed through the gloomy foliage, Eckhardt found himself in front of a large, gray, roofless ruin. Through a gap in the wall, acting like a kind of window ten feet off the ground, the light illuminated the tangled and neglected ground, seemingly trapped in vast shadows. Without realizing it, Eckhardt stood on the very spot that had once been dedicated to the worship of the Egyptian goddess, now shunned as a place of evil spirits. The walls of the ruin were covered in thick vines that wrapped around the crumbling portico to such an extent that it was almost impossible to navigate through its complicated maze of corridors.
While indulging in a thousand speculations, occasioned by the hour and the spot, Eckhardt suddenly perceived a shadow in the portico. Only the head was visible in the moonlight, which bathed the ruin, and it disappeared almost as quickly as it had been revealed. While meditating upon the expediency of exploring the mystery which confronted him, Eckhardt was startled by the sound of footsteps. Straining his gaze through the haze of the moonlight he beheld emerging from the portico of the temple the tall form of a man, wrapt in a long black cloak. He wore a conical hat with sloping brim which entirely shadowed his face and on his right arm he carried the apparently lifeless body of a girl. With the object of preventing a probable crime Eckhardt stepped from his place of concealment just as the stranger was about to pass him with his mysterious burden and placed his hands arrestingly on the other's shoulder.
As Eckhardt got lost in a thousand thoughts, influenced by the time and place, he suddenly spotted a shadow in the portico. Only the head was illuminated by the moonlight that lit up the ruins, and it disappeared almost as quickly as it had appeared. While he considered whether to investigate the mystery in front of him, Eckhardt was jolted by the sound of footsteps. Peering through the haze of the moonlight, he saw a tall man wrapped in a long black cloak step out from the temple's portico. He wore a conical hat with a sloping brim that completely hid his face, and in his right arm, he carried what looked like the lifeless body of a girl. To prevent a possible crime, Eckhardt stepped out from his hiding spot just as the stranger was about to pass by with his mysterious burden and placed his hands firmly on the man's shoulder.
"Who are you? And what is your business here?" he questioned curtly, attempting to remove the stranger's vizor.
"Who are you? And what are you doing here?" he asked sharply, attempting to lift the stranger's visor.
"The one matters little to your business,—the other little to mine," the tall individual replied enigmatically while he dexterously resisted his questioner's effort to gain a glimpse at his face. "But," he added in a strange oracular tone, which moved Eckhardt despite himself, "if you value my aid in your hour of trial—assist me now in my hour of need!"
"The first one doesn’t really impact your business, and the second one hardly affects mine," the tall person said cryptically while skillfully dodging his questioner’s attempt to see his face. "But," he went on in an oddly prophetic tone that unsettled Eckhardt despite himself, "if you want my assistance during your tough times—help me now when I need it!"
"Your aid?" echoed Eckhardt, staring amazed at his companion. "Do you know me? In what can you assist me?"
"Your help?" Eckhardt repeated, looking at his companion in disbelief. "Do you even know me? How could you possibly help me?"
"You are Eckhardt the Margrave," replied the stranger; then inclining his head slightly towards him he whispered a word, the effect of which seemed to paralyze his listener, for his arresting hand fell and he retreated a step or two, surveying him in speechless wonder.
"You’re Eckhardt the Margrave," said the stranger; then he leaned in slightly and whispered a word that seemed to stun his listener, causing his hand to drop as he took a step or two back, staring at him in silent shock.
"Who are you?" he stammered at last.
"Who are you?" he finally got out.
The stranger raised the long visor of his conical hat. An exclamation of surprise came from Eckhardt's lips.
The stranger pulled up the long brim of his pointed hat. A gasp of surprise slipped from Eckhardt's lips.
"Hezilo, the harper!"
"Hezilo, the musician!"
The other replied with a silent nod.
The other person responded with a silent nod.
"And we have never met!"
"And we've never met!"
"I seldom go out!" said the harper.
"I barely go out!" said the harper.
"What know you of Ginevra?" begged the Margrave.
"What do you know about Ginevra?" the Margrave asked.
The harper shook his head.
The musician shook his head.
"This is neither the time, nor the place. I must be gone—to shelter my burden! We shall meet again! If you follow me," he concluded, noting Eckhardt's persistence, "you will learn nothing and only endanger my safety and that of this child!"
"This isn't the right time or place. I need to go—to protect my burden! We'll meet again! If you follow me," he added, seeing Eckhardt's resolve, "you won't find out anything and will only jeopardize my safety and that of this child!"
"Is she dead?" Eckhardt questioned with a shudder.
"Is she dead?" Eckhardt asked, shaking.
"Would she were!" replied the stranger mournfully.
"I wish she was!" replied the stranger sadly.
"Can I assist you?"
"How can I help you?"
"I thank you! The burden is light. We will meet again."
"Thanks! The load is light. We'll meet again."
There was something in the harper's tone which arrested Eckhardt's desire to ignore his injunction. How long he remained on the site of the ill-famed ruin, the Margrave hardly knew. When the fresh breeze of night, blowing from the Campagna, roused him at last from his reverie the mysterious stranger and his equally mysterious burden had disappeared in the haze of the moonlit night. Like one walking in a dream Eckhardt slowly retraced his steps to his palace on the Caelian Mount, where an imperial order sanctioning his purpose and relieving him of his command awaited him.
There was something in the harper's tone that made Eckhardt stop and rethink ignoring his warning. He wasn't sure how long he had been at the infamous ruin. When the cool night breeze from the Campagna finally brought him back to reality, the mysterious stranger and his equally mysterious cargo had disappeared into the mist of the moonlit night. Like someone caught in a dream, Eckhardt slowly headed back to his palace on the Caelian Mount, where an imperial order backing his plans and relieving him of his command was waiting for him.
CHAPTER XI
CHAPTER 11
NILUS OF GAËTA
Nilus of Gaeta
grand high mass in honour of
the pilgrims was on the
following eve to be celebrated in the
ancient Basilica of St. Peter's.
But vast as was its extent, only
a part of the pilgrims could be
contained and the bronze gates
were thrown open to allow the
great multitude which filled the
square to share the benefits and
some of the glories of the ceremony.
A big high mass in honor of the pilgrims was scheduled for the next evening in the historic Basilica of St. Peter's. However, even though it was quite large, only a part of the pilgrims could fit inside, so the bronze gates were opened to let the large crowd in the square enjoy some of the benefits and glory of the ceremony.
The Vatican Basilica of the tenth century, far from possessing its present splendour, was as yet but the old consecrated palace, hallowed by memories of the olden time, in which Charlemagne enjoyed the hospitality of Leo III, when at his hands he received the imperial crown of the West. Similar to the restored church of St. Paul fuori le Mure, as we now see it, it was some twenty feet longer and considerably wider, having five naves divided off by four rows of vast monolith columns. There were ninety-six columns in all, of various marbles, differing in size and style, for they had been the first hasty spoils of antique palaces and temples. The walls above the order of columns were decorated with mosaics such as no Roman hand could then produce or even restore. A grand arch, such as we see at the older Basilicas to-day, inlaid with silver and adorned with mosaic, separated the nave from the chancel, below which was the tribune, an inheritance from the prætor's court of old. It now contained the high altar and the sedile of the Vicar of Christ. Before the altar stood the Confession, the vault wherein lay the bones of St. Peter, with a screen of silver crowned with images of saints and virgins. And the whole was illumined by a gigantic candelabrum holding more than a thousand lighted tapers.
The Vatican Basilica of the tenth century, far from its current grandeur, was still just the old consecrated palace, filled with memories of the past, where Charlemagne was welcomed by Leo III and received the imperial crown of the West. Similar to the restored church of St. Paul fuori le Mure that we see today, it was about twenty feet longer and much wider, featuring five naves divided by four rows of massive monolith columns. There were ninety-six columns in total, made from various marbles, differing in size and style, as they were the first quick spoils taken from ancient palaces and temples. The walls above the columns were decorated with mosaics that no Roman craftsman could create or restore at that time. A grand arch, like what we see in the older Basilicas today, inlaid with silver and decorated with mosaics, separated the nave from the chancel, beneath which was the tribune, a remnant from the old prætor's court. It now housed the high altar and the seat of the Vicar of Christ. In front of the altar was the Confession, the vault that held the bones of St. Peter, covered by a silver screen adorned with images of saints and virgins. The entire space was illuminated by a massive candelabrum holding over a thousand lit candles.
The chief attraction, however, was yet wanting, for the pontiff and his court still tarried in the Vatican receiving the homage of the foreign pilgrims. While listlessly noting the preparations from his chosen point of vantage, Eckhardt discovered himself the object of scrutiny on the part of a monk, who had been listlessly wandering about and who disappeared no sooner than he had caught the eye of the great leader.
The main attraction, however, was still absent, as the pope and his court were at the Vatican receiving the admiration of the visiting pilgrims. While casually watching the preparations from his favorite spot, Eckhardt noticed a monk who had been wandering around aimlessly and disappeared as soon as he made eye contact with the well-known leader.
Unwilling to continue the target of observation on the part of those who recognized him despite his closed visor, Eckhardt entered the Basilica and took up his station near a remote shrine, whence he could witness the entrance of the pontifical procession, without attracting undue attention to his person. When the pontifical train did appear, it seemed one mass of glitter and sumptuous colour, as it filed down the aisles of the Basilica. The rich copes of the ecclesiastics, stiff with gold and gorgeous brocade, the jewelled mantles of the nobles, the polished breast plates and tasselled spears of the guards passed before his eyes in a bewildering confusion of splendour. In his gilded chair, under a superb canopy, Gregory, the youthful pontiff, was borne along, surrounded by a crowd of bishops, extending his hands in benediction as he passed the kneeling worshippers.
Eckhardt, not wanting to attract attention from those who recognized him even with his visor down, entered the Basilica and found a spot near a quiet shrine where he could watch the papal procession without being too noticeable. When the ceremonial parade finally appeared, it was a breathtaking display of shine and bright colors as it made its way down the aisles of the Basilica. The luxurious robes of the clergy, stiff with gold and beautiful brocade, the jeweled cloaks of the nobles, and the polished breastplates and tasselled spears of the guards all flashed before him in a stunning mix of extravagance. In his golden chair, under a remarkable canopy, Gregory, the young pope, was carried along, surrounded by a crowd of bishops, extending his hands in blessing as he passed by the kneeling worshippers.
An infinite array of officials followed. Then came pilgrims of the highest rank, each order marching in separate divisions, in the fantastic costumes of their respective countries. In their wake marched different orders of monks and nuns, the former carrying torches, the latter lighted tapers, although the westering sun still flamed down the aisles in cataracts of light. After these fraternities and sisterhoods, Crescentius, the Senator, was seen to enter with his suite, conspicuous for the pomp of their attire, the taste of Crescentius being to sombre colours.
A continuous line of officials followed. Next came high-ranking pilgrims, each group marching in their own divisions, wearing the elaborate costumes of their countries. After them came different orders of monks and nuns, with the monks carrying torches and the nuns holding lit candles, even though the setting sun still shone brightly through the aisles. Following these groups, Crescentius, the Senator, entered with his entourage, standing out due to the lavishness of their outfits, as Crescentius favored dark colors.
Descending from his elevated station, Gregory proceeded to officiate as High Priest in the august solemnity. Come with what prejudices one might, it was not in humanity to resist the impressions of overwhelming awe, produced by the magnificence of the spectacle and the sublime recollections with which the solemnity itself in every stage is associated. Despite his extreme youth, Gregory supported all the venerableness and dignity of the High Priest of Christendom and when at the conclusion of the high mass he bestowed his benediction on all Christendom, Eckhardt was kneeling with the immense multitude, perhaps more convinced than the most enthusiastic pilgrim, that he was receiving benediction direct from heaven.
Stepping down from his high position, Gregory took on the role of High Priest during the grand ceremony. Regardless of any biases one might have, it's only human not to be touched by the overwhelming awe brought on by the grandeur of the event and the deep memories connected to each part of the ceremony. Even though he was quite young, Gregory embodied the respect and dignity of the High Priest of Christendom. When he wrapped up the high mass by blessing all of Christendom, Eckhardt was kneeling among the large crowd, possibly feeling more convinced than the most devoted pilgrim that he was receiving a blessing straight from heaven.
The paroxysm only subsided, when raising his head, he beheld a gaunt monk in the funereal garb of the brotherhood of Penitent Friars ascend the chancel. He was tall, lean as a skeleton and from his shrivelled face two eyes, sunken deep in their sockets, burnt with the fire of the fanatic. This was the celebrated hermit, Nilus of Gaëta, of whose life and manners the most wonderful tales were current. He was believed to be of Greek extraction, perhaps owing to his lengthy residence in Southern Italy, near the shrines of Monte Gargano in Apulia. In the pursuit of recondite mysteries of the Moorish and Cabalistical schools, he had attained such proficiency, that he was seized with a profound disgust for the world and became a monk. Several years he spent in remote and pagan lands, spreading the tidings of salvation, until, as it was whispered, he received an extraordinary call to the effect, as was more mysteriously hinted, to turn the church from diverse great errors, into which she had fallen, and which threatened her downfall. Last, not least, he was to prepare the minds of mortal men for the great catastrophe of the Millennium,—the End of Time, the end of all earthly vanity. Special visions had been vouchsafed him, and there was that in his age, in his appearance and his speech which at once precluded the imposter. Nilus of Gaëta himself believed what he preached.
The tension finally eased when he lifted his head and saw a thin monk in the funeral robe of the Penitent Friars walking up to the chancel. He was tall and as skinny as a skeleton, with a shriveled face and two sunken eyes that burned with fervor. This was the famous hermit, Nilus of Gaëta, known for the incredible stories about his life and practices. People believed he was of Greek descent, likely because he had lived for a long time in Southern Italy, near the shrines of Monte Gargano in Apulia. In his pursuit of deep mysteries from Moorish and Kabbalistic teachings, he became so skilled that he grew deeply disillusioned with the world and chose to become a monk. He spent several years in distant pagan lands sharing the message of salvation until, as the rumors said, he received a special calling to, as hinted more mysteriously, guide the church away from serious errors that could lead to its downfall. Additionally, he was to prepare people’s minds for the great catastrophe of the Millennium—the End of Time and the end of all earthly vanity. He had been granted special visions, and there was something about his age, appearance, and speech that immediately ruled out any chance of him being a fraud. Nilus of Gaëta truly believed in what he preached.
There was a brief silence, during which the Romans acquainted their foreign guests in hurried whispers with the name and renown of the reputed hermit. The latter stood motionless in the chancel and seemed to offer up a silent prayer, ere he pronounced his harangue.
There was a brief pause, during which the Romans quickly updated their foreign guests on the name and reputation of the famous hermit. The hermit remained motionless in the chancel, seemingly saying a silent prayer before giving his speech.
His sermon was delivered in Latin, still the common language of Italy, even in its corrupt state, and its quality was such as to impress at once the most skeptical with the extraordinary gifts of the preacher.
He delivered his sermon in Latin, which was still the common language of Italy, even in its weakened form, and the quality was impressive enough to persuade even the most skeptical about the preacher's exceptional skills.
The monk began with a truly terrific picture of the state of society and religion throughout the Christian world, which he delineated with such gloom and horror, that but for his arabesque entanglement and his gorgeousness of imagery one might have believed him a spirit of hell, returned to paint the orb of the living with colours borrowed from its murkiest depths. But with all the fantastic convolutions of his reasoning the fervour of a real eloquence soon began to overflow the twisted fountains, in which the scholastic rhetoric of the time usually confined its displays. These qualities Nilus especially exhibited when describing the pure dawn of Christianity, in which the pagan gods had vanished like phantoms of night. He declared that they were once more deified upon earth and the clear light all but extinguished. And treating the antique divinities as impersonations of human passions and lusts, the monk's eloquence suddenly took the most terrible tints, and considering the nature of some of the crimes which he thus delineated and anathematized, his audience began to suspect personal allusions of the most hideous nature.
The monk opened with a striking portrayal of the state of society and religion throughout the Christian world, describing it with such darkness and horror that, without his intricate style and vivid imagery, one might think he was a spirit from hell sent to fill the world with shades from its deepest abysses. However, despite the complex twists in his arguments, the passion of genuine eloquence soon began to break free from the tangled expressions that often restricted the rhetoric of his time. Nilus, in particular, highlighted these qualities as he described the pure dawn of Christianity, where the pagan gods had vanished like ghosts in the night. He claimed they were once again worshipped on earth and that the bright light was nearly extinguished. By treating the ancient deities as symbols of human passions and desires, the monk's eloquence took on an incredibly dark tone, and as he discussed some of the sins he outlined and condemned, his audience started to suspect there were some truly horrifying personal references.
After this singular exordium, the monk proceeded in his harangue and it seemed as if his words, like the lava overflow from a volcano, withered all that was green and flowery in their path. The Universe in his desponding eloquence seemed but a vast desolation. All the beautiful illusions which the magic of passion conjures into the human soul died beneath his touch, changing into the phantoms, which perhaps they are. The vanity of hope, the shallowness of success, the bitterness which mingles with the greatest glory, the ecstasy of love,—all these the monk painted in the most powerful colours, to contrast them with the marble calm of that drooping form crucified upon the hill of Calvary.
After this unusual introduction, the monk continued his speech, and his words felt like lava flowing from a volcano, destroying everything green and beautiful in their path. The Universe, through his despairing eloquence, seemed to be just a vast wasteland. All the beautiful illusions that passion brings to the human soul faded under his influence, becoming the shadows they might actually be. He portrayed the emptiness of hope, the superficiality of success, the bitterness that comes with great glory, and the ecstasy of love—all in the most vivid colors, contrasting them with the cold stillness of that drooping figure nailed to the hill of Calvary.
Spellbound, the immense multitude listened to the almost superhuman eloquence of the friar. As yet his attacks had dealt only in generalities. The Senator of Rome seemed to listen to his words with a degree of satisfaction. A singularity remarked in his character by all his historians, which, by some, has been considered as proof of a nature not originally evil, was his love of virtue in the abstract. Frequent resolutions and recommendations to reform were perhaps only overcome by his violent passions, his ambition and the exigencies of his ambiguous state between church and empire. But as the monk detailed the crimes and monstrosities of the age, the calm on the Senator's face changed to a livid, satirical smile, and occasionally he pointed the invectives of the friar by nodding to those of his followers who were supposed to be guilty of the crimes alleged, as if to call upon them to notice that they were assailed, and many a noble shrank behind his neighbour whose conscience smote him of one or all the crimes enumerated by Nilus.
The captivated crowd listened intently to the almost superhuman eloquence of the friar. Until now, his criticisms had been general. The Roman Senator appeared to listen to him with some satisfaction. Historians have noted a unique aspect of the Senator, interpreted by some as evidence of a good nature: his love for virtue in the abstract. His frequent calls for reform were likely overshadowed by his intense passions, ambitions, and the pressures of his uncertain role between the church and the empire. But as the monk detailed the crimes and horrors of the time, the Senator's calm expression shifted into a pale, sarcastic smile, and he occasionally nodded toward his followers, who were believed to be guilty of the alleged crimes, as if to highlight that they were being criticized. Many noble individuals recoiled behind their neighbors, burdened by guilt over one or more of the offenses mentioned by Nilus.
In one of his most daring flights the monk suddenly checked himself and announcing his vision of impending judgment, he bid his listeners prepare their souls in a prophetic and oracular tone, which was distinctly audible, amid all the muttering which pervaded the Basilica.
In one of his bravest moments, the monk suddenly stopped and proclaimed his vision of an impending judgment. He urged his audience to prepare their souls in a prophetic and commanding voice, which was clearly audible amid the murmurs that filled the Basilica.
A few moments of devout silence followed. The monk was expected to kneel, to offer up a prayer for divine mercy. But he stood motionless in the chancel, and after waiting a short time, Gregory turned to an attendant:
A few moments of silent respect passed. The monk was supposed to kneel and say a prayer for divine mercy. But he stood still in the chancel, and after a short wait, Gregory turned to an attendant:
"Go and see what ails the disciple of Benedict,—we will ourselves say the Gratias."
"Go see what's wrong with Benedict's disciple—we'll handle the Gratias ourselves."
After rising, he stepped to the altar with the accustomed retinue of cardinals and prelates and chanted the benediction. At the conclusion Crescentius approached the altar alone, demanded permission to make a duteous offering and emptied a purse of gold on the salver.
After getting up, he walked to the altar with the usual group of cardinals and bishops and recited the blessing. Once he finished, Crescentius approached the altar by himself, asked for permission to make a respectful offering, and poured a bag of gold onto the tray.
"A most princely and regal benefaction," muttered the Pontifical Datary—"a most illustrious example."
"A truly noble and royal gift," murmured the Pontifical Datary—"a remarkable example."
"Charlemagne gave more, but so will I, when like him I come to receive the crown of the West," muttered the Senator of Rome. His example was immediately followed, and in a few moments the altar was heaped round with presents of extraordinary magnificence and bounty. Sacks of gold and silver were emptied out, jewels, crucifixes, relics, amber, gold-dust, ivories, pearls and rare spices were heaped up in promiscuous profusion, and in return each donor received a branch of consecrated palm from the hand of the Datary, whose keen eyes reflected the brightness of the treasures whose receipts he thus acknowledged.
"Charlemagne gave more, and I will too when I come to receive the crown of the West," whispered the Senator of Rome. His example was quickly followed, and soon the altar was overflowing with extravagant gifts. Bags of gold and silver were poured out, along with jewels, crucifixes, relics, amber, gold dust, ivory, pearls, and rare spices piled up in chaotic abundance. In return, each donor received a branch of blessed palm from the Datary, whose keen eyes reflected the shine of the treasures he was recognizing.
The chant from various chapels now poured down the aisles its torrents of melody, the vast multitudes joining in the Gloria in Excelsis. Eckhardt's remote station had not permitted him to witness all that had happened. His gaze was still riveted on the friar, who was now staggering from the pulpit, when a terrific event turned and absorbed his attention.
The singing from various chapels filled the aisles with waves of melody, and the large crowds were joining in the Gloria in Excelsis. Eckhardt's distant spot had kept him from seeing everything that had happened. His eyes were still on the friar, who was now stumbling away from the pulpit, when something incredible caught and held his attention.
The great bell of the Basilica was tolling and the vibration produced by so many sounds shook the vast and ancient pile so violently that a prodigious mass of iron, which formed one of the clappers of the bell, fell from the belfry in the airy spire and dashing with irresistible force through every obstruction, reached the floor at the very feet of the Pontiff, crushing a deep hole in the pavement and throwing a million pieces of shattered marble over him and his retinue.
The big bell of the Basilica was ringing, and the vibrations from the sounds shook the huge, ancient building so violently that a large piece of iron, which was one of the clappers of the bell, fell from the belfry in the tall spire. It broke through everything in its way and landed right at the feet of the Pontiff, creating a deep hole in the pavement and scattering millions of fragments of shattered marble all over him and his entourage.
The vast assembly was for a moment motionless with terror and surprise, expecting little less than universal destruction in the downfall of the whole edifice on their heads, with all its ponderous mass of iron and stone. A cry arose that the Pontiff had been killed, which was echoed in a thousand varying voices, according as men's fears or hopes prevailed. But in the first moment of panic, when it was doubtful whether or not the entire center of the Basilica would crumble upon the assembly, Eckhardt had rushed from the comparative safety of his own station to the side of the Pontiff as if to shield him, when with the majesty of a prophet interposing between offended heaven and the object of its wrath, Gerbert of Aurillac uttered with deep fervour and amid profound silence a De Profundis. The multitudes were stilled from their panic, which might have been attended with far more serious consequences than the accident itself. There was a solemn pause, broken only by a sea-like response of "Amen"—and a universal sigh of relief, which sounded like the soughing of the wind in a great forest.
The massive crowd was briefly paralyzed with fear and shock, anticipating total destruction as the entire building appeared ready to collapse on them, weighed down by its heavy iron and stone. A rumor spread that the Pope had been killed, echoed by thousands of voices, reflecting either their fears or hopes. In that moment of panic, when it was unclear if the center of the Basilica would crash down on the crowd, Eckhardt rushed from his relatively safe spot to stand by the Pope as if to shield him. Meanwhile, Gerbert of Aurillac, with the authority of a prophet standing between angry heaven and its target, fervently recited a De Profundis in the stillness. The crowd's panic subsided, potentially averting much worse consequences than the accident itself. There was a solemn pause, interrupted only by a wave-like response of "Amen," followed by a collective sigh of relief that resembled the rustling of wind in a vast forest.
All distinctions of rank seemed blotted out in that supreme moment. Then the voice of Nilus was heard thundering above the breathless calm, while he held aloft an ebony crucifix, in which he always carried the host:
All distinctions in rank seemed to vanish in that intense moment. Then Nilus's voice echoed, rising above the shocked silence, as he raised an ebony crucifix, in which he always carried the host:
"The summits of St. Peter still stand! When they too fall, pilgrims of the world—even so shall Christendom fall with them."
"The peaks of St. Peter still stand! When they collapse, so too will pilgrims from around the world—Christendom will fall with them."
At a sign from the Pontiff his attendants raised aloft the canopy, under which he had entered. But he refused to mount the chair and heading the bishops and cardinals, he left the church on foot. The Datary gave one look of hopeless despair, as the masses crowded out of the Basilica, and abandoned all hope of restoring order. In an incredibly short time the vast area was emptied, Crescentius being one of the last to remain in its deepening shadows. With a degree of vacancy he gazed after the vanishing crowds, more gorgeous in their broken and mingled pomp, as they passed out of the high portals, than when marshalled in due rank and order.
At the Pope's signal, his attendants lifted the canopy he had walked under. However, he chose not to sit in the chair and led the bishops and cardinals out of the church on foot. The Datary looked on with hopeless despair as the crowds streamed out of the Basilica, abandoning any hope of restoring order. Before long, the large area was cleared, with Crescentius being one of the last to linger in its increasing shadows. Feeling a sense of emptiness, he watched the disappearing crowds, more striking in their chaotic and diverse beauty as they exited through the grand doors than when they had been arranged in perfect formation.
He too was about to leave, when he discerned a monk who stood gazing, as it were, incredulously at the shattered altar-pavement and the mass of iron deeply embedded in it. Hastily he advanced towards him, but as he approached he was struck by observing the monk raise his eyes, sparkling with mad fury, to the lighted dome above and clench his hands as if in defiance of its glory.
He was just about to leave when he saw a monk staring in shock at the damaged altar floor and the piece of iron stuck in it. He quickly walked over to him, but as he got closer, he was surprised to see the monk lifting his eyes, filled with intense anger, toward the lit dome above and clenching his fists as if defying its brightness.
"Thou seemest to hold thy life rather as a burden than a blessing, monk, since thus thou repayest thy salvation," Crescentius addressed the friar, somewhat staggered by his attitude.
"You seem to view your life more as a burden than a blessing, monk, considering that's how you repay your salvation," Crescentius said to the friar, a bit surprised by his attitude.
"Ay! If I have done Heaven a temporal injury,—be comforted, ye saints—for ye have wrought me an eternal one!" growled the monk between clenched teeth.
"Oh! If I've caused Heaven a momentary issue—cheer up, you saints—for you have given me an everlasting one!" the monk snarled through gritted teeth.
"Heaven?" questioned Crescentius, almost tempted to the conclusion that the monk, whoever he was, was out of his senses.
"Heaven?" Crescentius asked, almost convinced that the monk, whoever he was, had lost his mind.
"Even Heaven," replied the monk. "One cubit nearer the altar,—I thought the struggle over in my soul between the dark angel and the bright—I had strung my soul to its mighty task,—yet I shrank from it, a second, and more cowardly Judas."
"Even Heaven," the monk replied. "One cubit closer to the altar—I thought the struggle in my soul between the dark angel and the bright was finished—I had prepared my soul for its great task—but I hesitated, like a second and more cowardly Judas."
Crescentius gazed at the friar without grasping his meaning.
Crescentius looked at the friar, confused about what he meant.
"Take thy superior out of the church, he is mad and blasphemes," he turned to the monk's companion who listened stolidly to his raving.
"Get your boss out of the church; he's acting insane and being disrespectful," he said to the monk's friend, who listened in confusion to his ranting.
"Ay!" spoke the strange monk, gnashing his teeth and shaking his fist towards heaven, "even the church shall anon be rent in twain and form a chasm, down which countless generations shall tumble into the abyss—'twere just retribution!"
"Hey!" said the strange monk, gritting his teeth and shaking his fist at the sky, "even the church will soon split in two, creating a void into which countless generations will tumble into the abyss—it's only fair payback!"
"Tell me but this, monk, how could Heaven itself throw obstacles in the way of thine intent?" questioned Crescentius, perceiving that the monk had turned to depart and more convinced than ever that he was speaking to a madman.
"Just tell me this, monk: how could Heaven itself put up barriers to your plans?" asked Crescentius, realizing that the monk was about to leave and more convinced than ever that he was talking to a madman.
"How? How? Oh, thou slow of understanding,—how?"
"How? How? Oh, you're so slow to get it—how?"
And the monk pointed downward, to the crushed and shattered marble of the pavement, in which the iron clapper of the bell lay embedded.
The monk pointed down at the broken and shattered marble of the pavement, where the iron clapper of the bell was set in place.
Crescentius receded involuntarily before the fierce, insane gleam in the monk's eyes, while the terrible import of his speech suddenly flashed upon his understanding. Crossing himself, he left the strange friar to himself and passed swiftly through the motley crowds which were waiting their turn of admission to the subterranean chapel of the Grand Penitentiarius.
Crescentius instinctively took a step back at the wild, frenzied look in the monk's eyes, as the serious meaning of his words hit him. After crossing himself, he left the strange friar behind and rushed through the mixed crowd of people waiting for their turn to enter the underground chapel of the Grand Penitentiarius.
Another had remained in the dense gloom of the Basilica, though he had not witnessed the scene which had just come to a close. After the Pontiff's departure, Eckhardt had retired to the shrine of Saint Michael, where he knelt in silent prayer. His mind was filled with fantastic imaginings, inspired chiefly by his recent pilgrimage to the shrines of Monte Gargano. The deep void within him made itself doubly felt in this hour and more than ever he felt the need of divine interposition in order to retain that consciousness of purpose which was to guide his future course.
Another person remained in the deep darkness of the Basilica, even though he hadn’t witnessed the scene that had just ended. After the Pontiff departed, Eckhardt went to the shrine of Saint Michael, where he knelt in silent prayer. His mind was crowded with vivid thoughts, largely inspired by his recent pilgrimage to the shrines of Monte Gargano. The profound emptiness within him felt even more intense at that moment, and more than ever, he sensed the need for divine intervention to uphold the sense of purpose that would steer his future.
At last he arose. A remote chant fell upon his ears, and he saw a procession moving slowly from the refectory into the nave of the Basilica. By the dusky glare of the torches, which they carried, Eckhardt distinguished a number of penitent friars, bearing aloft the banner, destined in after-generations to become the standard of the Holy Inquisition, a Red Cross in a black field with the motto: "In Hoc Signo Vinces." Among them and seemingly the chief personage, strode the strange friar. With down-cast head and eyes he walked, eyes which, while they seemed fixed on the ground in self-abasement, stealthily scanned the features of those he passed.
Finally, he got up. A distant chant reached his ears, and he saw a procession slowly moving from the dining hall into the main part of the Basilica. In the dim light of the torches they carried, Eckhardt recognized several penitent friars, holding up a banner that would later become the symbol of the Holy Inquisition, a Red Cross on a black background with the motto: "In Hoc Signo Vinces." Among them, and seemingly the most important figure, was the strange friar. With his head down and eyes averted, he walked, eyes that, while appearing to be focused on the ground in humility, discreetly examined the faces of those he passed.
"I marvel the holy saints think it worth while to trouble themselves about the soul of every putrid, garlic-chewing knave," said an old beggar on the steps of the Cathedral to an individual with whose brief review Eckhardt was much struck. He was a man past the middle-age, with the sallow complexion peculiar to the peasants of the marshes. His broad hat, garnished with many coloured ribbons, was drawn over his visage, though not sufficiently so, to conceal the ghastly scars, with which it was disfigured. His lurking, suspicious eye and the peculiar manner with which, from habit, he carried his short cloak drawn over his breast, as if to conceal the naked stiletto, convinced Eckhardt that, whatsoever that worthy might assume to be, he was one of those blackest of the scourges of Italy, which the license of the times had rendered fearfully numerous, the banditti and bravi.
"I can't believe the holy saints waste their time on the souls of every rotten, garlic-eating jerk," said an old beggar on the steps of the Cathedral to a guy who briefly caught Eckhardt's attention. He was a man past middle age, with the pale skin typical of marshland peasants. His broad hat, decorated with colorful ribbons, was pulled down over his face, but not enough to hide the horrifying scars that marked it. His watchful, suspicious eye and the way he instinctively held his short cloak over his chest, as if to conceal a hidden stiletto, made Eckhardt sure that no matter what this guy claimed to be, he was one of the darkest scourges of Italy—a product of chaotic times: the bandits and bravi.
"Whether the saints care or no," that individual returned, "the monk is competent to convert the fiend himself. What an honour for the brotherhood to have produced such a saint."
"Regardless of whether the saints care," that person replied, "the monk has the ability to convert the devil himself. What an honor for the brotherhood to have brought forth such a saint."
Scarcely bestowing more than a thought upon so usual an evidence of social disorder, which neither pontifical nor imperial edicts had been able to correct, Eckhardt passed out, without noticing that he had himself attracted at least equal attention from the worthy described, who after having satisfied his curiosity, slunk back among the crowds and was lost to sight.
Without giving it much thought, viewing it as a typical sign of social disorder that neither the church nor the state had addressed, Eckhardt walked away, unaware that he had caught just as much attention from the person he had been watching, who, after satisfying their curiosity, blended back into the crowd.
CHAPTER XII
CHAPTER 12
RED FALERNIAN
RED FALERNIAN
he palace of Theodora resounded
with merriment,
though it was long past midnight.
The palace of Theodora was buzzing with laughter, even though it was well after midnight.
Round a long oval table in the great hall sat a score or more of belated revellers, their Patrician garbs in disorder, and soiled with wine, their faces inflamed, their eyes red and fiery, their tongues heavy and beyond the bounds of control. Here and there a vacant or overturned chair showed where a guest had fallen in the debauch, and had been permitted to remain on his self-chosen bed of repose. A band of players hidden in a remote gallery still continued to fill up the pauses in the riotous clamour with their barbaric strains.
Around a long oval table in the great hall sat twenty or more late-night partygoers, their fancy clothes messy and stained with wine, their faces flushed, their eyes red and wild, their tongues heavy and out of control. Here and there, an empty or knocked-over chair showed where a guest had collapsed in the chaos and was left to rest in their chosen spot. A group of musicians hidden in a distant gallery continued playing, filling the gaps in the noisy chaos with their lively tunes.
At the head of the table, first in place as in rank sat Benilo, the Chamberlain. He seemed to take little interest in the conversation, for, resting his head on his hands, he stared into his untouched goblet, as if he endeavoured to cast some augury from the rising and vanishing bubbles of the wine.
At the head of the table, first in position and rank sat Benilo, the Chamberlain. He seemed to be paying little attention to the conversation, resting his head on his hands, staring into his untouched glass, as if he were trying to read some omen from the rising and disappearing bubbles in the wine.
Next to him sat Pandulph, Lord of Spoleto and Beneventum. His low, though well-set figure, dark hair, keen, black eyes and swarthy features bespoke his semi-barbaric extraction. His countenance was far from comely, when in repose, even ugly and repulsive, but in his eyes lay the force of a powerful will and a depth and subtlety of intellect, that made men fear, when they could not love him. On the right of the Count sat the Lord of Civitella, a large, sensual man, with twinkling grey eyes, thick nose and full red lips. His broad face, flushed with wine, glowed like the harvest moon rising above the horizon. Opposite him sat the Patricius Ziazo, crafty and unscrupulous, a parasite who flattered whosoever ministered to his pleasure. The Patricius was conversing with an individual who outshone Pandulph in rapine, the Lord of Civitella in coarseness and himself in sycophancy, Guido of Vanossa, an arrogant libertine, whose pinched features and cunning leer formed the true index to his character. The Lords of Sinigaglia, Torre del Grecco, Bracciano, Cavallo and Caetano swelled the roll of infamy on the boards of Theodora,—worthy predecessors of the Orsini and Savelli, who were to oppress the city in after time.
Next to him sat Pandulph, the Lord of Spoleto and Beneventum. His short but strong build, dark hair, sharp black eyes, and tanned skin suggested a tough past. His face was not particularly good-looking, and when at ease, it could even be seen as unattractive and off-putting, but in his eyes burned the strength of a determined will and a depth of intelligence that made people fear him, even if they couldn’t quite bring themselves to like him. To the right of the Count sat the Lord of Civitella, a large, indulgent man with twinkling gray eyes, a broad nose, and full red lips. His wide face, flushed from wine, glowed like a harvest moon rising over the horizon. Opposite him was Patricius Ziazo, sly and unscrupulous—a flatterer who praised anyone who met his desires. Patricius was chatting with someone who outdid Pandulph in theft, the Lord of Civitella in crudeness, and himself in flattery, Guido of Vanossa, a cocky libertine, whose sharp features and sly grin revealed his true character. The Lords of Sinigaglia, Torre del Grecco, Bracciano, Cavallo, and Caetano contributed to the list of infamy on Theodora’s platform—worthy successors of the Orsini and Savelli, who would later dominate the city.
Among those who had marked the beginning of the evening by more than ordinary gaiety, Benilo had by his splendid dissipation excited the general envy and admiration among his fellow revellers. His face was inflamed, his dark eyes were glittering with the adder tongues of the serpent wine, and his countenance showed traces of unlimited debauchery. It seemed to those present, as if the ghost of the girl Nelida, whom he had killed in this very hall, was haunting him, so madly did he respond to the challenges from all around, to drink. But as the wine began to flood every brain, as the hall presented a scene of riotous debauch, his former reckless mood seemed for the nonce to have changed to its very opposite. Through the fumes of wine the dead girl seemed to regard him with sad, mournful eyes.
Among those who had kicked off the evening with more than just ordinary fun, Benilo stirred up envy and admiration from his fellow partygoers with his extravagant partying. His face was flushed, his dark eyes sparkled with the intoxicating swirls of the wine, and his expression showed signs of overindulgence. To everyone there, it seemed as if the spirit of the girl Nelida, whom he had killed right in this hall, was haunting him as he reacted wildly to every challenge to drink. But as the wine began to cloud everyone’s minds and the hall turned into a scene of wild debauchery, his previously reckless behavior started to shift to the complete opposite. Through the haze of wine, the dead girl seemed to watch him with sad, sorrowful eyes.
"Fill the goblets," cried Pandulph, with a loud and still clear voice. "The lying clock says it is day. But neither cock-crows nor clock change the purple night to dawn in the Groves of Theodora, save at the will of the Goddess herself. Fill up, companions! The lamp-light in the wine cup is brighter than the clearest sun that ever shone."
"Fill the glasses," shouted Pandulph, his voice loud and clear. "The misleading clock says it's daytime. But neither rooster's crow nor clock can change the dark night into dawn in the Groves of Theodora, except by the will of the Goddess herself. Raise your cups, friends! The light from the lamp reflecting in the wine is brighter than the brightest sun that ever shone."
"Well spoken, Pandulph! Name the toast and we will pledge it, till the seven stars count fourteen and the seven hills but one," said the Cavallo looking up. "I see four hour glasses even now and every one of them lies, if it says it is dawn."
"Well said, Pandulph! Name the toast and we’ll drink to it, until the seven stars become fourteen and the seven hills merge into one," said the Cavallo, looking up. "I see four hourglasses right now, and each one is lying if it claims it’s dawn."
"You shall have my toast," said Pandulph, raising his goblet. "We have drunk it twenty times already, but we will drink it twenty times more:—the best prologue to wine ever devised by wit of man—Woman."
"You'll get my toast," said Pandulph, raising his glass. "We've toasted to this twenty times already, but we'll raise a glass to it twenty more—the best reason for wine ever created by human ingenuity—Woman."
A shadow moved in the dusky background and peered unseen into the hall.
A shadow moved in the dim background and silently observed from the hallway.
"And the best epilogue," replied the Lord of Civitella, visibly drunk. "But the toast—my cup is waiting."
"And the best ending," the Lord of Civitella replied, clearly drunk. "But the toast—my drink is ready."
"To the health—wealth—and love by stealth of Theodora!" yelled Pandulph, gulping down the contents of his goblet.
"To the health, wealth, and hidden love of Theodora!" shouted Pandulph, gulping down the drink from his goblet.
Benilo's face turned ashen pale, but he smiled.
Benilo's face turned pale, but he smiled.
"To Theodora!"
"Cheers to Theodora!"
Every tongue repeated the name, the goblets were drained.
Everyone kept saying the name, and the glasses were empty.
"My Lord, it is your turn now," said Pandulph, turning to the Lord of Civitella. "The good folks of Urbino have not yet rung the fire-bells against you, but some say they soon will. Who shall it be?"
"My lord, it's your turn now," said Pandulph, looking at the Lord of Civitella. "The good people of Urbino haven't raised the alarm against you yet, but some say they will soon. Who's it going to be?"
The Lord of Civitella filled up his cup with unsteady hand, until it was running over and propping his body against the table as he stood up, he said:
The Lord of Civitella filled his cup with a trembling hand until it spilled over. As he leaned against the table and got up, he said:
"A toast to Roxané! And as for my foragers—they sweep clean."
"Cheers to Roxané! And as for my foragers—they look great."
The toast was drunk with rapturous applause.
The toast received enthusiastic applause.
"Right you are," bellowed the Cavallo. "Better brooms were never made on the Posilippo,—not a straw lies in your way."
"You're totally right," yelled the Cavallo. "You won't find better brooms anywhere on the Posilippo—there's not a single straw in your way."
"Did you accomplish it without fight?" sneered the Lord of Bracciano.
"Did you manage to pull it off without any trouble?" mocked the Lord of Bracciano.
"Fight? Why fight? The burghers never resist a noble! We conjure the devil down with that. When we skin our eels, we don't begin at the tail."
"Fight? Why bother? The townspeople never confront a noble! We handle that easily. When we clean our eels, we don’t start at the tail."
"Better to steal the honey, than to kill the bees that make it."
"It's better to enjoy the honey than to kill the bees that make it."
"But what became of the women and children after this swoop of your foragers?" asked the Lord of Bracciano, who appeared to entertain some few isolated ideas of honour floating on the top of the wine he had gulped down.
"But what happened to the women and children after your raiders came through?" asked the Lord of Bracciano, who appeared to have a few disjointed thoughts of honor floating above the wine he had drunk.
"The women and children?" replied the Lord of Civitella with a mocking air, crossing his thumbs, like the peasants of Lugano, when they wish to inspire belief in their words. "They can breakfast by gaping! They can eat wind, like the Tarentines,—it will make them spit clear."
"The women and kids?" the Lord of Civitella replied mockingly, crossing his thumbs like the peasants in Lugano do when they want to persuade others. "They can have breakfast by just staring! They can eat air, like the Tarentines—it’ll make them spit clean."
The Lord of Bracciano, irritated at the mocking sign and proverbial allusion to the gaping propensities of the people round the Lago, started up in wrath and struck his clenched fist on the table.
The Lord of Bracciano, irritated by the mocking sign and the familiar reference to the locals by the lake who gawk, jumped up in anger and slammed his fist on the table.
"My Lord of Civitella," he cried, "do not cross your damned thumbs at me, else I will cut them off! The people of Bracciano have still corn in plenty, until your thieving bands scorch their fingers in the attempt to steal it."
"My Lord of Civitella," he yelled, "don't give me that damn thumbs-up, or I'll cut them off! The people of Bracciano still have plenty of grain until your thieving gangs get caught trying to steal it."
Andrea Cavallo interposed to stop the rising quarrel.
Andrea Cavallo stepped in to calm the growing argument.
"Do not mind the Lord of Civitella," he whispered to Bracciano. "He is drunk!"
"Ignore the Lord of Civitella," he whispered to Bracciano. "He's drunk!"
"The rake! The ingrate!" growled Bracciano, "after my men opened the traps, in which the Vicar of the Church had caught him."
"The scoundrel! The ingrate!" Bracciano growled. "After my men opened the traps where the Vicar of the Church had caught him."
"Nay! If you gape at man's ingratitude, your mouth will be wide enough, ere you die, my lord," spoke Pandulph with a sardonic laugh. "And men in our day stand no more on precedence in plots than in love affairs,—do they, my lord Benilo?"
"No way! If you focus on people's ingratitude, your jaw will be on the floor before you die, my lord," Pandulph said with a sarcastic laugh. "And people today care just as little about order in plans as they do in love—don't they, my lord Benilo?"
"Nay, I'll dispute no man's right to be hanged or quartered before me—least of all yours, my Lord Pandulph," the Chamberlain replied venomously.
"No, I won't challenge anyone's right to be hanged or executed in front of me—especially not yours, my Lord Pandulph," the Chamberlain responded bitterly.
"My lord Benilo," replied Pandulph, "you are, when drunk, the greatest ruffian in Christendom, and the biggest knave when sober. Bring in more tankards, and we will not look for day till midnight booms again on the old tower of San Sebastian! I call for full brimmers, varlets,—bring your largest cups! We will drink another toast five fathoms deep in wine, strong enough to melt Cleopatra's pearls, and to a jollier dame than Egypt's queen."
"My lord Benilo," replied Pandulph, "when you're drunk, you're the biggest thug in Christendom, and the biggest scoundrel when you're sober. Bring in more tankards, and we won't look for daylight until midnight strikes again on the old tower of San Sebastian! I want full glasses, servants—bring your largest cups! We'll drink another toast five fathoms deep in wine, strong enough to melt Cleopatra's pearls, and to a merrier lady than Egypt's queen."
The servitors flew out and in. In a few moments the table was replenished with huge drinking cups, silver flagons and all the heavy impediments of the army of Bacchus.
The attendants came and went swiftly. In just a few moments, the table was once again filled with large drinking cups, silver jugs, and all the plentiful supplies from the world of Bacchus.
"We drink to the Fair Lady of the Groves,—and in her presence, too!" shouted the Lord of Spoleto, raising his goblet anew. "Why is she not among us? They say," he turned to Benilo with a sneer, "that you are so jealous of the charms of your bird of paradise, that you have forbidden her to appear before your friends."
"Let's raise our glasses to the Fair Lady of the Groves—and to her being here, too!" shouted the Lord of Spoleto, raising his goblet once more. "Where is she? They say," he turned to Benilo with a grin, "that you're so jealous of your beautiful bird of paradise that you've kept her away from your friends."
Roaring peals of laughter crowned Pandulph's speech.
Loud bursts of laughter erupted after Pandulph's speech.
Benilo saw the absurdity of anger, but he felt it nevertheless.
Benilo knew how foolish anger was, but he felt it nonetheless.
"She chooses not to leave her bower even to look on you, my Lord Pandulph. I warrant you, she has not slept all night, listening to your infernal din."
"She chooses not to leave her room even to see you, my Lord Pandulph. I bet she hasn't slept all night, listening to your irritating noise."
A renewed outburst of mirth was the response.
A new wave of laughter followed.
"Then you will permit us to betake ourselves forthwith to her gilded chamber to implore pardon on our knees for disturbing her rest."
"Then you'll let us go straight to her fancy room to apologize on our knees for interrupting her rest."
"Well spoken—by the boot of St. Benedict!" roared Guido of Vanossa.
"Well said—by the boot of St. Benedict!" shouted Guido of Vanossa.
"You may measure my foot and satisfy yourself that I am able to wear it," shouted the Lord of Civitella. "On our knees we will crawl to the Sanctuary of our Goddess,—on our knees!"
"You can measure my foot and see for yourself that I can wear it," shouted the Lord of Civitella. "We'll crawl on our knees to the Sanctuary of our Goddess—on our knees!"
"But before we start on our pilgrimage, we will drain a draught long as the bell-rope of the Capitol," bellowed the Lord of Bracciano.
"But before we start our journey, let's have a drink as long as the Capitol's bell-rope," shouted the Lord of Bracciano.
"Fill up the tankards!" exclaimed the Lord of Spoleto. "My goblet is as empty as an honest man's purse,—and one of my eyes is sober yet."
"Fill up the tankards!" shouted the Lord of Spoleto. "My goblet is as empty as an honest man's wallet—and one of my eyes is still sober."
"Do not take it to heart!" spoke Guido of Vanossa, whose eyes were full of tears and wine. "You will not die in the jolly fellow's faith!" And with unsteady voice he began to sing a stanza in dog-Latin:
"Don't take it personally!" said Guido of Vanossa, his eyes brimming with tears and wine. "You won't die believing in the cheerful guy!" And with a shaky voice, he began to sing a verse in dog-Latin:
"While we drink wineWe sing, brothersHonor to Bacchus!We praise You, God!"
"Would your grace had a better voice, you have a good will!" stammered the lord of Sinigaglia. "'Tis ample time to repent when you can do no better. Besides—if you are damned, it is in rare good company!"
"I wish you had a better voice; I know you mean well!" stammered the lord of Sinigaglia. "It's too late to regret when there's nothing left to do. Besides—if you're going to be damned, at least you'll have great company!"
"Ay! Saint and Sinner come to the same end!" gurgled the Lord Pandulph, ogling the purple Falernian.
"Ah! Both saint and sinner meet the same end!" gurgled Lord Pandulph, staring at the purple Falernian.
"Fill up your goblets! Though it be a merry life to lead, I doubt if it will end in so cheery a death!" said Benilo, his eye wandering slowly from one to the other.
"Fill your glasses! Even though it's fun to live, I doubt it will end in a happy death!" said Benilo, as his gaze slowly shifted from one person to another.
"Fill up the goblets!" shouted the Lord of Spoleto, rising and supporting his bulky carcass on the heavy oaken table.
"Fill up the glasses!" the Lord of Spoleto shouted, rising and leaning his hefty frame against the sturdy oak table.
With a sleepy leer he blinked at the guests.
With a sleepy gaze, he blinked at the guests.
"Down on your knees," he roared suddenly, his former intent reverting to him. "To the Sanctuary of the Goddess! On our knees we will implore her to receive us into her favour."
"Get down on your knees," he suddenly shouted, remembering his original intent. "To the Sanctuary of the Goddess! On our knees, we’ll beg her to accept us into her favor."
A strange spirit of recklessness had seized Benilo. Instead of resenting or resisting the proposition, he was the first to get down on all fours. His example had an electrifying effect. Although they swayed to and fro like sail-boats on angry sea-waves, all those still sober enough imitated the Chamberlain amid cheers and grunts, and slowly the singular procession, led by Benilo, set in motion with the expressed purpose of invading Theodora's apartments, which were situated beyond the great hall. The Lord Pandulph resembled some huge bear as on all fours he hobbled across the mosaic floor beside the Lord of Bracciano, who panted, grunted and swore and called on the saints, to witness his self-abasement. Being gouty and stout, he was at one time seized with a cramp in his leg and struck out vigorously with the result of striking the Lord of Civitella squarely in the jaw, whereupon the latter, toppling over, literally flooded the hall with profanity and surplus wine. The other ten hobbled behind the leaders, cursing their own folly, but enjoying to a degree the novelty of the pageant.
A strange wave of recklessness had taken over Benilo. Instead of getting angry or pushing back against the idea, he was the first to drop down on all fours. His actions had an electrifying effect. Even though they swayed like small boats on choppy waves, everyone sober enough followed the Chamberlain amid cheers and grunts, and slowly the odd parade, led by Benilo, started moving with the clear intention of invading Theodora's rooms, which were situated beyond the great hall. Lord Pandulph looked like a massive bear as he crawled across the mosaic floor next to the Lord of Bracciano, who panted, grunted, swore, and called on the saints to witness his humiliation. Struggling with his weight and gout, he suddenly got a cramp in his leg and kicked out forcefully, hitting the Lord of Civitella right in the jaw. This caused the latter to topple over, spilling curses and excessive wine all over the hall. The other ten crawled behind the leaders, cursing their own foolishness but somewhat enjoying the novelty of this strange event.
Thus they had traversed the great hall at a speed as great as their singular mode of locomotion and their intoxicated condition would permit. The background of the hall was but dimly lighted; the great curtain strung between the two massive pillars, which guarded the entrance into Theodora's apartments, excluded the glow of the multi-coloured lamps, strung in regular intervals in the corridor beyond.
They moved through the large hall as quickly as their unusual way of moving and their intoxicated state would allow. The back of the hall was only dimly lit; the large curtain hanging between the two heavy pillars, which guarded the entrance to Theodora's rooms, blocked out the light from the colorful lamps evenly placed along the corridor outside.
Benilo was the first to reach the curtain. Resting one hand on the floor, he raised the other, after the manner of a dog, trying to push its folds aside, when they suddenly and noiselessly parted. Something hissed through the air, striking the object of its aim a stinging blow in the face—a cry of pain and rage, and Benilo, who had sprung to his feet, stood face to face with Theodora. At the same moment the lights in the great hall were turned on to a full blaze, revealing in its entire repelling atrocity the spectacle of the drunken revellers, who, upon experiencing a sudden check to their further progress, had come to a sluggish halt, some of them unable to retain their balance and toppling over in their tracks.
Benilo was the first to get to the curtain. With one hand on the floor, he lifted the other, like a dog, trying to push the folds aside when they suddenly and silently opened. Something hissed through the air, striking him sharply in the face—a cry of pain and anger, and Benilo, who jumped to his feet, found himself face to face with Theodora. At that moment, the lights in the large hall were turned on full blast, revealing the unsettling sight of drunken partygoers who, having come to an unexpected stop, were sluggishly swaying, some unable to keep their balance and falling over.
"Beasts! Swine!" hissed the woman, her eyes ablaze with wrath, the whip which had struck Benilo in the face, still quivering in her infuriated grasp. "Out with you—out!"
"Animals! Pigs!" the woman hissed, her eyes filled with rage, the whip that had hit Benilo in the face still shaking in her furious hand. "Get out—get out!"
The sound of a silver whistle, which she placed between her lips, brought some five or six giant Africans to the spot. They were eunuchs, whose tongues had been torn out, and who, possessing no human weakness, were ferocious as the wild beasts of their native desert. Theodora gave them a brief command in their own tongue and ere the amazed revellers knew what was happening to them, they found themselves picked up by dusky, muscular arms and unceremoniously ejected from the hall, those lying in a semi-conscious stupor under the tables sharing the same fate.
The sound of a silver whistle that she placed between her lips summoned five or six large African men to the scene. They were eunuchs, with their tongues removed, and devoid of any human vulnerability; they were as fierce as the wild animals from their desert homeland. Theodora issued a brief command in their language, and before the shocked partygoers realized what was happening, strong, dark arms lifted them and unceremoniously threw them out of the hall, including those who were lying in a dazed stupor under the tables, who received the same treatment.
CHAPTER XIII
CHAPTER 13
DEAD LEAVES
FALLEN LEAVES
hile the Nubians set about in
cleaning the hall and removing
the last vestiges of the night's
debauch, Theodora faced Benilo
with such contempt in her dark
eyes, that for a moment the
Chamberlain's boasted insolence
almost deserted him, and though
seething with rage at the
chastisement inflicted upon him he
awaited her speech in silence. She faced him, leaning against
a marble statue, her hands playing nervously with the whip.
As the Nubians tidied up the hall and removed the leftovers from the previous night's wild celebrations, Theodora shot a look of such disdain at Benilo that for a moment, the Chamberlain's typical arrogance nearly disappeared. Full of anger from the punishment he had endured, he sat in silence, waiting for her to say something. She faced him, leaning against a marble statue, her hands nervously playing with the whip.
"For once I have discovered you in your true station, the station of the foul, crouching beast, to which you were born, had not some accident played into the devil's hands by giving you the glittering semblance of the snake," she said slowly and with a disdain ringing from her words, which cut even his debased nature to the core. "I have whipped you, as one whips a cur: do you still desire me for your wife?"
"Now that I see you for who you truly are, the disgusting, cowardly being you were meant to be, if not for some twist of fate that gave you the shiny look of a snake," she said slowly, her disdain piercing through him, even reaching his degraded soul. "I've brought you down like you'd treat a worthless dog: do you still want me to be your wife?"
With lips tightly compressed he looked down, not daring to meet her fierce gaze of hatred, which was burning into his very brain.
With his lips pressed together, he looked down, too scared to face her intense, hateful glare that was burning into his mind.
"I see little reason for changing my mind," he replied after a brief pause, while as he spoke his cheek seemed to burn with shame, where the whip had struck it, and her evil, terrible beauty, exposed in her airy night-robe, roused all the wild demoniacal passions in his soul.
"I have no reason to change my mind," he replied after a short pause, his cheek still stinging with shame from the whip mark. Her alluring, frightening beauty, highlighted by her sheer nightgown, stirred all the wild, dark desires within him.
The whip trembled in her hands.
The whip trembled in her hands.
"And you call yourself a man!" she said with a withering look of contempt, under which he winced.
"And you call yourself a man!" she exclaimed, giving him a scornful look, causing him to flinch.
Then she continued in a hard and cheerless voice, wherein spoke more than simple aversion, a voice that seemed as it were petrified with grief, with remorse and hatred of the man who had been the cause of her fall.
Then she went on in a cold and joyless tone, one that expressed more than just plain dislike, a voice that seemed almost frozen by grief, regret, and hatred for the man who had caused her downfall.
"Listen to me, Benilo,—mark well my words. What I have been, you know: the beloved, the adored wife of a man, who would have carried me through life's storms under the shelter of his love,—a man, who would have shed the last drop of his life's blood for Ginevra,—that was. For two years we lived in happiness. I had begged him never to lift the veil which shrouded my birth,—a wish he respected, a promise he kept. In the field and at court he pursued the even tenor of his way,—happy and content with my love. Then there crept into our home a hypocrite, a liar, a fiend, who could mock the devils in hell to scorn. He stands there,—Benilo, his name,—a foul thing, who shrank from nothing to gain his ends. Some fiend revealed to him the awful secret of Ginevra's birth, a secret which he used to draw her step by step from the man she loved, to perpetrate a deceit, the cunning of which would put the devils to blush. He promised to restore to her what is her own by right of her birth. He roused in her all the evil which ran riot in her blood, and when she had given herself to him, he revealed himself the lying fiend he was. Stung by the furies of remorse, which haunted her night and day,—in her despair the woman made her love the prize, wherewith to purchase that for which she had broken the holiest ties. But those she made happy were beasts,—enjoying her favour, giving nothing in return. My heart is sick of it,—sick of this sham, sick of this baseness. Heaven once vouchsafed me a sinner's glimpse of paradise, of a home of purity and peace where indeed I might have been a queen,—a queen so different from the one who rules a gilded charnel-house."
"Listen to me, Benilo — focus on what I'm saying. You know who I was: the beloved and cherished wife of a man who would have carried me through life's challenges under the protection of his love — a man who would have given his last drop of blood for Ginevra. That was my life. For two years, we were happily together. I had pleaded with him never to uncover the veil hiding my origins — a request he honored, a promise he kept. He lived his life on the battlefield and at court, happy and content with my love. Then a hypocrite, a liar, a monster came into our home, someone who would mock even the demons of hell. He stands there — Benilo, that’s his name — a despicable being, willing to do anything to achieve his goals. Some dark force revealed to him the terrible secret of Ginevra's origins, a secret he exploited to slowly pull her away from the man she loved, orchestrating a deception so crafty it would make devils blush. He promised to restore to her what is rightfully hers by birth. He awakened all the darkness in her blood, and when she surrendered to him, he exposed himself as the deceitful fiend he truly was. Tormented by the guilt that haunted her day and night, she, in her despair, made her love the price to reclaim what she had sullied the holiest bonds for. But those she sought to please were just beasts, enjoying her affection while giving nothing in return. My heart is sick of it — sick of this facade, sick of this depravity. Heaven once granted me a sinner's glimpse of paradise, of a pure and peaceful home where I could have truly been a queen — a queen so different from the one who reigns over a gilded tomb."
Benilo had listened in silent amazement. He failed to sound the drift of Theodora's speech. The whip-lash burned on his cheek. Her sudden dejection gave him back some of his former courage.
Benilo listened in stunned silence. He couldn't understand what Theodora was saying. The pain from the whip on his cheek was intense. Her unexpected sadness reignited some of his lost courage.
"I believe Theodora is discovering that she once possessed a conscience," he said with a sardonic smile. "How does the violent change agree with you?" he drawled insolently, for the first time raising his eyes to hers.
"I think Theodora is starting to realize that she used to have a conscience," he said with a sarcastic smile. "How do you feel about this sudden change?" he asked disrespectfully, finally looking up to meet her gaze.
She appeared not to heed the question, but nodding wearily she said:
She seemed to ignore the question, but after a weary nod, she replied:
"I am not myself to-night. Despite all which has happened, I stand here a suppliant before the man who has ruined my life. I have something else to say."
"I'm not myself tonight. Even with everything that's happened, I'm here begging in front of the man who has ruined my life. There's something else I need to say."
"Then I fear you have played your game and lost," he said brutally.
"Then I'm afraid you've shown your cards and lost," he said harshly.
Theodore interrupted his speech with a gesture, and when she spoke, a shade of sadness touched her halting tones.
Theodore stopped his speech with a gesture, and when she spoke, a hint of sadness, tinged her hesitant voice.
"Last night he came to me in my dream.—I will never forget the expression with which he regarded me. I am weary of it all,—weary unto death."
"Last night he showed up in my dream. I will never forget the way he looked at me. I'm exhausted from everything—completely worn out."
"Unfortunately our wager does not concern itself with sleep-walking—though it seems your only chance of luring your over-scrupulous mate to your bower."
"Unfortunately, our bet doesn’t include sleepwalking—though it looks like that might be your only way to lure your super cautious partner to your place."
The woman started.
The woman began.
"Surely, you do not mean to hold me to the wager?"
"Surely, you can't be serious about holding me to the bet?"
He smiled sardonically.
He smirked.
"Considering the risk I run in this affair—why not? Eckhardt is a man of action—so is Benilo,—who has performed the rare miracle of compelling the grave to return to his arms Ginevra, a queen indeed,—of her kind."
"Considering the risk I'm taking in this situation—why not? Eckhardt is a man of action—so is Benilo—who has accomplished the amazing task of bringing Ginevra, a true queen in her own right, back into his arms from the dead."
Surely some extraordinary change had taken place in the bosom of the woman before him. She received the thrust without parrying it.
Clearly, something incredible had occurred within the woman in front of him. She accepted the hit without attempting to block it.
"I see," he continued after a brief pause, "Eckhardt proves too mighty a rock, even for Theodora to move!"
"I understand," he said after a brief pause, "Eckhardt is too powerful a force, even for Theodora to change!"
"His will is strong—but all night in his lonely cell he called Ginevra's name."
"His will is strong—but all night in his lonely cell, he叫 out Ginevra's name."
"You are well informed. Why not take the veil yourself,—since a life of serene placidity seems so suddenly to your taste?"
"You seem to know a lot. Why not give it a try yourself—since a calm and peaceful life seems to be what you really want?"
"And where is it written that I shall not?" she questioned, looking him full in the eye. Benilo winced. If she would but quarrel. He felt insecure in her present mood.
"And where does it say I can't?" she asked, looking him directly in the eye. Benilo flinched. If only she would debate him. He felt uncomfortable with her behavior.
"Here—on the tablets of my memory, where a certain wager is recorded," he replied.
"Here—on the tablets of my memory, where a specific bet is logged," he replied.
She turned upon him angrily.
She angrily confronted him.
"It is you who forced me to it against my will.—I took up your gauntlet, stung by your biting ridicule, goaded by your insults to a weak and senseless folly."
"You’re the one who forced me into this without my consent.—I took on your challenge, stung by your biting sarcasm, and riled up by your insults into making a reckless and thoughtless decision."
"Then you acknowledge yourself vanquished?"
"Then you admit you lost?"
"I am not vanquished. What I undertake, I carry through—if I wish to carry it through."
"I'm not giving up. Whatever I start, I follow it through—if I want to follow it through."
"It has to my mind ceased to be a matter of choice with you," drawled the Chamberlain. "In three days Eckhardt's fate will be sealed,—as far as this world of ours is concerned. You see, your chances are small and you have no time to lose."
"I don't think you really have a choice anymore," the Chamberlain said casually. "In three days, Eckhardt's fate will be decided—at least for our world. You see, your chances are low, and you don't have time to waste."
"Day after to-morrow—holy Virgin—so soon?" gasped Theodora.
"Day after tomorrow—holy Virgin—so soon?" gasped Theodora.
"You have inadvertently called on one whose calls you have not of late returned," sneered the Chamberlain, with insolent nonchalance.
"You’ve accidentally contacted someone you haven’t called back in a while," the Chamberlain taunted, with a haughty disregard.
"Day after to-morrow," Theodora repeated, stroking her brow with one white hand. "Day after to-morrow!"
"The day after tomorrow," Theodora repeated, rubbing her brow with one white hand. "The day after tomorrow!"
"Do not despair," Benilo drawled sardonically. "Much can happen in two days."
"Don't lose hope," Benilo said with sarcasm. "A lot can happen in two days."
She did not seem to hear him. Her thoughts seemed to roam far away. Then they returned to earth. For a moment she studied the man before her in silence, then dropping the whip, she stretched out her hand to him.
She didn't seem to hear him. Her mind seemed to drift off. Then it returned to the present. For a moment, she quietly studied the man in front of her, and then, dropping the whip, she reached out her hand to him.
"Release me from this wager," she pleaded, "and all shall be forgotten and forgiven."
"Set me free from this bet," she said, "and all will be forgotten and forgiven."
He did not touch the hand. It fell.
He didn't touch the hand. It fell.
"Theodora," he whispered hoarsely. "You will never know how I love you! I am not as evil as I seem. But there are moments when I lose control and madness chokes my better self, in the hopeless hunt for your love. Theodora—bury the past! Give up this baleful existence—live with me again."
"Theodora," he whispered hoarsely. "You’ll never know how much I love you! I’m not as bad as I look. But there are times when I lose control and insanity takes over my better self in the desperate pursuit of your love. Theodora—let go of the past! Leave behind this miserable life—be with me again."
She laughed a shrill laugh.
She laughed sharply.
"Your concubine! And you have the courage to ask this?"
"Your mistress! And you have the audacity to ask this?"
"You know I love the very ground you tread on."
"I love every step you take."
"Is that all you have to tell me?"
"Is that all you want to say?"
"Is not that enough?"
"Isn't that enough?"
"No—it is not enough!" she replied with flashing eyes. "Between us stand the barriers of eternity!"
"No—it’s not enough!" she answered, her eyes shining with excitement. "There are the barriers of eternity between us!"
He paled.
He went pale.
"Do not dismiss me like this. It is far more cruel than you know. If you kill my hope, you leave me a prey to the devils of jealousy and madness,—the evil things of your own creation! Come back to me! I only ask the love you gave me once,—the love you thought you gave me,—a grain, a crumb."
"Don't dismiss me like this. It's much more painful than you think. If you shatter my hope, you make me open to the feelings of jealousy and madness—the horrible things you caused! Come back to me! I only ask for the love you once gave me—the love you believed you gave me—a little bit, just a small piece."
She turned her face away.
She turned away.
"Never again! Never again!"
"Never again! Never again!"
The fevered blood raced swiftly from his cheek. For a moment he watched her in silence, his eyes like slits in his hard, pale face, then he turned on his heel and laughed aloud.
The heat drained quickly from his cheek. For a moment, he observed her silently, his eyes narrow slits on his hard, pale face, then he looked away and laughed out loud.
A shudder she could not repress crept over the woman's soft, white skin.
A shiver she couldn't suppress ran over the woman's smooth, pale skin.
"Benilo!" she called to him. He turned and came slowly back.
"Benilo!" she shouted to him. He turned and walked back slowly.
"Benilo," she continued nervously, "release me from this wager! I cannot go on—I cannot. If he is bent upon leaving the world, let him retire in peace and do not stir the misery which lies couchant in the hidden depths of his soul. He has suffered enough,—more than enough,—more than should fall to one man's lot. Do not drive me to madness,—I cannot do it—I cannot."
"Benilo," she said anxiously, "please let me out of this bet! I can't keep going—just can't. If he wants to leave this world, let him do it in peace and don’t stir up the pain that’s buried deep inside him. He has suffered enough—way more than anyone should have to bear. Don’t push me to the brink of madness—I can't handle it—I really can’t."
"Your thoughts are only for him. For me you have nothing," he replied fiercely.
"You only think about him. You don't care about me at all," he replied angrily.
"I owe him everything—nothing to you!"
"I owe him everything—nothing to you!"
"Then go to him, to release you,—I will not!"
"Then go to him to set you free—I won't!"
"I cannot do it! Be merciful!"
"I can't do it! Please be kind!"
The Chamberlain bowed and answered mockingly.
The Chamberlain bowed and said sarcastically.
"It rests with you!"
"It's up to you!"
"With me?"
"With me?"
"Acknowledge your defeat!"
"Own your defeat!"
"What do you mean?" she asked with rising fear.
"What do you mean?" she asked, feeling more afraid.
Benilo shrugged his shoulders.
Benilo shrugged.
"We made a wager—the loser pays."
"We made a wager—the loser pays."
"But the forfeit?" she cried in terror. "You would not claim—you would not chain me to you for ever?"
"But the cost?" she exclaimed in fear. "You wouldn’t say—you wouldn’t tie me to you forever?"
He regarded her with a slow triumphant smile and answered cruelly:
He looked at her with a slow, triumphant smile and responded sharply:
"Forever? At one time the thought had less terrors for you!"
"Forever? There was a time when that idea didn't frighten you as much!"
She disregarded his sarcasm, continuing in the same plaintive tone of entreaty, which was music in Benilo's ear.
She brushed off his sarcasm and continued speaking in the same pleading tone, which was like music to Benilo's ears.
"But surely—you do not mean it! You would not profit by a woman's angry folly. I was mad,—insane,—I knew not what I said, what I did! Benilo, I will admit defeat,—failure,—anything,—only release me from this fearful wager. I ask you as a man,—have pity on me!"
"But really—you can't be serious! You wouldn't exploit a woman's angry foolishness. I was out of my mind—I didn’t know what I was saying or doing! Benilo, I will accept defeat—failure—anything—just please let me out of this terrifying wager. I ask you as a man—have mercy on me!"
"What pity have you lavished on me?"
"What pity have you given me?"
"Were you deserving of pity?"
"Did you deserve pity?"
"My love—"
"My love—"
"Your love! What is your love, but the lust of the wild beast?" she exclaimed, flying into a passion, but instantly checking herself.
"Your love! What is your love, if not the longing of a wild animal?" she shouted, getting agitated, but quickly calming down.
"Think of it, Benilo," she urged in desperation, "I could conquer, if I would. Once Eckhardt lays eyes on me, I can lead him to my will. Never can I forget the look he gave me when I faced him before my own tomb in the churchyard of San Pancrazio. Never will that wild expression of despair and longing, which spoke to me from his mute eyes, fade from my memory. Whether he believed that I was a pale, mocking phantom—what he imagined that I was, I know not—I could win him, if I would."
"Think about it, Benilo," she pleaded urgently, "I could take charge if I wanted to. Once Eckhardt sees me, I can make him do what I want. I'll never forget the look he gave me when I stood by my own grave in the churchyard of San Pancrazio. That wild expression of despair and longing in his quiet eyes will always stick with me. Whether he thought I was just a pale, teasing ghost—what he really thought, I don't know—I could win him over if I wanted to."
"Then win him!" snarled Benilo, through his straight thin lips.
"Then win him!" Benilo hissed through his thin, tight lips.
"No! No!" she cried piteously. "Eckhardt is noble. He believed in me,—he trusted me. He believes me dead. He has no inkling of the vile thing I am! I listened to his prayer to the Virgin—once more he asked to see the face of the woman he had loved above everything on earth. And you ask me to tear the veil from his eyes and drag him down into the sloth and slime of my existence! His faith falls upon me like a knotted scourge,—his love—a blow upon my guilty head. He gave me life-long love in payment for a lie; he gave me love unwavering and true beyond the grave. When I think of it all—I long to die of shame! You caused me to believe he was dead,—that he had fallen defending the Eastern March. I thanked Heaven for the message; I envied him his eternal rest. It was one of your black deceits,—perhaps one of your mildest. Let it pass! But again to enter into his life—No! no!" she moaned. "By the God of Love—I will not!"
“No! No!” she cried, upset. “Eckhardt is a good man. He believed in me—he trusted me. He thinks I’m dead. He has no idea what a terrible person I am! I heard him praying to the Virgin—he asked again to see the face of the woman he loves more than anything in the world. And you want me to lift the veil from his eyes and drag him down into the mess of my life! His faith feels like a heavy burden on me—his love, a hit to my guilty conscience. He gave me his everlasting love for a lie; he gave me true love that lasts beyond death. When I think about it all, I want to die from shame! You made me think he was dead—that he had fallen while defending the Eastern March. I thanked Heaven for that news; I envied him his eternal peace. It was one of your cruel tricks—maybe one of your mildest. Let it go! But to re-enter his life—No! No!” she moaned. “By the God of Love—I will not!”
She gave a wild moan and covered her face with her hands. Benilo looked on in silence, scarce crediting the proof of sight and sound. Once—twice he moved his lips, ere speech would flow.
She let out a loud moan and buried her face in her hands. Benilo watched silently, barely believing what he was seeing and hearing. Once—twice he moved his lips before he could find the words to say.
"You have but to choose," he said. "Come to me—my wife or concubine,—I care not which, and I pledge you my word, he shall die! I have but spared him until I sounded your humour!"
"You just need to choose," he said. "Come to me—my wife or my mistress—I don’t care which, and I promise you he will die! I've only waited because I wanted to understand how you feel!"
She shivered, and raised her hands as if to conjure away some apparition.
She shivered and held up her hands as if to drive away a ghost.
"No—no—never!" she gasped. "You would not dare! You would not dare! You are but frightening me! Have pity on me and let me go!"
"No—no—never!" she gasped. "You wouldn’t dare! You wouldn’t dare! You’re just trying to scare me! Please have mercy and let me go!"
"I do not detain you! Go if you will, but remember the wager!"
"I won’t hold you back! Leave if you want, but don’t forget about the bet!"
Her head drooped, while Benilo drew nearer, bending his exultant eyes on her wilted form, and in the passion which mastered him, he grasped her wrists and drew her hands apart, then kissed her passionately upon the lips.
Her head hung low as Benilo walked over, his victorious gaze locked on her defeated demeanor. Overcome with emotion, he seized her wrists, pulled her hands apart, and kissed her passionately on the lips.
With a hunted cry, she wrenched herself away, and leaping backward, faced him, her voice choked with panting fury:
With a frantic scream, she pulled away, jumped back, and confronted him, her voice trembling with furious intensity:
"Fool! Devil! Coward! Could you not respect a woman's grief for the degradation you have forced upon her? Dog! I might have paid your forfeit had I died of shame! But now—I will not!" She snapped her fingers in his face. "This for your wager! This for an oath to you—the vermin of the earth!"
"You idiot! Devil! Coward! Can’t you even show some respect for a woman’s pain over the humiliation you've caused her? Dog! I might have accepted your price if I had died from shame! But now—I won’t!" She snapped her fingers in his face. "This is for your bet! This is for a promise to you—the lowest of the low!"
Benilo took a backward step, awed by the flaming madness in her eyes.
Benilo stepped back, shocked by the wild intensity in her eyes.
"Take care!" he growled threateningly.
"Take care!" he growled menacingly.
"The vermin that crawls in the dust, I say," she reiterated panting, "the dust—the dust! Better a thousand deaths than the brute love you offer! Between us it is a duel to the death! I will win him back,—if I have to barter my evil beauty for eternal damnation,—if our entwined souls burn to crisp in purgatory,—I will win him back, revealing myself to him the foul thing I am,—and by way of contrast sing your praises, my Lord Benilo—believe me,—the devils themselves shall be wroth with jealousy at my song."
"The pests that crawl in the dirt, I'm telling you," she repeated, breathless, "the dirt—the dirt! I’d rather die a thousand times than accept the brutal love you offer! It’s a battle to the end between us! I will get him back—even if I have to trade my wicked beauty for eternal damnation—even if our connected souls turn to ash in purgatory—I will get him back, revealing the disgusting creature I really am—and to contrast that, I’ll sing your praises, my Lord Benilo—believe me—the devils themselves will be furious with jealousy at my song."
There was something in the woman's eye, which staggered the Chamberlain.
There was something in the woman's eye that left the Chamberlain speechless.
"You would not dare!" he exclaimed aghast.
"You wouldn't actually do that!" he said, shocked.
"I dare everything! You have challenged me and now your coward soul quails before the issue!—You would have me recede,—go! I've done with you!"
"I dare you to try everything! You’ve called me out, and now your cowardly spirit is backing down from the fight! You want me to give up—fine! I'm done with you!"
"Not yet," Benilo replied, with his sinister drawl—edging nearer the woman. "I have something else to say to you! Your words are but air! You have measured your strength with mine and failed! Go to your old time love! Tell him you found a conscience,—tell him where you found it,—and see if he allows you leisure to confess all your other peccadilloes, trifling though they be! Still—the risk is equal. I have a mind to take the chance! Once more, Theodora,—confess yourself defeated,—acknowledge that the champion is beyond your reach—be mine—and the wager shall be wiped out!"
"Not yet," Benilo said, moving closer to the woman with a dark tone. "I have something else to say to you! Your words mean nothing! You tried to match your strength against mine and failed! Go back to your old love! Tell him you found a conscience—tell him where you found it—and see if he gives you time to confess all your other little sins, no matter how small! Still—the risk is the same. I'm tempted to take that chance! One more time, Theodora—admit that you've lost—acknowledge that the champion is out of your reach—be mine—and we’ll forget this bet!"
She recoiled from him, raising her hands in unfeigned horror and cried:
She recoiled from him, raising her hands in real fear and shouted:
"Never—never."
"Never—ever."
Benilo shrugged his shoulders.
Benilo shrugged.
"As you will!"
"Sure thing!"
"Then you would have me make him untrue to his vows? You would have me add this sin too, to my others?"
"Are you asking me to make him break his vows? Do you want me to add this sin to the ones I've already committed?"
He laughed sardonically, while he feasted his eyes on her great beauty.
He chuckled dryly as he took in her breathtaking beauty.
"It will not add much to the burden, I ween."
"I don't think it will add much to the load."
She gave him one look, in which fear mingled with contempt and turned to go, when with a spring, stealthy as the panther's, he overtook her, and pinning down her arms, bent back the proud head and once more pressed his lips upon the woman's.
She gave him a look that combined fear and contempt and started to walk away, but with a leap as silent as a panther's, he caught up to her, grabbed her arms, tilted her proud head back, and pressed his lips against hers once more.
With a cry like a wounded animal she released herself, pushed him back with the strength of her vigorous youth and spat in his face.
With a scream like a wounded animal, she broke free, pushed him away with the strength of her youth, and spat in his face.
"Do you still desire me?" she hissed with flaming eyes.
"Do you still want me?" she whispered, her eyes blazing.
He sprang at her with a furious oath, but his outstretched fingers grasped the air. Theodora had vanished. Recoiling from the towering forms of the Africans, who guarded the corridor leading to her apartments, Benilo staggered blindly back into the dark deserted halls. Here he found himself face to face with Hezilo the harper, who seemed to rise out of the shadows like some ill-omened phantom.
He lunged at her with an angry curse, but his outstretched fingers caught nothing but air. Theodora was gone. As he backed away from the intimidating figures of the Africans guarding the way to her rooms, Benilo stumbled back into the dark, empty halls. There, he encountered Hezilo the harper, who seemed to materialize from the shadows like a bad omen.
"If you waver now," the harper spoke with his strange unimpassioned voice,—"you are lost!"
"If you hesitate now," the harper said in his unique monotone, "you're doomed!"
The Chamberlain stopped before the harper's arresting words.
The Chamberlain stopped at the harper's enchanting words.
"What can I do?" he groaned with a deep breath. "My soul half sinks beneath the mighty burden I have heaped upon it, it quails before the fatal issue."
"What can I do?" he sighed. "My soul feels like it's sinking under the heavy burden I've put on it; it shakes at the thought of the terrible result."
"You have measured your strength with the woman's," replied the harper. "She has felt the conquering whip-hand. Onward! Unflinchingly! Relentlessly! She dare not face the final issue!"
"You’ve challenged her strength," said the harper. "She’s been under intense control. Keep going! No hesitation! No mercy! She can’t handle the final challenge!"
"I need new courage, as the dread hour approaches!" Benilo replied, his breath coming fast between his set teeth. "And from your words, your looks, I drink it!"
"I need new courage as the scary moment approaches!" Benilo said, breathing rapidly through gritted teeth. "And from what you’re saying and how you look, I’m drawing it in!"
"Then take it from this also: If now you fail hardly the grave would be a refuge."
"Keep this in mind: If you fail now, the grave won't be much of a safe haven."
Benilo peered up at his strange counsellor.
Benilo gazed up at his unconventional advisor.
"Man or devil,—who are you to read the depths of the soul of man?" he queried amazed, vainly endeavouring to penetrate the vizor, which shaded the harper's face.
"Man or devil—who are you to look into the depths of someone's soul?" he asked, astonished, trying unsuccessfully to see through the visor that concealed the harper's face.
"Perhaps neither," a voice answered which seemed to come from the remotest part of the great hall, yet it was Hezilo the harper, who spoke, "Perchance some spirit, permitted to return to earth to goad man to his final and greatest fall."
"Maybe not," a voice replied, seemingly coming from the farthest corner of the great hall. It was Hezilo the harper who spoke. "Perhaps it's some spirit permitted to return to earth to lead humanity to its ultimate and greatest downfall."
"It shall be as you say!" Benilo spoke, rousing himself. "Onward! Relentlessly! Unflinchingly!"
"It will be as you say!" Benilo said, waking up. "Let’s go! Without holding back! Without hesitation!"
He staggered from the hall.
He stumbled out of the hall.
"Perhaps I too should have flagged and failed, had not one thought whispered hope to me in the long and solitary hours which fill up the interstices of time," muttered the harper, gazing after the Chamberlain's vanishing form.
"Maybe I should have given up too, if it weren't for that one thought that whispered hope to me during the long, lonely hours that fill the empty spaces of time," the harper said softly, watching the Chamberlain's fading figure.
The voices died to silence. The pale light of dawn peered into the deserted hall.
The voices disappeared into silence. The gentle light of dawn seeped into the empty hall.
CHAPTER XIV
CHAPTER 14
THE PHANTOM AT THE SHRINE
THE GHOST AT THE SHRINE
t last the evening had come,
when Eckhardt was for ever to
retire from the world, to spend
the remainder of his days in
prayers and penances, within
the dismal walls of the cloister.
The pontiff himself was to
officiate at the high ceremony,
which was to close the last
chapter in the great general's
life. Daylight was fading fast, and the faint light, which
still glimmered through the western windows of St. Peter's
Basilica had long since lost its sunset ruddiness and was little
more than a pale shadow. The candles, their mighty rival
departed, blazed higher now in merry fitfulness, delighting to
play in grotesque imagery over the monkish faces, which
haunted the gloom.
Finally, the evening had arrived when Eckhardt would completely withdraw from the world, spending the rest of his days in prayer and penance within the gloomy walls of the cloister. The pope himself was to lead the grand ceremony that would mark the end of the great general's life. Daylight was quickly fading, and the dim light still coming through the western windows of St. Peter's Basilica had long lost its sunset glow, becoming little more than a pale shadow. The candles, now that their powerful competitor had gone, flickered higher in cheerful playfulness, casting distorted images over the monkish faces that lingered in the darkness.
One end of the Basilica was now luminous with the pale glow of innumerable slender tapers of every length, ranged in gradated order round the altar. Their mellow radiance drove the gloom a quarter of the way down the cathedral. The massive bronze doors at the farther end were still shut and locked. The only way of entering the church was through the sacristy, by way of the north transepts, to which only the monks had access. No sound that should ring out within these mighty walls to-night could reach the ears of those who might be in the streets without.
One end of the Basilica was gently glowing with the light from countless thin candles of different lengths, neatly arranged around the altar. Their warm light pushed the darkness back a little into the cathedral. The heavy bronze doors at the far end stayed closed and locked. The only way to enter the church was through the sacristy, going through the north transepts, which only the monks could access. No sound echoing within these grand walls tonight could be heard by anyone outside on the streets.
Meanwhile the quiescent echoes of the vast Basilica were disturbed by fitful murmurs from the Sacristy. Far in the distance, from the north transept, might be distinguished light footfalls. Slowly a double file of monks entered the church, walking to the rhythm of a subdued processional chant, which rose through the sombre shadows of the aisles. At the same time the great portals of the Basilica were thrown open to the countless throngs, which had been waiting without and which now, like waters released from the impediment of a dam, rushed into the immense area, waiting to receive them.
Meanwhile, the hushed sounds of the large Basilica were broken by occasional whispers from the Sacristy. In the distance, from the north transept, you could hear quiet footsteps. A line of monks entered the church slowly, moving to the rhythm of a soft processional chant that floated through the dim shadows of the aisles. At the same time, the enormous doors of the Basilica swung open for the countless people who had been waiting outside, who then surged into the wide space like water pouring from a dam.
The rumour of Eckhardt's impending consecration had added no little to the desire of the Romans to be present at a spectacle such as had not within the memory of man fallen to their lot to behold, and it seemed as if all Rome had flocked to the ancient Basilica to witness the great and touching ordeal at which the youthful Pontiff himself was to officiate. Seemingly interminable processions of monks, bearing huge waxen tapers, of choristers, acolytes and incense-bearers, with a long array of crosses and other holy emblems continued to pour into the Basilica. The priests were in their bright robes of high-ceremony. The choristers chanted a psalm as they passed on and the incense bearers swung their silver censers.
The news about Eckhardt's upcoming consecration created a buzz among the Romans eager to witness an event that hadn't taken place in their lifetime, and it felt like all of Rome came together at the ancient Basilica for the significant and emotional ceremony led by the young Pontiff. Endless processions of monks carrying large wax candles, choir members, acolytes, and incense-bearers, along with a long line of crosses and other sacred symbols, continued to stream into the Basilica. The priests wore their bright ceremonial robes. The choir sang a psalm as they moved forward, while the incense bearers swung their silver censers.
The Pontiff's face was a rarely lovely one to look upon; it was that of a mere youth. His chin was smooth as any woman's and the altar cloth was not as white as his delicate hands. The halo of golden hair, which encircled his tonsure, gave him the appearance of a saint. Marvellously, indeed, did stole, mitre and staff become the delicate face and figure of Bruno of Carinthia, and if there was some incongruity between the spun gold of his fair hair and the severity of the mitre, which surrounded it, there was none in all that assembly to note it.
The Pope had an exceptionally beautiful face; he resembled a young man. His chin was as smooth as a woman's, and his delicate hands were whiter than the altar cloth. The halo of golden hair around his tonsure gave him a saintly appearance. The stole, mitre, and staff fit Bruno of Carinthia's delicate face and figure perfectly. Although there was a subtle contrast between the spun gold of his fair hair and the severity of the mitre surrounding it, no one in the assembly seemed to notice.
At the door, awaiting the pontifical train, stood the venerable Gerbert of Aurillac, impressive in his white and gold dalmatica against the red robes of the chapter. Preceded by two cardinals the Pontiff mounted the steps, entering through the great bronze portals of the Basilica, which poured a wave of music and incense out upon the hushed piazza. Then they closed again, engulfing the brilliant procession.
At the door, waiting for the papal train, stood the respected Gerbert of Aurillac, looking impressive in his white and gold dalmatica against the red robes of the chapter. Followed by two cardinals, the Pope ascended the steps, walking through the large bronze doors of the Basilica, which released a wave of music and incense into the quiet piazza. Then they closed again, surrounding the stunning procession.
The chant ceased and the monks silently ranged themselves in a close semi-circle about the high-altar. There was a brief and impressive silence, while the deep, melodious voice of the Archbishop of Rheims was raised in prayer. The monks chanted the Agnus Dei, then a deep hush of expectation fell upon the multitudes.
The chanting stopped, and the monks quietly formed a semi-circle around the high altar. A brief, intense silence fell as the deep, melodic voice of the Archbishop of Rheims began to pray. The monks sang the Agnus Dei, and then a thick hush of anticipation enveloped the crowd.
The faint echoes of approaching footsteps now broke the intense silence which pervaded the immense area of the Basilica. Accompanied by two monks, Eckhardt slowly strode down the aisle, which the reverential tread of millions had already worn to unevenness. In an obscured niche he had waited their signal, racked by doubts and fears, and less convinced than ever that the final step he was about to take would lead to the desired goal. From his station he could distinguish faint silhouettes of the glittering spars in the vaulting, and the sculptured chancel, twisted and beaten into fantastic shapes and the line of ivory white Apostles. As he approached the monks gathered closely round the chancel, where, under the pontifical canopy, stood the golden chair of the Vicar of Christ.
The distant sound of footsteps interrupted the heavy silence that filled the vast space of the Basilica. Accompanied by two monks, Eckhardt slowly walked down the aisle, which had been unevenly worn by the respectful steps of millions. He had waited in a hidden nook for their signal, filled with doubts and fears, and less convinced than ever that the final step he was about to take would lead to his desired goal. From his spot, he could make out the faint outlines of the shimmering stones in the ceiling, the intricately carved altar twisted into fantastical shapes, and the line of ivory-white Apostles. As he got closer, the monks gathered around the altar, where, beneath the papal canopy, stood the golden chair of the Vicar of Christ.
Eckhardt did not raise his eyes. Once only, as in mute questioning, did his gaze meet that of Gregory, then he knelt before the altar. His ardent desire was about to be fulfilled. As this momentous time approached, Eckhardt's hesitation in taking the irrevocable step seemed to diminish—and gradually to vanish. He was even full of impatient joy. Never did bridegroom half so eagerly count the hours to his wedding, as did the German leader the moments which were for ever to relieve him of that gnawing pain that consumed his soul. In the broken fitful slumber of the preceding night he had seen himself chanting the mass. To be a monk seemed to him now the last and noblest refuge from the torments which gnawed the strings of his heart. At this moment he would have disdained the estate of an emperor or king. There was no choice left now. The bridge leading into the past was destroyed and Eckhardt awaited his anointment more calmly.
Eckhardt didn't look up. Just once, his eyes met Gregory's in a silent question, then he knelt before the altar. His intense desire was about to come true. As this important moment approached, Eckhardt's hesitation about making the irreversible choice seemed to fade away—slowly disappearing. He was even filled with eager joy. Never had a groom so eagerly counted down the hours to his wedding as the German leader did the moments that would finally free him from the relentless pain that tormented his soul. In the broken, restless sleep of the night before, he had imagined himself leading the mass. Being a monk now felt like the last and highest refuge from the agonies that twisted his heart. In this moment, he would have laughed at the thought of being an emperor or king. There was no choice left now. The link to the past was gone, and Eckhardt awaited his anointment with a calmer attitude.
Gregory's face was grave and to a close observer it would have appeared to withhold approval from that which added greater glory to the Church, as if anticipating proportionately greater detriment for the state. As Eckhardt knelt in silent prayer, all but entranced in religious ecstasy, he noted not the nearness of Benilo, who watched him like a tiger from the half gloom of his station. The hush in the Basilica was well-nigh oppressive. The Romans, who had flocked hither to witness the uncommon sight of a victorious leader abandoning the life at a court for the cassock of a monk, and perhaps inwardly calculating the immense consequences of a step so grave, waited breathlessly until that step should be accomplished. Those whose sympathies lay with the imperial party were filled with grave misgivings, for if Eckhardt's example found imitators in the German host, the cause of the emperor would grow weaker in proportion as the prestige of the Romans and the monks increased.
Gregory looked serious, and to anyone paying close attention, it might have seemed like he was holding back his approval from something that could bring more glory to the Church, as if he feared it might also lead to more harm for the state. While Eckhardt knelt in silent prayer, completely lost in religious ecstasy, he didn't notice Benilo nearby, watching him like a predator from the shadows. The silence in the Basilica was almost stifling. The Romans, who had gathered to witness the rare sight of a victorious leader choosing a monk's life over a court’s, were likely secretly considering the significant consequences of such a weighty decision, waiting anxiously for that moment to unfold. Those who backed the imperial faction were deeply worried, because if Eckhardt's choice inspired others in the German army, it would weaken the emperor's cause while increasing the power of the Romans and the monks.
The benediction had been pronounced. The Communion in both kind had been partaken. The palms of Eckhardt had been anointed with consecrated oil, and finally the celebration of the Holy Rite had been offered up in company with the officiating Cardinal.
The blessing had been given. Communion in both forms had been received. Eckhardt's hands had been anointed with holy oil, and finally, the celebration of the Holy Rite had occurred alongside the officiating Cardinal.
It was done. There remained little more than the cutting of the tonsure, and from the world, which had once claimed him—from the world to which he still unconsciously clung with fevered pulses,—Eckhardt was to vanish for ever. As the officiating Cardinal of San Gregorio approached the kneeling general, the latter chanced to raise his head. A deadly pallor overspread his features as his eyes gazed beyond the ecclesiastic at one of the great stone pillars, half of which was wrapt in dense gloom. The ceremony, so splendid a moment ago, seemed to fade before the aspect of those terrible eyes, which peered into his own from a woman's face, pale as death. Throughout the church darkness seemed suddenly to reign, The candles paled in their sconces of gold before the glare of those eyes, calculated to make or mar the destinies of man.
It was over. There was only the cutting of the tonsure left, and Eckhardt was about to vanish forever from the world that had once held him— a world he still clung to unconsciously with restless energy. As the Cardinal of San Gregorio approached the kneeling general, Eckhardt lifted his head. A deadly pallor swept over his face as his eyes locked onto something past the priest, focused on one of the huge stone pillars, half of which was engulfed in darkness. The ceremony, which had felt so grand just moments ago, now faded in the presence of those terrifying eyes looking back at him from a woman's face, pale as death. Suddenly, a sense of darkness seemed to envelop the church. The candles in their golden sconces dimmed in comparison to the intensity of those eyes, capable of shaping or destroying a person's fate.
Against the incense saturated gloom, her beauty shone out like a heavenly revelation; she seemed herself the fountain of light, to give it rather than to receive it. For a moment Eckhardt lowered his gaze, little doubting but that the apparition was some new temptation of the fiend, to make him waver at the decisive moment. The ceremony proceeded. But when after a few moments, not being able to withstand the lure, he looked up again, he saw her glittering in a bright penumbra, which dazzled him like the burning disk of the sun. And as he gazed upon the strange apparition, tall with the carriage of a goddess, her eyes darting rays like stars, winging straight for his heart—and she the very image of his dead wife, just as she had appeared to him on that memorable night in the churchyard of San Pancrazio,—he hardly knew whether the flame that lighted those orbs came from heaven to strengthen his resolve, or from hell, to foil it. But from devil or angel assuredly it came.
Against the incense-filled darkness, her beauty stood out like a heavenly vision; she seemed to radiate light, giving it rather than receiving it. For a moment, Eckhardt looked away, hardly doubting that this vision was a new temptation from the devil, trying to make him waver at the critical moment. The ceremony continued. But after a short while, unable to resist the allure, he looked up again and saw her glowing in a bright aura that dazzled him like the blazing sun. As he stared at the strange figure, tall and majestic like a goddess, her eyes shooting beams like stars straight into his heart—and she looked exactly like his deceased wife, just as she had appeared to him that unforgettable night in the churchyard of San Pancrazio—he could hardly tell if the light in her eyes came from heaven to strengthen his resolve or from hell to weaken it. But it definitely came from either a devil or an angel.
Her white teeth shone in the terrible smile, with which she regarded him. The smooth alabaster skin of her throat glistened with a pearly sheen. Her white robe, falling from her head to her feet, straight as the winding sheet of death, matched the marble pallor of her complexion, and her hands, seemingly holding the shroud in place, were as white as fresh fallen snow.
Her white teeth shone in the eerie smile she gave him. The smooth, pale skin of her neck glimmered with a pearly sheen. Her white robe, flowing from her head to her feet, hung straight like a death shroud and matched the marble-like whiteness of her skin. Her hands, which seemed to hold the robe in place, were as white as freshly fallen snow.
As Eckhardt continued to gaze upon her, he felt the floodgates of his memory re-open; he felt the portals of the past, which had seemed locked and barred, swing back upon their hinges, grating deep down in his soul. And with the sight of the phantom standing before him, so life-like, so beautiful, all the mad longing bounded back into his heart. Gripped by a terrible pain, he heard neither the chant, nor the words of the Cardinal. Everything around him seemed to fade, but the terrible being still held his gaze with those deep and marvellous eyes, that had all the brightness and life of the sapphire seas.
As Eckhardt continued to gaze at her, memories flooded back; it was as if the doors to the past, which had once felt shut and locked, suddenly opened with a creak inside him. With the sight of the ghostly figure in front of him, so clear and beautiful, all his deep longing rushed back into his heart. Overcome by intense pain, he didn’t hear the chanting or the Cardinal’s words. Everything around him seemed to fade away, but the haunting figure still held his gaze with those deep, captivating eyes that sparkled with all the brightness and life of the sapphire seas.
Eckhardt felt he was being carried far from the sphere of the cloister into a world at whose gates new desires were knocking. While he mechanically muttered the responses to the queries, which the Cardinal put to him, his whole soul began to rise in arms against the words his tongue was uttering. A secret force seemed to drag them from him, he felt the gaze of the thousands weighing upon him like a cope of lead. Yet it seemed that no one in all that vast assembly heeded the strange apparition, and if there appeared any hesitancy in Eckhardt's responses, or a strange restlessness in his demeanour, it was charged to the consciousness of the momentous change, the responsibility of the irrevocable step, crushing life, ambition and hope.
Eckhardt felt like he was being pulled far away from the cloister into a world where new desires were knocking at the door. As he mechanically muttered the answers to the Cardinal's questions, he could feel his entire being starting to rebel against the words coming out of his mouth. It felt like some hidden force was dragging them from him, and he sensed the weight of thousands of gazes on him like a heavy cloak. Yet, it seemed that no one in that huge crowd noticed the strange disturbance. Any hesitation in Eckhardt's responses or unusual restlessness in his behavior was attributed to the awareness of the significant change, the burden of the irreversible decision, crushing his life, ambition, and hope.
But the countenance of the mysterious apparition did not change as the ceremony progressed. Steadfastly, with tender and caressing gaze she seemed to regard him, her whole soul in her straining eyes. With an effort, which might have moved a mountain, Eckhardt strove to cry out, that he would never be a monk. It was in vain. His tongue clove to the roof of his mouth. Not even by sign could he resist. Wide awake, he seemed to be in the throes of one of those nightmares, wherein one cannot utter the words on which life itself depends. The apparition seemed instinctively to read and to comprehend the torture, which racked Eckhardt's breast. And the glance she cast upon him seemed so fraught with the echoes of despair, that it froze his heart to the core.
But the mysterious figure's expression didn’t change as the ceremony continued. Steadfastly, with a gentle and caring look, she seemed to regard him, her entire soul reflected in her intense gaze. With an effort that could have moved a mountain, Eckhardt fought to shout that he would never be a monk. It was useless. His tongue was glued to the roof of his mouth. He couldn't even gesture in resistance. Wide awake, he felt like he was in one of those nightmares where you can't say the words that are crucial to your life. The figure seemed to instinctively sense and understand the anguish that tormented Eckhardt’s heart. And the look she gave him felt so heavy with echoes of despair that it chilled him to the bone.
Was it indeed but an apparition?
Was it really just an illusion?
Was this terrible semblance to his dead wife more than a mere accident?
Was this terrible resemblance to his late wife just a coincidence?
The chalice, with the blood of Christ, trembled in Eckhardt's hand. He was about to pass it to his lips. But try as he might, he could not avert his gaze. Those terrible eyes, the marble calm of the face of his dead wife seemed to draw him onward,—onward.—Forgotten was church, and ceremony, and vow; forgotten everything before that phantom from beyond the grave. It held him with a power which mocked to scorn every effort to escape its spell. The apparition lured him on, as almost imperceptibly it began to recede, without once abandoning its gaze.
The chalice, filled with the blood of Christ, shook in Eckhardt's hand. He was just about to bring it to his lips. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t look away. Those haunting eyes, the eerily calm face of his dead wife seemed to draw him in—pull him in deeper. He forgot about the church, the ceremony, and the vows; he forgot everything except for that ghostly figure from beyond the grave. It held him with a power that made any attempt to escape its hold seem pointless. The apparition drew him closer, almost imperceptibly starting to fade away, never breaking its gaze.
A wild shriek re-echoed through the high-vaulted dome of the Basilica of St. Peter. It was the shriek of a madman, who has escaped his guards, but fears to be overtaken. The golden chalice fell from Eckhardt's nerveless grasp, spilling its contents over the feet of the Cardinal of San Gregorio who raised his hands in unfeigned dismay and muttered an anathema. Then, with a white, wet face, Eckhardt staggered blindly to his feet, groping, with outstretched arms, toward the apparition—which seemed to recede farther and farther away into the gloom.
A wild scream echoed through the high ceiling of the Basilica of St. Peter. It was the scream of a madman who had escaped his guards but feared getting caught. The golden chalice slipped from Eckhardt's trembling hands, spilling its contents over Cardinal San Gregorio's feet, who raised his hands in genuine distress and muttered a curse. Then, with a pale, damp face, Eckhardt staggered to his feet, blindly reaching out with his arms toward the figure that seemed to pull further away into the darkness.
The hush of death had fallen upon the assembly. The monk Cyprianus raised aloft his arms, as though invoking divine interposition and exorcising the fiend. His eyes, the eyes of the assembled thousands and the stare of Benilo, the Chamberlain, followed the direction of Eckhardt's outstretched arms. Suddenly he was seen to pause before one of the massive pillars, pale as death, mumbling strange words, accompanied by stranger gestures. Then he gazed about like one waking from a terrible dream—the spot where the apparition had mocked him but a moment ago was deserted! Had it been but another temptation of the fiend?
A heavy silence surrounded the gathering. The monk Cyprianus raised his arms high, like he was calling for divine assistance and driving away the evil spirit. His eyes, along with those of the thousands present and the gaze of Benilo, the Chamberlain, followed Eckhardt’s outstretched arms. Suddenly, he was seen stopping in front of one of the massive pillars, looking pale as a ghost, mumbling strange words and making unusual gestures. Then he glanced around like someone emerging from a terrible dream—the spot where the apparition had tormented him just moments before was now empty! Could it have been just another temptation from the evil one?
But no! It was impossible. This woman had made him utterly her own; her glance had sufficed to snap asunder the fetters of a self-imposed yoke, as though her will, powerful even after death, had suddenly passed upon him. Though he saw her not at the present moment, he had but to close his eyes, to see her as distinctly as if she were still present in the body. And in that moment Eckhardt felt all the horrors of the path he was about to choose, the dead and terrible aspect of the life he was about to espouse. To be a monk, to crawl till death in the chill shade of the cloister, to see none save living spectres, to watch by the nameless corpses of folks unknown, to wear his raiment for his coffin's pall—a terrible dread seized him. One brief hour spent before an altar and some gabbled words were about to cut him off for ever from the society of the living. With his own hand he was about to seal the stone upon his tomb, and turn the key in the lock of the door of Life.
But no! It was impossible. This woman had completely captured him; her gaze was powerful enough to break the chains of his self-imposed burdens, as if her will, strong even after death, had suddenly taken hold of him. Even though he couldn’t see her at that moment, all he had to do was close his eyes to visualize her as clearly as if she were still alive. In that moment, Eckhardt felt the weight of the horrors of the path he was about to take, the grim and dreadful nature of the life he was about to commit to. To be a monk, to live a life of solitude until death in the cold shadows of the cloister, to see nothing but living ghosts, to watch over the nameless corpses of strangers, to wear his habit like a coffin's shroud—a terrible fear gripped him. Just one brief hour spent before an altar and some hurried words were about to cut him off forever from the company of the living. With his own hand, he was about to seal the stone on his grave and turn the key in the lock of the door to Life.
Like a whirlwind these thoughts passed through Eckhardt's brain. Then he imagined once more that he saw the eyes of his dead wife gazing upon him, burning into the very depths of his soul. What made their aspect so terrible to him, he was not just then in the frame to analyze. Some mysterious force, which had left the sweetness of her face unmarred, seemed to have imparted something to her eyes that inspired him with an unaccountable dread.
Like a whirlwind, these thoughts swirled through Eckhardt's mind. He then imagined once more that he saw his late wife's eyes staring at him, piercing into the depths of his soul. He wasn't in the right frame of mind to figure out why their appearance scared him so much. Some mysterious force that had kept her face untouched seemed to have given her eyes a quality that filled him with an unexplainable fear.
As he paused thus before the pillar, pressing his icy hands to his fevered temples, vainly groping for a solution, vainly endeavouring to break the fetters which bound his will and seemed to crush his strength, there broke upon his ears the loud command of the officiating monk, to return and bid the Fiend desist. These words broke the deadly spell which had benumbed his senses and caused him to remain riveted to the spot, where the phantom had hovered. His sunken eyes glared as those of a madman, as he slowly turned in response to the monk's behest. The hot breath came panting from between his parched lips. Then, without heeding the ceremony, without heeding the monks or the spectators who had flocked hither to witness his consecration, Eckhardt dashed through the circle of which he had formed the central figure and, ere the amazed spectators knew what happened or the monks could stem his precipitate flight, the chief of the imperial hosts rushed out of the church in his robes of consecration and vanished from sight.
As he paused before the pillar, pressing his cold hands against his pounding temples and desperately searching for a solution to break the chains that confined his will and drained his strength, he suddenly heard the officiating monk’s loud command to return and tell the Fiend to stop. These words shattered the deadly spell that had numbed his senses and kept him frozen where the phantom had lingered. His empty eyes stared like a madman’s as he slowly turned in response to the monk’s demand. Hot breath escaped from his dry lips. Then, ignoring the ceremony and the monks and spectators who had gathered to witness his consecration, Eckhardt rushed through the circle where he had been the central figure. Before the astonished onlookers realized what had happened or the monks could intervene, the leader of the imperial forces bolted out of the church in his consecration robes and vanished from sight.
So quickly, so unexpectedly did it all happen, that even the officiating Cardinal seemed completely paralyzed by the suddenness of Eckhardt's flight. There was no doubt in the mind of Cyprianus that the Margrave had gone mad and his whispered orders sent two monks speeding after the demented neophyte. Deep, ominous silence hovered over the vast area of the Basilica. It seemed as if the very air was fraught with deep portent, and ominous forebodings of impending danger filled the hearts of the assembled thousands. The people knelt in silent prayer and breathless expectation. Would Eckhardt return? Would the ceremony proceed?
It all happened so quickly and unexpectedly that even the officiating Cardinal seemed completely caught off guard by Eckhardt's sudden exit. Cyprianus believed the Margrave had lost his mind, and he quietly instructed two monks to chase after the panicked novice. A deep, unsettling silence enveloped the large Basilica. It felt like the air was thick with tension, and a sense of looming danger weighed on the hearts of the thousands present. The crowd knelt in silent prayer, holding their breath in anticipation. Would Eckhardt return? Would the ceremony continue?
Among all those, who had so eagerly watched the uncommon spectacle of whose crowning glory they were about to see themselves deprived, there was but one to whom the real cause of the scene which had just come to a close, was no mystery. Benilo alone knew the cause of Eckhardt's flight. To the last moment he had triumphed, convinced that no temptation could turn from his chosen path a mind so stern as Eckhardt's. But when the effect of the mysterious vision upon the kneeling general became apparent, when his restlessness grew with every moment, up to the terrible climax, accentuated by his madman's yell, when, unmindful of the monk's admonition—he saw him rush out of the church in his consecrated robes—then Benilo knew that the general would not return. For the time all the insolent boastfulness of his nature forsook him and he shivered as one seized with a sudden chill. Without awaiting what was to come, unseen and unnoticed amidst the all-pervading consternation, the Chamberlain rushed out of the Basilica by the same door through which Eckhardt had gained the open.
Among all those who had eagerly watched the strange scene, about to see themselves deprived of its main highlight, there was only one person who knew the real reason behind what had just happened. Benilo alone understood why Eckhardt had run away. Until the very last moment, he believed that no temptation could sway Eckhardt's strong will. But when the impact of the mysterious vision on the kneeling general became clear, and his agitation grew with each passing moment, culminating in his frantic scream, when he ignored the monk's warning and dashed out of the church in his holy robes, Benilo realized that the general wouldn't return. For a moment, all the arrogant pride he usually displayed vanished, and he felt a sudden chill. Without waiting to see what would happen next, moving unseen and unnoticed through the overwhelming panic, the Chamberlain hurried out of the Basilica through the same door that Eckhardt had used to flee.
Under his canopy sat the Vice-Gerent of Christ, surrounded by the consecrated cardinals and bishops and the monks of the various orders. Without an inkling of the true cause prompting Eckhardt's precipitate flight Gregory had witnessed the terrible scene, which had just come to a close. But inwardly he rejoiced. For only when every opposition to Eckhardt's mad desire had appeared fruitless, had the Pontiff acquiesced in granting to him the special dispensation, which shortened the time of his novitiate to the limit of three days.
Under his canopy sat the Vice-Gerent of Christ, surrounded by the consecrated cardinals, bishops, and monks from different orders. Without knowing the true reason for Eckhardt's sudden departure, Gregory had witnessed the terrifying scene that had just occurred. Yet inside, he felt a sense of joy. Only after every attempt to challenge Eckhardt's reckless ambition had failed did the Pontiff finally agree to grant him a special dispensation, cutting his novitiate period down to just three days.
But it was not a matter for the moment, for Gregory himself was to partake of the Communion and the monk Cyprianus, who was to perform the holy office, a tribute to the order whose superior he was, had just blessed the host. In his consecrated hand the wine was to turn into the blood of Christ, Gregory had just partaken of the holy wafer. Now the monk placed the golden tube in the golden chalice and, drawing his cowl deeply over his forehead, passed the other end of the tube to the Pontiff.
But that wasn’t a concern right now, because Gregory was about to take Communion, and the monk Cyprianus, who was leading the ceremony for his order, had just blessed the bread. In his consecrated hand, the wine would turn into the blood of Christ, and Gregory had just received the holy wafer. Now, the monk placed the golden tube into the golden chalice and, pulling his hood down over his forehead, handed the other end of the tube to the Pontiff.
Gregory placed the golden tube to his lips, and as he sipped the wine, changed into blood, the two cardinals on duty approached the sacred throne, a torch in one hand, a small bundle of tow in the other. According to custom they set the tow on fire.
Gregory lifted the golden tube to his lips, and as he drank the wine that changed into blood, the two cardinals on duty came closer to the sacred throne, holding a torch in one hand and a small bundle of tow in the other. Following tradition, they set the tow on fire.
Again the unison chant of the monks resounded; the assembled thousands lying prostrate in prayer.
Once again, the monks' chant resonated together as the thousands who gathered lay down in prayer.
Suddenly there arose a strange bustle round the pontifical canopy. Suppressed murmurs broke the silence. Monks were to be seen rushing hither and thither. Gregory had fainted! The monk Cyprianus seemed vainly endeavouring to revive him. For a moment the crowds remained in awe-struck silence, then, as if the grim spectre of Death had visibly appeared amongst them, the terror-stricken worshippers rushed out of the Basilica of St. Peter and soon the terrible rumour was rife in the streets of Rome. Pope Gregory the Fifth was dying.
Suddenly, there was a strange disturbance around the papal canopy. Quiet whispers shattered the silence. Monks were seen hurrying around. Gregory had fainted! The monk Cyprianus appeared to be desperately trying to revive him. For a moment, the crowd stood in shocked silence, then, as if the grim figure of Death had actually appeared among them, the frightened worshippers rushed out of St. Peter's Basilica, and soon the shocking rumor spread through the streets of Rome. Pope Gregory the Fifth was dying.
CHAPTER XV
CHAPTER 15
THE DEATH WATCH
THE DEATH WATCH
he sun had sunk to rest and
the noises of the day were
dying out, one by one. The
deep hush of the hour of dusk
settled once more over the city,
shaken to its very depths by
the terrible catastrophe and
upheaved by the fanaticism of the
monks, who roused the populace
to a paroxysm of frenzy and
fear which gave way to pandemonium itself, when the feelings
of the masses, strung to their utmost tension, leaped into the
opposite extreme. Crescentius had remained shut up in Castel
San Angelo, but the monk Cyprianus could be seen stalking
through the city at the hour of dusk, and whosoever met him
crossed himself devoutly, and prayed to have time for
confession, when the end was nigh.
The sun had gone down, and the sounds of the day were fading away, one by one. The deep silence of dusk wrapped around the city, shaken to its core by the terrible disaster and stirred up by the fervor of the monks, who sparked the people's fear into chaos as the tension among the masses hit a breaking point. Crescentius had remained locked away in Castel San Angelo, but the monk Cyprianus could be seen walking through the city at dusk, and anyone who saw him crossed themselves and prayed for the chance to confess as the end drew near.
The importance of the impending change impressed itself upon every mind. The time when worldly power alone could hope to successfully cope with the crying evils of a fast decaying age, of a world, grown old and stale and rotten, upon which had not yet fallen the beam of the Renaissance, was not yet at hand, and the fatal day of Canossa had not yet illumined the century with its lurid glare.
The importance of the upcoming change hit everyone. The time when earthly power could genuinely tackle the urgent problems of a rapidly declining era—a world that had grown old, stale, and decayed—before the light of the Renaissance had arrived was still ahead, and the disastrous day of Canossa had not yet cast its shocking shadow over the century.
Therefore Otto had chosen Bruno, the friend of his boyhood, for the highest honours in Christendom, Bruno, one in mind, one in soul with himself, and the Conclave had by its vote ratified the imperial choice. But Bruno himself had not wished the honour. While he shared the high ideals of his royal friend he lacked that confidence in himself, which was so essential a requirement for the ruler whose throne swayed on the storm-tossed billows of the Roman See. Bruno was of a rather retrospective turn of mind, and it was doubtful, whether he would be able to carry out the sweeping reforms planned by Theophano's idealistic son, and regarded with secret abhorrence by the Italian cardinals. Only with the aid of the venerable Gerbert had Gregory consented to enter upon the grave duties awaiting him at the head of the Christian world at a time when that world seemed to totter in its very foundations. And he had paid the penalty, cut down in the prime of life.
So, Otto chose Bruno, his childhood friend, for the highest honors in Christendom. Bruno was someone who shared his thoughts and spirit, and the Conclave confirmed Otto's choice with their vote. However, Bruno himself didn’t want the honor. While he resonated with the noble ideals of his royal friend, he lacked the self-confidence essential for leading during the turbulent times of the Roman See. Bruno tended to dwell on the past, and it was uncertain if he could carry out the sweeping reforms envisioned by Theophano's idealistic son, which the Italian cardinals secretly disliked. Only with the support of the respected Gerbert did Gregory agree to take on the serious responsibilities awaiting him at the helm of the Christian world, especially when that world seemed unstable. And he paid the price, taken down in the prime of his life.
In the Vatican chapel on a bier, round which were burning six wax candles in silver-sticks, lay the fast decaying body of Gregory V. Terrible rumours concerning the Pontiff's death were abroad in the city. The doors of the Pope's private apartments had been found locked from within. The terrified attendants had not ventured to return to the Vatican until the gray morning light of the succeeding day broke behind the crests of the Apennines. They had broken down the door, rumour had it, but to recoil from the terrible sight which met their eyes. On his bed lay the dead Pontiff. The head and right arm almost touched the floor, as if in the death-struggle he had lost his balance. Traces of burnt parchment on the floor and an empty phial on the table beside him intensified, rather than cleared up the mystery. And as they approached, terror-stricken, and endeavoured to lift the body, the right arm almost severed itself from the trunk at their touch, and the body was fast turning black. The handsome features of the youth were gray and drawn, his hair clammy and dishevelled and the open eyes stared frightfully into space as if vainly searching for the murderer.
In the Vatican chapel, on a platform surrounded by six burning wax candles in silver holders, lay the rapidly decaying body of Gregory V. Terrifying rumors about the Pope's death were spreading through the city. The doors to the Pope's private quarters had been found locked from the inside. The terrified attendants hadn’t dared return to the Vatican until the gray light of the following morning broke over the Apennines. They reportedly broke down the door only to recoil at the horrifying sight before them. The dead Pope was sprawled on his bed, his head and right arm nearly touching the floor, as if he had lost his balance in his final moments. Scorched parchment on the floor and an empty vial on the table beside him deepened the mystery rather than clarified it. As they approached in fear and tried to lift the body, the right arm nearly detached from the trunk at their touch, and the body was quickly turning black. The once-handsome features of the young man were gray and gaunt, his hair wet and disheveled, and his open eyes stared hauntingly into space, as if desperately searching for the killer.
Whatever Gerbert's suspicions were when, too late, he arrived in the death chamber, no hint escaped his lips. Under his personal care the body of the hapless youth was prepared for interment, then he hurriedly convoked the Conclave and ordered the gates of Rome closed against any one attempting to leave the city.
Whatever Gerbert thought when he arrived too late to the death chamber, he said nothing. He took charge of preparing the poor young man's body for burial, then quickly gathered the Conclave and ordered the gates of Rome closed to anyone trying to leave the city.
The Vatican chapel was hung with funereal tapestry. Everywhere were seen garlands of flowers entwined with branches of cypress. In the middle of the chapel stood the bier, covered with black velvet. A choir of monks, robed in vestments of black damask, was chanting the last Requiem. The Cardinal of Sienna was conducting the last rites. As the echoes of the chant died away under the vaulted arches, a monk approached the bier, and sprinkled the corpse with holy water. The Cardinal pronounced the benediction; the monk bent slightly over the body when a drop from the forehead of the dead Pontiff rebounded to his face. He shuddered and hastily retreated behind the monks, who formed into the recessional. Only two remained in the chapel. Contrary to all custom they extinguished the candles which had burnt down half-way. The smaller ones they left to flicker out, until they should pitifully flare up once, more, then to go out in the great darkness like the soul of man, when his hour has come.
The Vatican chapel was covered in funeral tapestries. Everywhere, flower garlands were mixed with cypress branches. In the center of the chapel was the bier, draped in black velvet. A choir of monks, dressed in black damask robes, was chanting the last Requiem. The Cardinal of Sienna was leading the final rites. As the echoes of the chant faded beneath the vaulted arches, a monk walked up to the bier and sprinkled holy water on the corpse. The Cardinal gave the benediction; the monk leaned slightly over the body when a drop from the forehead of the deceased Pontiff splashed onto his face. He shuddered and quickly stepped back behind the other monks, who lined up for the recessional. Only two remained in the chapel. Breaking with tradition, they extinguished the candles that had burned down halfway. They let the smaller ones flicker out until they briefly flared up again, only to go out in the deep darkness, like a man's soul when his time comes.
The last and only one to remain within the chapel to hold the death-watch with the Pontiff, was Eckhardt, the Margrave. Wrapt in his dark fancies he sat beside the bier. After his precipitate flight all memory of what succeeded had vanished. Exhausted and tottering he had found himself in the palace on the Caelian Mount, where he shut himself up till the terrible tidings of the Pontiff's death penetrated to the solitude of his abode. Now it seemed to him that the moment he would set foot in the streets of Rome, some dark and fearful revelation awaited him. Since that night, when the strange apparition had drawn him from the altars of Christ, had caused him to renounce the vows his lips were about to pronounce, a terrible fear and suspicion had gripped his soul. The presentiment of some awful mystery haunted him night and day, as he brooded over the terrible fascination of those eyes, which had laid their spell upon him, the amazing resemblance of the apparition to the wife of his soul, long dead in her grave. And the more he pondered the heavier grew his heart within him, and he groped in vain for a ray of light on his dark and lonely path,—vainly for a guiding hand, to conduct him from the labyrinth of doubt and fear into the realms of oblivion and peace. The Margrave's senses reeled from the heavy fumes of flowers and incense, which filled the Basilica. The light from a cresset-lantern on the wall, contending singly with the pale mournful rays of the moon, which cast a dim light through the long casement, over pillars and aisles, fell athwart his pallid face. The terrible incidents of the past night, which had thrown him back into the throes of the world, and had snuffed out the Pontiff's life, weighed heavily upon him, and for the nonce, the commander abandoned every attempt to clear the terrible mystery which enshrouded him. He almost despaired of combating the spectre single-handed, and now the one man, who might by counsel and precept have guided his steps, had been struck down by the assassin's hand.
The last and only person left in the chapel to keep vigil with the Pope was Eckhardt, the Margrave. Lost in his dark thoughts, he sat next to the coffin. After his hasty escape, he had completely forgotten what happened next. Exhausted and unsteady, he found himself in the palace on Caelian Hill, where he isolated himself until the shocking news of the Pope's death reached him in his solitude. Now, it felt to him like the moment he stepped into the streets of Rome, some dark and frightening revelation awaited him. Since that night when the strange vision pulled him away from the altars of Christ and made him renounce the vows he was about to take, an overwhelming fear and suspicion had gripped his soul. The feeling of some dreadful mystery haunted him day and night as he reflected on the terrible allure of those eyes that had enchanted him, and the uncanny resemblance of the apparition to his beloved wife, long gone and buried. The more he thought about it, the more burdened his heart became, and he searched in vain for a glimmer of hope on his dark and solitary journey—hopelessly for a guiding hand to lead him out of the maze of doubt and fear into the realms of forgetfulness and peace. The Margrave's senses were overwhelmed by the strong scents of flowers and incense filling the Basilica. The light from a lantern on the wall, battling against the pale, somber glow of the moon that filtered through the long window over the columns and aisles, fell across his wan face. The horrifying events of the past night, which had dragged him back into the chaos of the world and snuffed out the Pope's life, weighed heavily on him; for now, he abandoned all attempts to unravel the terrible mystery surrounding him. He felt almost hopeless in facing the specter alone, and now the one person who could have guided him with advice and wisdom had been struck down by the assassin's hand.
The sanctity of the place, the solemnity of the hour, and the deep silence around were well calculated to deepen the melancholy mood of the solitary watcher. Weird were the fancies that swept over his mind, memories of a long forgotten past, and dim, indistinct plans for the future, till at length, wearied with his own reflections over that saddest of all earthly enigmas, what might have been, he seated himself on a low bench beside the bier. The moonbeams grew fainter and more faint, as the time wore on, and the sharp distinction between light and shadow faded fast from the marble floor.
The sacredness of the place, the seriousness of the moment, and the deep silence around him only deepened the sad mood of the lone observer. Odd thoughts filled his mind—memories of a long-forgotten past and unclear plans for the future—until, finally worn out by his own reflections on the saddest of all earthly puzzles, what could have been, he sat down on a low bench next to the coffin. The moonlight faded more and more as time passed, and the sharp contrast between light and shadow quickly vanished from the marble floor.
Thicker and thicker drooped the shadows round the bier of the dead Pontiff. The silence seemed to deepen. The moon was gone. Save for the struggling rays of the cresset-lantern above him, the blackness of night closed round the solemn and ghostly scene.
The shadows around the coffin of the dead Pope grew denser. The silence became more oppressive. The moon had disappeared. Besides the flickering light of the lantern above him, darkness surrounded the somber and haunting scene.
The scent of flowers and the fumes of incense weighed heavily on Eckhardt's senses. Vainly did he combat the drowsiness; the silence, the dim light and the heavy fumes at last laid their benumbing spell upon him and lulled him to sleep. His head fell back and his eyes closed.
The scent of flowers and incense enveloped Eckhardt's senses. He struggled unsuccessfully to resist the drowsiness; the silence, dim light, and heavy fumes ultimately got to him, soothing him to sleep. His head tilted back, and his eyes closed.
But his sleep was far from calm. Weird dreams beset him. Again he lived over the terrible ordeal of the preceding night. Again he saw himself surrounded, hemmed in by a vast concourse. Again he saw the phantom at the shrine, the phantom with Ginevra's face,—Ginevra's eyes; again he heard her strange luring words. The wine spilled from the sacred chalice looked like blood on the marble stairs of the altar. He heard his own voice, strange, unearthly; gripped by a choking sensation he rushed from the crowded Basilica, the air of which seemed to stifle him,—rushed in pursuit of the phantom with Ginevra's face,—Ginevra's eyes. At the threshold of the church a hand seized his own,—a woman's hand. How long, since he had felt a woman's hand in his own! It was cold as the skin of a serpent, yet it burnt like fire. And the hand drew him onward, ever onward. There was no resisting the gaze of those eyes which burnt into his own.
But his sleep was far from peaceful. Strange dreams haunted him. He relived the terrifying experience from the night before. Once again, he found himself surrounded, trapped by a massive crowd. He saw the vision at the shrine, the vision with Ginevra's face—Ginevra's eyes; he heard her chilling, alluring words. The wine spilling from the sacred chalice looked like blood on the marble steps of the altar. He heard his own voice, odd and otherworldly; overwhelmed by a choking feeling, he rushed out of the crowded Basilica, the air feeling stifling—he ran after the vision with Ginevra's face—Ginevra's eyes. At the entrance of the church, a hand grabbed his— a woman's hand. How long had it been since he felt a woman's hand in his own! It was cold like a snake's skin, yet it burned like fire. And the hand pulled him forward, always forward. There was no escaping the gaze of those eyes, which pierced into his own.
A deep azure overspread the sky. The trees were clothed in the raiment of spring. Blindly he staggered onward. Blindly he followed his strange guide through groves, fragrant with the perfumes of flowers,—the air seemed as a bower of love. The hand drew him onward with its chill, yet burning touch. The way seemed endless. Faster and faster grew their speed. At last they seemed to devour the way. The earth flitted beneath them as a gray shadow. The black trees fled in the darkness like an army in rout. They delved into glens, gloomy and chill. The night-birds clamoured in the forest deeps; will-o'-the-wisps gleamed over stagnant pools and now and then the burning eyes of spectres pierced the gloom, who lined a dark avenue in their nebulous shrouds.
A deep blue covered the sky. The trees were dressed in spring's attire. He staggered forward blindly. He followed his strange guide through groves filled with the scent of flowers—the air felt like a love nest. The hand pulled him forward with its cold but fiery touch. The path seemed endless. Their speed increased, faster and faster. Eventually, they seemed to swallow the path. The earth raced beneath them like a gray shadow. The dark trees fled into the darkness like a retreating army. They ventured into dark, chilly valleys. Nightbirds screeched deep in the forest; will-o'-the-wisps glimmered over still pools, and now and then, the glowing eyes of ghosts pierced the darkness, lining a shadowy path in their misty shrouds.
And the hand drew him onward—ever onward! Neither spoke. Neither questioned. At last he found himself in a churchyard. The scent of faded roses hovered on the air like the memory of a long-forgotten love. They passed tombstone after tombstone, gray, crumbling, with defaced inscriptions; the spectral light of the moon in its last quarter dimly illumined their path till at last they reached a stone half hidden behind tall weeds and covered with ivy, moss and lichen. The earth had been thrown up from the grave, which yawned to receive its inmate. Owls and bats flocked and flapped about them with strange cries; the foxes barked their answer far away and a thousand evil sounds rose from the stillness. As they paused before the yawning grave he gazed up into his companion's face. Pale as marble Ginevra stood by his side, the long white shroud flowing unbroken to her feet. Through the smile of her parted lips gleamed her white teeth, as she pointed downward, to the narrow berth, then her arms encircled his neck like rings of steel; her eyes seemed to pierce his own, he felt unable to breathe, he felt his strength giving way, together they were sinking into the night of the grave—
And the hand pulled him forward—always forward! Neither of them spoke. Neither questioned anything. Eventually, he found himself in a graveyard. The scent of dried roses filled the air like the memory of a long-lost love. They passed tombstone after tombstone, gray and crumbling, with faded inscriptions; the dim light of the waning moon barely illuminated their path until they finally reached a stone partially hidden by tall weeds, covered in ivy, moss, and lichen. The earth around the grave had been disturbed, which gaped open, ready to receive its occupant. Owls and bats swirled around them, making eerie sounds; distant foxes barked in response, and a thousand unsettling noises rose from the stillness. As they paused before the open grave, he looked up into his companion's face. Ginevra stood beside him, pale as marble, her long white shroud flowing uninterrupted to her feet. Her smile revealed her white teeth as she pointed downward to the narrow resting place; then her arms wrapped around his neck like bands of steel. Her eyes seemed to see right through him; he felt unable to breathe, felt his strength fading, and together they were sinking into the darkness of the grave—
A shrill cry resounded through the silence of the Basilica. Awakened by the terrible oppression of his dream,—roused by the sound of his own voice, Eckhardt opened his eyes and gazed about, fearstruck and dismayed. After a moment or two he arose, to shake off the spell, which had laid its benumbing touch upon him, when he suddenly recoiled, then stood rooted to the spot with wild, dilated eyes. At the foot of the Pontiff's bier stood the tall form of a woman. The fitful rays of the cresset-lantern above him illumined her white, flowing garb. A white transparent veil drooped from her head to her feet; but the diaphanous texture revealed a face pale and beautiful, and eyes which held him enthralled with their slumbrous, mesmeric spell. Breathless with horror Eckhardt gazed upon the apparition; was it but the continuation of his dream or was he going mad?
A sharp scream broke the silence of the Basilica. Woken up by the heavy weight of his nightmare—startled by the sound of his own voice, Eckhardt opened his eyes and looked around, terrified and shocked. After a moment, he got up to shake off the daze that had numbed him, but then he suddenly recoiled and stood frozen in place with wide, startled eyes. At the foot of the Pontiff's bier stood a tall woman. The flickering light from the lantern above illuminated her flowing white clothing. A sheer veil hung from her head down to her feet; however, the delicate fabric revealed a pale and beautiful face, and her eyes captivated him with a sleepy, mesmerizing allure. Breathless with fear, Eckhardt stared at the figure; was it just a continuation of his dream, or was he losing his mind?
As the phantom slowly began to recede into the shadows, Eckhardt with a supreme effort shook off the lethargy which benumbed his limbs. He dared remain no longer inert, he must penetrate the mystery, whatever the cost, whatever the risk. With imploring, outstretched arms he staggered after the apparition,—if apparition indeed it was,—straining his gaze towards her slowly receding form—and so absorbed was he in his pursuit, that he saw not the shadow which glided into the mortuary chapel. Suddenly some dark object hurled itself against him; quick as a flash, and ere he could draw a second breath, a dagger gleamed before Eckhardt's eyes; he felt the contact of steel with his iron breast-plate, he heard the weapon snap asunder and fall at his feet, but when he recovered from his surprise, the would-be assassin, without risking a second stroke, had fled and the apparition seemed to have melted into air. Eckhardt found himself alone with the dead body of the Pontiff.
As the ghost slowly faded into the shadows, Eckhardt struggled to shake off the heaviness that numbed his limbs. He couldn’t stay still any longer; he had to solve the mystery, no matter the cost or risk. With desperate, outstretched arms, he staggered after the figure—if it really was a figure—straining to see her slowly disappearing form. He was so focused on his pursuit that he didn’t notice the shadow slipping into the mortuary chapel. Suddenly, a dark object lunged at him; in the blink of an eye, before he could catch his breath, a dagger flashed in front of Eckhardt. He felt the blade hit his iron breastplate, heard the weapon snap and drop at his feet, but when he composed himself, the attacker had fled without making another attempt, and the figure seemed to have vanished into thin air. Eckhardt found himself alone with the dead body of the Pontiff.
With loud voice he called for the sentry, stationed without, and when that worthy at last made his appearance, his heavy, drooping eyelids and his drowsy gait did not argue in favour of too great a watchfulness. Making the sentry doff his heavy iron shoes, Eckhardt bade him secure a torch, then he made the round of the chapel, preceded by his stolid companion. The Margrave's anxiety found slight reflex in the coarse features of his subordinate, who understood just enough of what was wanted of him to comprehend the disappointment in his master's countenance. As every door was locked and bolted, the only supposition remaining was that the bravo had discovered some outlet from within. But Eckhardt's tests proved unavailing. The floor and the walls seemed of solid masonry which to penetrate seemed impossible. The broken blade offered no clue either to the author or perpetrator of this deed of darkness, and after commanding the sentry to keep his watch for the remainder of the night, inside, Eckhardt endeavoured once more to compose himself to rest, while the man-at-arms stretched his huge limbs before the pontifical bier.
He called out loudly for the guard stationed outside, and when the man finally arrived, his heavy, drooping eyelids and slow walk didn't exactly suggest he was very alert. After making the guard take off his heavy iron shoes, Eckhardt told him to grab a torch, and then they made their way around the chapel, with his expressionless companion leading the way. The Margrave's anxiety barely registered on the man's rough face, who understood just enough to sense his master's disappointment. Since every door was locked and bolted, the only explanation left was that the culprit had found a way out from inside. But Eckhardt's searches yielded nothing. The floor and walls appeared to be solid stone, which seemed impossible to breach. The broken blade didn’t offer any clues about who had committed this dark deed either, and after instructing the guard to keep watch for the rest of the night inside, Eckhardt tried once more to settle down for some rest, while the man-at-arms stretched out his massive limbs in front of the ornate bier.
The bells of St. Peter's chimed shrill and loud as a mighty multitude, greater even than that of the preceding night, swept within its portals toward the chapel of Boniface VIII. There, filling every inch of space, only the more fortunate of the crowd gained a glimpse of the coffin, which had been closed, for the corpse was decaying fast, the effect of the terrible and mysterious poison which had been mixed in the holy wine. At length, as the solemn chant of the choristers began to swell through the edifice, preluding the celebration of the Death Mass for the departed Pontiff, a silence as of the tomb pervaded the vast edifice.
The bells of St. Peter's rang out clearly and powerfully as a massive crowd, even larger than the night before, flooded into the chapel of Boniface VIII. Inside, filling every inch of space, only a few fortunate people in the crowd caught a glimpse of the closed coffin, as the body was quickly decaying from the awful and mysterious poison mixed into the holy wine. Finally, as the solemn chant of the choir began to fill the space, leading up to the Death Mass for the late Pope, a silence reminiscent of a tomb settled over the vast church.
Thus the day wore on,—thus the day departed.
The day went by, and then it ended.
The solemn chant had died away. The sun of another day had set.
The solemn chant had quieted down. The sun had set on another day.
The funeral cortege set in motion. Fifty torches surrounded the bier and so numerous were the lamps in the windows of the streets through which the funeral procession passed, so abundant the showers of roses which poured upon the bier, that the people declared it surpassed the procession Corpus Domini.
The funeral procession started. Fifty torches circled the casket, and there were so many lights in the windows along the route that the flow of roses onto the casket was so abundant that people said it surpassed the Corpus Domini procession.
Interchanging solemn hymns, the cortege arrived at last before the church of San Pietro in Montorio, where the body was to be placed in the niche provisionally appointed, where it was to remain till the death of the succeeding pope should consign it to its final place of rest.
As solemn hymns played, the procession finally arrived at the church of San Pietro in Montorio, where the body would be placed in the designated niche, staying there until the next pope's death would permit it to be moved to its final resting place.
The ceremony ended, the people dispersed. Few loiterers remained on the pavement of the church. The sacristan announced that it was about to be closed, and waiting until, as he thought, all had departed, he turned the ponderous doors on their hinges and shut them with a crash. The report, reverberating from arch to arch, shook the ancient sepulchre through its every angle. The lamps, which at wide intervals burned feebly before the shrines of the saints, lent additional solemnity and awe to the obscurity of the place. One torch was left to light a narrow circle round the entrance to the crypt.
The ceremony was over, and people began to leave. A few stragglers stayed behind on the church steps. The sacristan announced that the church was about to close, and after making sure everyone had left, he swung the heavy doors on their hinges and slammed them shut. The sound echoed from arch to arch, reverberating through the ancient tomb in every corner. The lamps, which flickered weakly at wide intervals in front of the saints' shrines, added to the solemnity and mystery of the dim space. One torch remained to light a small area around the entrance to the crypt.
Silence had succeeded when out of the shadow of the tomb there passed two figures, who upon entering the narrow circle of light emanating from the dim, flickering taper, faced each other in mute amazement and surprise.
Silence filled the air as two figures stepped out from the shadow of the tomb. When they entered the small circle of light from the dim, flickering candle, they stood facing each other in stunned shock and disbelief.
"What are you doing here?" spoke the one, in the garb of a monk, as they stood revealed to each other in the half gloom.
"What are you doing here?" asked the person in the monk's clothing as they faced each other in the dim light.
With a gesture of horror and dismay the other, a woman, wrapt in a dark mantle, which covered her tall and stately form from head to foot, turned away from him.
With a look of shock and disappointment, the other person, a woman dressed in a dark cloak that covered her tall and elegant figure from head to toe, turned away from him.
"I give you back the question," she replied, dread and fear in her tones.
"I'm sending the question back to you," she said, her voice trembling with dread and fear.
"My presence here concerns the dead," said the monk.
"I'm here because of the dead," the monk said.
"They say, the hand of the dead Pontiff has touched his murderer."
"They say that the hand of the dead Pope has touched his murderer."
The monk paled. For a moment he almost lost his self-control.
The monk went pale. For a moment, he almost lost his composure.
"He had to die some way," he replied with a shrug.
"He had to die somehow," he said with a shrug.
"Monster!" she exclaimed, recoiling from him, as if she had seen a snake in her path.
"Monster!" she yelled, stepping away from him as if she had seen a snake in her path.
"He travelled in godly company," said the monk Cyprianus with a dark laugh. "An entire Conclave will welcome him at the gates of Paradise. Why are you here?" the monk concluded, a shade of suspicion lingering in his tones.
"He traveled with divine companions," said the monk Cyprianus with a grim laugh. "A whole Conclave will welcome him at the gates of Paradise. Why are you here?" the monk concluded, a hint of suspicion remaining in his voice.
"Am I accountable to you?" flashed Theodora.
"Am I accountable to you?" replied Theodora.
"Being what you are through my intercession,—perhaps," replied the monk.
"Perhaps who you are is a result of my support," replied the monk.
She measured him with a look of unutterable contempt.
She looked at him with clear disdain.
"Because the prying eyes of a perjured wretch, who screened his vileness behind the cassock of the monk, dared to offend the majesty of Death and to disturb the repose of the departed, you come to me like some importunate slave dissatisfied with his hire? You dare to constitute yourself my guardian, to call Theodora a thing of your creation? Take care! You speak to a descendant of Marozia. I have had enough of whimpering monks. For the service demanded of you in a certain hour you have been paid. So clear the way, and trouble me no more!"
"Because the prying eyes of a deceitful scoundrel, who hid his evil behind a monk's robe, dared to disrespect the power of Death and disrupt the peace of the dead, you come to me like a needy servant unhappy with his wages? You have the nerve to claim to be my protector and to say that Theodora is your creation? Be careful! You’re talking to a descendant of Marozia. I’m done with whiny monks. For the service you were supposed to provide at a specific time, you have been paid. So move aside, and don’t bother me again!”
The monk did not stir.
The monk remained still.
"The fair Theodora has not inherited Ginevra's memory," he said with a sneer. "The gold was to purchase the repose of Ginevra's soul."
"The beautiful Theodora didn't get Ginevra's memory," he said with a smirk. "The money was supposed to buy peace for Ginevra's soul."
Theodora shuddered, as if oppressed with the memories of the past.
Theodora shivered, as if burdened by memories from her past.
"Candles and masses," she said, as one soliloquizing. "How signally they failed!"
"Candles and masses," she said, mostly to herself. "They really didn’t do anything at all!"
The monk shrugged his shoulders.
The monk shrugged.
"If a thousand Aves, and tapers six foot long fail in their purpose,—what undiscovered penance could perform the miracle?"
"If a thousand prayers and six-foot candles don’t do the trick, what secret act of penance could work the miracle?"
There was something in the gleam of the monk's eye which brought Theodora to herself.
There was something in the monk's eye that pulled Theodora back to reality.
"What do you want of me?" she questioned curtly.
"What do you want from me?" she asked sharply.
"The fulfilment of your pledge."
"The fulfillment of your promise."
"You have been paid."
"You've been paid."
The monk waved his hands.
The monk waved his hands.
"'Tis not for gold, I have ventured this—"
"I'm not taking this risk for money—"
And he pointed to the crypts below.
And he pointed to the graves below.
She recoiled from him, regarding him with a fixed stare.
She pulled away from him, staring at him intently.
"What do you want of me?" she again asked with a look, in which hate and wonder struggled for the mastery.
"What do you want from me?" she asked again, her face revealing a blend of anger and confusion.
"The new Conclave will be made up of your creatures. Their choice must fall—on me!"
"The new Conclave will be made up of your creatures. They have to choose—me!"
"On the perjured assassin?" shrieked the woman. "Out of my way! I've done with you!"
"About the deceitful assassin?" the woman shouted. "Move aside! I'm finished with you!"
The monk stirred not. From his drawn white face two eyes like glowing coals burnt into those of the woman.
The monk remained still. His pale face had two eyes that glowed like embers, seemingly piercing into the woman's stare.
"Remember your pledge!"
"Remember your promise!"
"Out of my way, assassin! Dare you so high? The chair of St. Peter shall never be defiled by such a one—as you!"
"Step aside, assassin! How dare you be so arrogant? The throne of St. Peter will never be tainted by someone like you!"
"And thus Theodora rewards the service rendered to Ginevra," the monk said, breathing hard, and making a step towards her. She watched him narrowly, her hand concealed under her cloak.
"And so Theodora rewards Ginevra's service," the monk said, breathing heavily as he stepped closer to her. She watched him carefully, her hand concealed under her cloak.
"Dare but to touch the hem of this robe with your blood-stained hands—"
"Go ahead and touch the edge of this robe with your bloodstained hands—"
Cyprianus retreated before the menace in her eyes.
Cyprianus stepped back from the menace in her gaze.
"I thought I had lived too long for surprises," he said calmly. "Yet, considering that I bear here in this bosom a secret, which one, I know, would give an empire to obtain,—Cyprianus can be found tractable."
"I thought I was past surprises," he said calmly. "But since I keep a secret in my heart that I know is worth an empire, I can handle Cyprianus."
With a last glance at the woman's face, stony in its marble-cold disdain, the monk turned and left the church through the sacristy. For a moment Theodora remained as one spell-bound, then she drew her mantle more closely about her and left the sepulchre by an exit situated in an opposite direction. No sooner had her footsteps died to silence when two shadowy forms sped noiselessly through the incense-saturated dusk of S. Pietro in Montorio, pausing on the threshold of the door, through which the monk Cyprianus had gained the open.
After taking one last look at the woman's face, which was cold and disdainful like marble, the monk turned and left the church through the sacristy. For a moment, Theodora stood there as if in a trance, then she wrapped her cloak tighter around herself and exited the tomb through the other exit. The moment her footsteps faded into silence, two shadowy figures quietly slipped through the incense-filled dusk of S. Pietro in Montorio, stopping at the doorway where the monk Cyprianus had just stepped out.
"I need that man!" whispered the taller into the ear of his companion, pointing with shadowy finger to the swiftly vanishing form of the monk.
"I need that guy!" the taller one whispered to his friend, pointing with a shadowy finger at the monk's quickly disappearing figure.
The other nodded with a horrid grin, which glowed upon his visage like phosphorus upon a skull.
The other person nodded with an eerie smile that lit up his face like phosphorus on a skull.
With a quick nod of understanding, the Grand Chamberlain and John of the Catacombs quitted the steps of S. Pietro in Montorio.
With a quick nod of understanding, the Grand Chamberlain and John of the Catacombs left the steps of S. Pietro in Montorio.
Darkness fell.
Darkness descended.
Night enveloped the trembling world with her star embroidered robe of dark azure.
Night covered the trembling world in her starry dark blue cloak.
CHAPTER XVI
CHAPTER 16
THE CONCLAVE
THE CONCLAVE
vast concourse surrounded the
portals of the Vatican. It
seemed as if the entire
population of Rome, from the Porta
del Popolo to the Coliseum,
from the baths of Diocletian to
Castel San Angelo, had
assembled by appointment in the
Piazza of St. Peter. For so
dense was the multitude, that its
pressure filled the adjacent thoroughfares, the crowds clinging
round columns, winding along the broken outlines of the walls,
and grouping themselves among the ruins of temples and fallen
porticoes.
A huge crowd gathered around the entrances of the Vatican. It seemed like the whole population of Rome, from the Porta del Popolo to the Coliseum, and from the Baths of Diocletian to Castel San Angelo, was in the Piazza of St. Peter. The crowd was so dense that it spilled into the nearby streets, with people holding onto columns, moving along the uneven walls, and clustering among the ruins of temples and crumbling porticoes.
The eyes of all were fixed upon that wing of the pontifical palace where the Conclave, hurriedly convoked, was assembled, and as Gregory V had now been dead sixteen days, the cardinals were proceeding with the election of a new Pope. Never possibly, from the hour when the first successor of St. Peter mounted the throne of the Apostle, had there been exhibited so much unrest and disquietude as there was in this instance to be observed among the masses. The rumour that Gregory had died of poison had proved true, and the Romans had been seized with a strange fear, urging all ranks towards the Vatican or Monte Cavallo, according as the scarlet assembly held its sittings in one place or another. During the temporary interregnum, the Cardinal of Sienna, president of the Apostolic Chamber, had assumed the pontifical authority.
Everyone's attention was fixed on that section of the papal palace where the Conclave, called on short notice, was meeting. With Gregory V having been dead for sixteen days, the cardinals were moving ahead with the election of a new Pope. Never before, since the first successor of St. Peter took the Apostle's throne, had there been so much unrest and anxiety among the people. The rumor that Gregory had died from poison turned out to be true, and the Romans were filled with a strange fear, drawing all classes toward the Vatican or Monte Cavallo, depending on where the cardinal assembly was gathered. During this temporary interregnum, the Cardinal of Sienna, president of the Apostolic Chamber, had assumed papal authority.
For three days the eyes of the Romans had been fixed upon a chimney in the Vatican, whence the first signal should issue, proclaiming the result of the pending election. Yet at the hour when the Ave Maria announced the close of day, a small column of smoke, ascending like a fleecy cloud of vapour to the sky, had been the only reward for their anxiety, and with cries mingled with shouts of menace, discordant murmurs of raillery and laughter the crowds had each day dispersed. For the smoke announced that the Romans were still without a Pontiff, that the ballot-list had been burnt, and that the Sacred College had not yet chosen a successor to Gregory.
For three days, the people of Rome watched a chimney at the Vatican, waiting for the first sign to reveal the results of the election. However, when the Ave Maria marked the end of the day, a small plume of smoke floated up like a soft cloud, the only reward for their waiting. With shouts of frustration and a mix of laughter, the crowds left each day. The smoke meant that the Romans still didn’t have a Pope, that the votes had been burned, and that the Sacred College hadn’t yet selected a successor to Gregory.
The day had been spent in anxious expectation. Hour passed after hour, without a sign either to destroy or to excite the hope, when the first stroke of five was heard. Slowly the bells tolled the hour, every note falling on the hearts of the people, whose anxious gaze was fixed on the chimney of the Vatican. The last stroke sounded; its vibrations faintly fading on the silent air of dusk, when a thunderous clamour, echoing from thousands of throats, shook the Piazza of St. Peter, succeeded by a death-like silence of expectation as with a voice, loud and penetrating, Cardinal Colonna, who had stepped out upon the balcony, announced to the breathless thousands:
The day was filled with nervous anticipation. Hours went by with no indication to either strengthen or undermine hope, until the first stroke of five rang out. The bells slowly chimed the hour, each note weighing heavily on the hearts of the people, who were intently watching the Vatican's chimney. The last stroke reverberated, its echoes gently fading into the quiet of dusk, when a thunderous cheer burst forth from thousands of voices, rattling the Piazza of St. Peter, followed by a tense silence as Cardinal Colonna stepped out onto the balcony and addressed the eager crowd:
"I announce to you tidings of great joy: Gerbert of Aurillac, Archbishop of Rheims, Bishop of Ravenna and Vice-Chancellor of the Church, has been elected to the exalted office of Pontiff and has ascended the chair of St. Peter under the name of Sylvester II."
"I have great news: Gerbert of Aurillac, Archbishop of Rheims, Bishop of Ravenna, and Vice-Chancellor of the Church, has been elected to the prestigious position of Pope and has taken the seat of St. Peter under the name Sylvester II."
As the Cardinal finished his announcement a monk in the grey habit of the Penitent friars was seen to pale and to totter, as if he were about to fall. Declining the aid of those endeavouring to assist him he staggered through the crowds, covering his face with his arms and was soon lost to sight.
As the Cardinal finished his announcement, a monk in a grey robe from the Penitent friars looked like he was about to faint. Ignoring the help offered to him, he staggered through the crowd with his arms covering his face and quickly vanished from sight.
The thunderous applause at the welcome tidings was followed by sighs of relief, as the people retired to their houses and hovels. The place, where a few minutes before a nation seemed collected, was again deserted, save for a few groups, composed of such whom curiosity might detain or others who, residing in the immediate neighbourhood, were less eager to depart. Even these imperceptibly diminished, and when the hour of eight was repeated from cloisters and convents, the lights in the houses gradually disappeared, save in one window of the Vatican, whence a lamp still shed its fitful light through the nocturnal gloom.
The loud applause for the good news was followed by sighs of relief as people headed back to their homes and shelters. The area, where a crowd had just gathered, was now empty again, except for a few groups of curious onlookers and locals who weren’t in a rush to leave. Even these groups slowly disappeared, and when the clock struck eight from the cloisters and convents, the lights in the houses gradually turned off, except for one window in the Vatican, where a lamp continued to flicker in the night darkness.
Book the Second
Second Book
The Sorceress
The Sorceress
"As I traveled through the desert, it was like thisAs I traveled through the desert: I felt split;Two separate selves that couldn't reunite.One stood back and only observed, but couldn't move,And watched the other rigid in trance and her;And she moved forward and never swayed,Between the blazing sun and moon and crashing tide:And as she got closer,My soul became frantic with fear."—James Thomson.
CHAPTER I
CHAPTER 1
THE MEETING
THE MEETING
ot many days after, in the still
noontide of mellow autumn, a
small band of horsemen drew
towards Rome. They rode along
the Via Appia, between the
ancient tombs; all about them,
undulant to the far horizon,
stretched a brown wilderness
dotted with ruins. Ruins of
villas, of farms, of temples,
with here and there a church or a monastery, that told of the
newer time. Olives in scant patches, a lost vineyard, a speck
of tilled soil, proved that men still laboured amid this vast and
awful silence, but rarely did a human figure meet the eye.
Marshy ground and stagnant pools lay on either hand, causing
them to glance sadly at those great aqueducts, which had in
bygone ages carried water from the hills into Rome.
Not long after, during the peaceful midday of a warm autumn, a small group of horsemen made their way toward Rome. They rode along the Appian Way, passing between ancient tombs; all around them stretched a brown wilderness dotted with ruins. The remnants of villas, farms, and temples were visible, along with the occasional church or monastery that hinted at a more recent time. Scattered patches of olive trees, a long-abandoned vineyard, and a small area of cultivated land indicated that people still worked in this vast and eerie silence, but they rarely encountered anyone else. Marshy areas and stagnant pools lay on both sides, causing them to glance sadly at the great aqueducts that had once brought water from the hills into Rome.
They rode in silence, tired with their journey, occupied with heavy or anxious thoughts. Otto, King of the Germans, impatient to arrive, was generally a little ahead of the rest of the company. The pallor of his smooth and classic face was enhanced by the coarse military cloak, dark and travel-stained, which covered his imperial vestments. A lingering expression of sadness was revealed in his eyes, and his lips were tightly compressed in wordless grief, for the tidings of the untimely death of the Pontiff, the friend of his youth and his boyhood days, had reached him just after his departure from the shrines of St. Michael in Apulia. Dark hints had been contained in the message, which Sylvester II, Gregory's chosen successor and Otto's former teacher, had despatched to the ruler of the Roman world, urging his immediate return,—for the temper of the Romans brooked no trifling, their leaders being ever on the alert for mischief.
They rode in silence, exhausted from their journey and weighed down by heavy or anxious thoughts. Otto, King of the Germans, eager to reach his destination, was usually a bit ahead of the rest of the group. The paleness of his smooth, classic face was highlighted by the rough military cloak, dark and travel-stained, that covered his royal clothes. A lingering sadness flickered in his eyes, and his lips were tightly pressed together in unspoken grief; he had just learned of the untimely death of the Pope, a friend from his youth, right after leaving the shrines of St. Michael in Apulia. Dark hints were included in the message from Sylvester II, Gregory's appointed successor and Otto's former teacher, sent to the leader of the Roman world, urging his immediate return—since the spirit of the Romans tolerated no nonsense, and their leaders were always on guard for trouble.
Earthworks and buildings of military purpose presently appeared, recalling the late blockade; churches and oratories told them they were passing the sacred ground of the Catacombs, then they trotted along a hollow way and saw before them the Appian gate. Only two soldiers were on guard; these, not recognizing the German king, took a careless view of the travellers, then let them pass without speaking.
Military fortifications and structures were now visible, reminding them of the recent blockade; churches and small chapels indicated that they were passing through the sacred grounds of the Catacombs. They then took a narrow path and arrived at the Appian gate. Only two soldiers were on duty; not recognizing the German king, they glanced at the travelers without much interest and let them pass without speaking.
At the base of the Aventine the cavalcade somewhat slackened its pace. Slowly they ascended the winding road, until they reached the old wall of Servius Tullius. Here Otto reined in his charger, pausing, for a moment, to observe the view. To the west and south-west stretched the brown expanse of the Campagna, merging into the distant gray of the Roman Maremma, while beyond that point a clear blue line marked the Ionian Sea. Beneath them the Tiber wound its coils round St. Bartholomew's Island, the yellow water of the river, stirred into faint ripples by the breeze, looking from the distance like hammered brass. Beyond the Tiber rose the Janiculan Mount, behind which the top of the Vatican hill was just visible. To southward the view was bounded by the Church of Santa Prisca above them and far off rose the snow-capped cone of Soracté. Northeast and east lay the Palatine and Esquiline with the Campaniles of Santa Maria Maggiore and San Pietro in Vincoli. Over the Caelian Mount they could see the heights of the Sabine hills, and running their eyes along the Appian way, they could almost descry the Alban lake. At a sign from their sovereign the cavalcade slowly set in motion. Passing the monastery of St. Jerome and its dependencies, the three churches of the Aventine, Santa Sabina, Santa Maria Aventina and St. Alexius, the imperial cavalcade at last drew rein before the gates of Otto's Golden Palace on the Aventine.
At the base of the Aventine, the procession slowed down a bit. They climbed the winding road until they reached the ancient wall of Servius Tullius. Here, Otto paused his horse, taking a moment to enjoy the view. To the west and southwest, the brown stretch of the Campagna extended, merging into the distant gray of the Roman Maremma, while a clear blue line marked the Ionian Sea beyond. Below them, the Tiber wound its way around St. Bartholomew's Island, the yellow water of the river gently rippling in the breeze, appearing from a distance like hammered brass. Beyond the Tiber, Janiculan Hill rose, with the peak of Vatican Hill just visible behind it. To the south, they saw the Church of Santa Prisca above them, and far off, the snow-capped peak of Soracté towered into the sky. To the northeast and east lay the Palatine and Esquiline hills, with the bell towers of Santa Maria Maggiore and San Pietro in Vincoli standing out. Over the Caelian Hill, they could see the heights of the Sabine hills, and by following the Appian Way with their eyes, they could almost spot Lake Albano. At a signal from their leader, the procession began to move again. Passing by the monastery of St. Jerome and its surroundings, along with the three churches of the Aventine—Santa Sabina, Santa Maria Aventina, and St. Alexius—the imperial procession finally stopped in front of the gates of Otto's Golden Palace on the Aventine.
Again in his beloved Rome, Otto's first visit was to Bruno's grave. He had dismissed his attendants, wishing to be alone in his hour of grief. Long he knelt in tears and silent prayers before the spot, which seemed to contain half his young life, then he directed his steps towards the Basilica of St. Peter, there to conclude his devotions.
Back in his cherished Rome, Otto's first visit was to Bruno's grave. He dismissed his attendants, wanting solitude for this emotional moment. He knelt there for a long time, crying and praying silently at the spot that felt like it contained half of his youth. Afterward, he headed to the Basilica of St. Peter to complete his prayers.
It was now the hour of Vespers.
It was time for evening prayers now.
The area of St. Peters was filled with a vast and silent crowd, flowing in and out of the Confessor's station, which was in the subterranean chapel, that contains the Apostle's tomb, the very lode-stone of devotion throughout the Christian word.
The St. Peters area was filled with a large, quiet crowd, flowing in and out of the Confessor's station, situated in the underground chapel that contains the Apostle's tomb, the true heart of devotion for the Christian world.
After having finished his devotions, Otto was seized with the desire to seek the confessor, in order to obtain relief from the strange oppression which hovered over him like a presentiment of evil. Taking his station in line with a number of penitents, in the dusky passage leading to the confessional, the scene within was now and then revealed to his gaze for the short space of a moment, when the bronze gates opened for the entrance or exit of some heavily burdened sinner. The tomb was stripped of all its costly ornaments, and lighted only by the torches of some monks, whose office it was to interpret the Penitentiarius, whenever occasion arose. These torches shed a mournful glow over the dusk, suiting the place of sepulchre of martyred saints. On the tomb itself stood an urn of black marble, beneath which was an alabaster tablet, on which was engraved the prophecy concerning the Millennium and the second coming of Christ, and the conditions of penance and prayer, which were to enable the faithful to share in and obtain its benefits. Only now and then, when the curtain waved aside, the person of the Grand Penitentiarius became visible, his hands rigidly clasped, and his usually pale and stern visage overspread with even a darker haze of its habitual gloom.
After finishing his prayers, Otto felt the need to find the confessor to relieve the strange heaviness that felt like a sign of trouble. He joined other penitents in the dim passage leading to the confessional, catching brief glimpses of the scene inside whenever the bronze gates opened to allow a burdened sinner in or out. The tomb was stripped of all its expensive decorations and was lit only by the torches of some monks, who were there to explain the Penitentiarius as needed. The torches cast a somber light in the dark, fitting for the burial place of martyred saints. On the tomb stood a black marble urn, and underneath it was an alabaster tablet engraved with the prophecy about the Millennium and the second coming of Christ, detailing the penance and prayer required for the faithful to benefit. Occasionally, when the curtain was drawn aside, the figure of the Grand Penitentiarius appeared, his hands tightly clasped, and his normally pale and stern face shrouded in an even darker shade of its usual gloom.
While Otto was anxiously waiting his turn to be admitted to the presence of the Confessor, the gates of the confessional suddenly swung open and a woman glided out. She was closely veiled and in his mental absorption Otto might scarcely have noticed her at all, but for the singular intensity of the gaze, with which the monk followed her retreating form.
As Otto impatiently waited for his turn to see the Confessor, the doors of the confessional suddenly opened, and a woman stepped out. She was heavily veiled, and in his deep focus, Otto might not have noticed her at all, if it weren't for the unusual intensity with which the monk observed her departure.
As she passed the German King in the narrow passage, her veil became entangled and she paused to adjust it. As she did so, her features were for the brief space of a moment revealed to Otto, and with such an air of bewilderment did he stare at her, that she almost unconsciously raised her eyes to his. For a moment both faced each other, motionless, eye in eye—then the woman quickened her steps and hastened out. After she had disappeared, Otto touched his forehead like one waking from a trance. Never, even in this city of beautiful women, had he seen the like of her, never had his eyes met such perfection, such exquisite beauty and loveliness. She combined the stately majesty of a Juno with the seductive charms of Aphrodite. In dark ringlets the silken hair caressed the oval of her exquisite face, a face of the soft tint of Parian marble, and the dark lustrous eyes gave life to the classic features of this Goddess of Mediæval Rome. Before she vanished from sight, the woman, seemingly obeying an impulse not her own, turned her head in the direction of Otto. This was due perhaps to the strange discrepancy between his face and his attire, or to the presence of one so young and of appearance so distinguished among the throngs which habitually crowded the confessional.
As she walked past the German King in the narrow corridor, her veil got caught, causing her to stop and fix it. In that moment, her features were briefly revealed to Otto, and he stared at her in such amazement that she almost unconsciously looked up at him. For a moment, they stood facing each other, motionless and locked in gaze—then the woman quickened her pace and hurried away. After she disappeared, Otto touched his forehead as if waking from a trance. Never, even in this city filled with beautiful women, had he seen anyone like her; he had never encountered such perfection, such exquisite beauty and grace. She had the dignified majesty of a Juno combined with the enchanting charms of Aphrodite. Her dark, silky hair fell in curls around the oval of her stunning face, a face with the soft hue of Parian marble, and her dark, lustrous eyes brought life to the classic features of this Goddess of Medieval Rome. Just before she vanished from view, the woman, seemingly following an impulse not her own, turned her head toward Otto. This may have been due to the strange contrast between his face and his clothing, or because of the presence of someone so young and distinguished among the crowds that usually filled the confessional.
How long he stood thus entranced, Otto knew not, nor did he heed the curious gaze of those who passed him on entering and leaving the confessional. At last he roused himself, and, oblivious of his station and rank, flew down the dark, vaulted passage at such a speed as almost to knock down those who encountered him in his headlong pursuit of the fair confessionist. It was more than a matter of idle curiosity to him to discover, if possible, her station and name, and after having attracted to himself much unwelcome attention by his rash and precipitate act, he gradually fell into a slower pace. He reached the end of the dark passage in time to see what he believed to be her retreating form vanish down a corridor and disappear in one of the numerous side-chapels. Concluding that she had entered to perform some special devotion, he resolved to await her return.
Otto had no clue how long he stood there, lost in thought, nor did he notice the curious glances from people entering and leaving the confessional. Finally, he snapped out of it and, forgetting his position, hurried down the dimly lit corridor so quickly that he almost bumped into those in his path as he urgently chased after the woman from the confessional. It wasn't just simple curiosity driving him to discover her identity and background, and after drawing a lot of unwanted attention with his reckless behavior, he gradually slowed down. He reached the end of the dark passage just in time to see what he thought was her retreating figure disappear down another corridor and into one of the many side chapels. Assuming she had gone in for a specific prayer, he decided to wait for her to return.
Considerable time elapsed. At last, growing impatient, Otto entered the chapel. He found it draped throughout with black, an altar in the center, dimly illumined. Some monks were chanting a Requiem, and before the altar there knelt a veiled woman, apparently under the spell of some deep emotion, for Otto heard her sob when she attempted to articulate the responses to the solemn and pathetic litany, which the Catholic church consecrates to her dead.
A long time went by. Finally feeling impatient, Otto walked into the chapel. It was decorated in black, with a softly lit altar in the center. A few monks were chanting a Requiem, and before the altar knelt a woman with her face covered, clearly overwhelmed with emotion, as Otto heard her cry when she attempted to respond to the solemn and touching litany that the Catholic Church dedicates to the deceased.
But the German King's observation suffered an immediate check.
However, the German King’s observation encountered an immediate setback.
A verger came forward on those soundless shoes, which all vergers seem to have, and little guessing the person or quality of the intruder informed him of the woman's desire, that none should be admitted during the celebration of the mass. Otto stared his informant in the face, as if he were at a loss to comprehend his meaning, and the latter repeated his request somewhat more slowly, under the impression that the stranger's seeming lack of understanding was due to his unfamiliarity with the speaker's barbarous jargon.
A verger came over quietly, like all vergers do, and not recognizing the intruder, he told him that the woman wanted no one to be let in during the mass. Otto looked at the verger as if he didn't understand what he was saying, so the verger repeated his request more slowly, thinking that the stranger's confusion was due to his unusual way of speaking.
Otto slowly retreated and deferring his intended visit to the chapel of the Confessor to an hour more opportune, left the Basilica. As he recalled to himself, trace after trace, line upon line, that exquisite face, whose creamy pallor was enhanced by the dark silken wealth of her hair, and from whose perfect oval two eyes had looked into his own, which had caused his heart-beats to stop and his brain to whirl, he could hardly await the moment when he should learn her name, and perhaps be favoured with the assurance that her visit on that evening was not likely to have been her last to the Confessor's shrine.
Otto stepped back slowly and decided to visit the chapel of the Confessor another time instead of now, leaving the Basilica. As he remembered, piece by piece, that beautiful face with its smooth complexion framed by her dark, silky hair, and those perfect oval eyes that had gazed into his and made his heart race and his mind whirl, he could hardly wait to learn her name and maybe find out that her visit that evening wouldn’t be her last to the shrine of the Confessor.
Imbued with this hope, he slowly traversed the streets of Rome, experiencing a restful, even animating contentment in breathing once more the atmosphere of the thronging city, of being once more in a great center of humanity. At a familiar corner sat an old man with an iron tripod, over which, by a slow fire, he roasted his chestnuts, a sight well remembered, for often had he passed him. He threw him some coins and continued upon his way. Beyond, at his shop-door stood a baker, deep in altercation with his patrons. From an alley came a wine-vender with his heavy terra-cotta jars. Before an osteria a group of pifferari piped their pastoral strains. A few women of the sturdy, low-browed Contadini-type hastened, basket-laden, homeward. A patrol of men-at-arms marched down the Navona, while up a narrow tortuous lane flitted a company of white-robed monks, bearing to some death-bed the last consolation of the church.
Filled with this hope, he slowly walked through the streets of Rome, feeling a peaceful and uplifting satisfaction in soaking in the lively atmosphere of the bustling city, being back in a major hub of humanity. At a familiar corner, an old man with an iron tripod was roasting chestnuts over a small fire, a sight he remembered well from passing by many times. He tossed him some coins and continued on his way. Further ahead, a baker stood at his shop door, deeply caught up in an argument with his customers. From an alley, a wine vendor appeared, carrying heavy clay jars. In front of a tavern, a group of pipers played their pastoral tunes. A few sturdy women, who looked like peasants, hurried home with baskets. A patrol of soldiers marched down the Navona, while up a narrow winding lane, a group of white-robed monks passed by, bringing the church's last consolation to someone on their deathbed.
Otto had partaken of no food since morning and nature began to assert her rights. Finding himself at the doorway of an inn for wayfarers, with a pretentious coat-of-arms over the entrance, he entered unceremoniously, and seated himself apart from the rather questionable company which patronized the Inn of the Mermaid. Here the landlord, a burly Calabrian, served his unknown guest with a most questionable beverage, faintly suggestive of the product of the vintage, and viands so strongly seasoned that they might have undertaken a pilgrimage on their own account.
Otto hadn’t eaten since morning, and his hunger was becoming overwhelming. He arrived at the entrance of a traveler’s inn, signified by an ornate coat-of-arms above the door. Without hesitation, he entered and chose a seat away from the rather questionable crowd that gathered at the Inn of the Mermaid. The landlord, a burly Calabrian, presented his guest with a drink that seemed suspiciously like wine, along with dishes so heavily seasoned they felt like they could embark on a journey of their own.
For these commodities, making due allowance for his guest's abstracted state of mind, the uncertainty of the times and the crowded state of the city, the host of the Mermaid only demanded a sum equal to five times the customary charge, which Otto paid without remonstrance, whereupon the worthy host of the Mermaid called to witness all the saints of the calendar, that he deserved to spend the remainder of his life in a pig-sty, for having been so moderate in his reckoning.
Given his guest's distracted state, the unpredictable times, and the city's overcrowded situation, the owner of the Mermaid only requested a price that was five times the usual rate, which Otto paid without complaint. The honorable owner of the Mermaid then invoked all the saints in the calendar as witnesses, insisting that he deserved to live the rest of his life in a pigsty for being so fair in his pricing.
As one walking in a dream, Otto returned to his palace on the Aventine. Had he wavered in the morning, had the dictates of reason still ventured to assert themselves—the past hour had silenced them for ever. Before his gaze floated the image of her who had passed him in the Basilica. At the thought of her he could hear the beating of his own heart. Rome—the dominion of the earth—with that one to share it—delirium of ecstasy! Would it ever be realized! Then indeed the dream of an earthly paradise would be no mere fable!
Like someone caught in a dream, Otto headed back to his palace on the Aventine. If he had paused in the morning, if logic had still tried to speak up—this past hour had silenced it for good. The image of the woman who had walked by him in the Basilica floated before him. Just thinking about her made his heart race. Rome—the center of the world—with her by his side—what a rush of excitement! Could that ever really happen? Then the dream of paradise on earth wouldn't just be a fairy tale!
CHAPTER II
CHAPTER 2
THE QUEEN OF NIGHT
NIGHT QUEEN
week had passed since Otto's
arrival in Rome. Eckhardt,
wrapped in his own dark fancies,
had only appeared at the palace
on the Aventine when
compelled to do so in the course of
his newly resumed duties. The
terrible presentiment which had
haunted him night and day
since he left the gray, bleak
winter skies of his native land, had become intensified during
the past days. Day and night he brooded over the terrible
fascination of those eyes which had laid their spell upon him,
over the amazing resemblance of the apparition to the one
long dead in her grave. And the more he pondered the heavier
grew his heart within him, and vainly he groped for a ray of
light upon his dark and lonely path, vainly for a guiding hand
to conduct him from the labyrinth of doubt and fear.
A week had passed since Otto arrived in Rome. Eckhardt, caught up in his own dark thoughts, had only gone to the palace on the Aventine when he had to attend to his recently resumed duties. The awful feeling that had haunted him day and night since he left the gray, harsh winter skies of his homeland had intensified over the past few days. He spent his time dwelling on the intense allure of those eyes that had captivated him and the striking resemblance of the figure to the one long buried in her grave. The more he thought about it, the heavier his heart felt as he hopelessly searched for a sliver of hope on his dark and lonely path, desperately seeking a guiding hand to lead him out of the maze of doubt and fear.
It had been a warm and sultry day. Towards evening dark clouds had risen over the Tyrrhene Sea and spread in long heavy banks across the azure of the sky. Sudden squalls of rain swept down at short intervals, driving the people into shelter. All the life of the streets took refuge in arcades or within dimly lighted churches. Soon the slippery marble pavements were deserted, and the water from the guttered roofs dripped dolefully into overflowing cisterns. A strange atmosphere of discomfort and apprehension lay over the city.
It had been a warm and humid day. As evening came, dark clouds rolled in over the Tyrrhene Sea, piling up thickly across the blue sky. Sudden showers fell at quick intervals, causing people to look for cover. The bustling streets cleared, with people retreating to arcades or dimly lit churches. Before long, the shiny marble sidewalks were empty, and water from the soaked roofs dripped melancholy into overflowing cisterns. A strange sense of unease and tension lingered over the city.
The storm increased as evening fell. From the seclusion of the gloomy chamber he occupied in the old weather-beaten palace of the Pierleoni, Eckhardt looked out into the growing darkness. The clouds chased each other wildly and the driving rain obliterated every outline.
The storm intensified as evening approached. From the seclusion of the dim room he occupied in the old, dilapidated palace of the Pierleoni, Eckhardt looked out into the thickening darkness. The clouds raced by chaotically, and the heavy rain distorted every outline.
How long he had thus stood, he did not know. A rattle of hailstones against the window, a gust of wind, which suddenly blew into his face, and the lurid glare of lightning which flashed through the ever-deepening cloud-bank, roused Eckhardt from his reverie to a sense of reality. The lamp on the table shed a fitful glare over the surrounding objects. Now the deep boom of thunder reverberating through the hills caused him to start from his listless attitude. Just as he turned, the lamp gave a dismal crackle and went out, leaving him in Stygian gloom. With an exclamation less reverent than expressive, Eckhardt groped his way through the darkness, vainly endeavouring to find a flint-stone. A flash of lightning which came to his aid not only revealed to him the desired object, but likewise a tall, shadowy form standing on the threshold. From the dense obscurity which enshrouded him, Eckhardt could not, in the intermittent flashes of lightning, see the stranger's features, but a singular, and even to himself quite inexplicable perversity of humour, kept him silent and unwilling to declare his presence, although he instinctively felt that the strange visitor, whoever he was, had seen him. Meanwhile the latter advanced a pace or two, paused, peered through the gloom and spoke with a voice strangely blended with deference and irony:
He had no idea how long he had been standing there. The sound of hailstones hitting the window, a sudden gust of wind on his face, and the harsh flash of lightning slicing through the thickening clouds brought Eckhardt back to reality. The lamp on the table cast uneven light over the surrounding objects. The deep rumble of thunder echoing through the hills snapped him out of his daze. Just as he turned, the lamp made a dismal crackling noise and went out, leaving him in complete darkness. With a barely respectful exclamation, Eckhardt fumbled through the darkness, trying to find a flint. A flash of lightning illuminated not only the object he was looking for but also a tall, shadowy figure standing in the doorway. In the dense darkness surrounding him, Eckhardt couldn’t make out the stranger’s features in the intermittent flashes of lightning, but a strange and even inexplicable sense of humor kept him from speaking up, even though he instinctively felt that the mysterious visitor had noticed him. Meanwhile, the visitor took a step forward, paused, peered into the darkness, and spoke with a voice that was oddly a mix of respect and irony:
"Is Eckhardt of Meissen present?"
"Is Eckhardt from Meissen here?"
Without once taking his eyes from the individual, whose dark form now stood clearly revealed in the lightning flashes, which followed each other at shorter intervals, the same strange obstinacy stiffened Eckhardt's tongue, and concealed in the gloom, he still held his peace. But the stranger drew nearer, till in height and breadth he seemed suddenly to overshadow the Margrave, and once again the voice spoke:
Without ever taking his eyes off the person, whose dark shape was now clearly visible in the increasingly frequent lightning flashes, the same strange stubbornness paralyzed Eckhardt's tongue, and concealed in the shadows, he stayed quiet. But the stranger approached, until he seemed to loom over the Margrave in both height and width, and once more the voice spoke:
"Is Eckhardt of Meissen present?"
"Is Eckhardt from Meissen here?"
"I am here!" the latter replied curtly, rising out of the darkness, and striking the flint-stones, he succeeded, after some vain efforts, in relighting the lamp. As he did so, a tremendous peal of thunder shook the house and the stranger precipitately retreated into the shadow of the doorway.
"I'm here!" the other person responded sharply, stepping out of the darkness. After a few failed tries, he finally got the lamp lit by striking the flint stones. At that moment, a loud clap of thunder shook the house, and the stranger quickly stepped back into the shadows of the doorway.
"You are the bearer of a message?" Eckhardt turned towards him, with unsteady voice. The stranger made no move to deliver what the other seemed to expect.
"Are you the messenger?" Eckhardt asked, turning to him with a shaky voice. The stranger did not move to provide the information that Eckhardt appeared to be anticipating.
"Everything in death has its counterpart in life," he replied with a calm, passionless voice which, by its very absence of inflection, thrilled Eckhardt strangely. "If you have the courage—follow me!"
"Everything in death has a counterpart in life," he answered with a calm, emotionless tone that, because of its flatness, oddly intrigued Eckhardt. "If you have the courage—come with me!"
Without a word the Margrave placed upon his head a skullcap of linked mail, and after having adjusted his armour, turned to the mysterious messenger.
Without saying a word, the Margrave put on a chainmail skullcap and, after adjusting his armor, he turned to the mysterious messenger.
"Who bade you speak those words?"
"Who told you to say that?"
"One you have seen before."
"One you've seen before."
"Where?"
"Where?"
"Your memory will tell you."
"Your memory will remind you."
"Her name?"
"What's her name?"
"You will hear it from her own lips."
"You'll hear it directly from her."
"Where will you lead me?"
"Where are you taking me?"
"Follow me and you will see."
"Follow me, and you'll see."
"Why do you conceal your face?"
"Why are you covering your face?"
"To hide the blush for the thing called man."
"To hide the embarrassment for something called man."
The stranger's enigmatic reply added to Eckhardt's conviction that this night of all was destined to clear the mystery which enshrouded his life.
The stranger's cryptic reply strengthened Eckhardt's conviction that this night was destined to reveal the mystery that enveloped his life.
A mighty struggle, such as he had never before known, seemed to rend his soul, as with throbbing heart he followed his strange guide on his mysterious errand. Thus they sped through the storm-swept city without meeting one single human being. At the top of the Esquiline they came to a momentary standstill, for the storm raged with a force that nothing could resist. Leaning for a moment against a ruined portico, Eckhardt gazed westward over the night-wrapt city. In the driving rain he could scarcely distinguish the huge structures of the Flavian Amphitheatre and the palaces on the Capitoline hill. The Janiculan Mount stood out like a darker storm-cloud against the lowering sky, and the air was filled with a dull moan and murmur like the breathing of a sleeping giant. On the southern slope of the hill the wind attacked them with renewed fury, and the blasts howled up the Clivus Martis and the Appian Way. The region seemed completely deserted. Only a solitary travelling chariot rolled now and then, clattering, over the stones.
A powerful struggle, unlike anything he had ever faced, seemed to tear at his soul as he followed his unusual guide on their mysterious mission with a racing heart. They hurried through the storm-battered city without seeing a single person. At the top of the Esquiline, they paused for a moment because the storm raged with an intensity that nothing could withstand. Leaning against a crumbling portico, Eckhardt looked west over the city shrouded in darkness. In the heavy rain, he could barely make out the massive structures of the Flavian Amphitheatre and the palaces on Capitoline Hill. Janiculan Mount loomed like a darker storm cloud against the threatening sky, and the air was filled with a muffled moan and murmur, like the breathing of a sleeping giant. As they went down the southern slope of the hill, the wind hit them with renewed force, and the gusts howled up the Clivus Martis and the Appian Way. The area seemed completely deserted, with only a solitary traveling chariot occasionally clattering over the stones.
The road gradually turned off to the right. The dark mass to their left was the tomb of the Scipios and there in front, hardly visible in the darkness of night, rose the arch of Drusus, through which their way led them. Eckhardt took care to note every landmark which he passed, to find the way, should occasion arise, without his guide. The latter, constantly preceding him, took no note of the Margrave's scrutiny, but continued unequivocally upon his way, leaving it to Eckhardt to follow him, or not.
The road slowly curved to the right. The dark silhouette to their left was the tomb of the Scipios, and straight ahead, barely discernible in the night, was the arch of Drusus that they needed to go through. Eckhardt made a point to remember every landmark he passed, in case he needed to navigate without his guide. The guide, always in front of him, ignored the Margrave's comments and moved along his route, letting Eckhardt decide whether to follow or not.
A blinding flash of lightning illumined the landscape far away to the aqueducts and the Alban hills, followed by a deafening peal of thunder. The uproar of the elements for a time shook Eckhardt's resolution.
A bright flash of lightning illuminated the landscape, reaching the aqueducts and the Alban hills, followed by a loud clap of thunder. The turmoil of the storm briefly unsettled Eckhardt's determination.
Just then he heard the clanging of a gate.
At that moment, he heard the sound of a gate slamming shut.
An intoxicating perfume of roses and oleander wooed his bewildered senses as his guide conducted him through a labyrinthine maze of winding paths. Only an occasional gleam of lightning revealed to the Margrave that they traversed a garden of considerable extent. Now the shadowy outlines of a vast structure, illumined in some parts, appeared beyond the dark cypress avenue down which they strode at a rapid pace.
A captivating scent of roses and oleander filled the air as his guide led him through a confusing maze of twisting paths. Only a brief flash of lightning occasionally revealed to the Margrave that they were in a large garden. Now, the shadowy outlines of a massive building, lit up in some spots, became visible beyond the dark cypress avenue they were quickly walking down.
Suddenly Eckhardt paused, addressing his guide: "Where am I, and why am I here?"
Eckhardt suddenly stopped and asked his guide, "Where am I, and why am I here?"
The stranger turned, regarding him intently. Then he replied:
The stranger turned and gazed at him intently. Then he replied:
"I have nothing to add to my errand. If you fear to follow me, there is yet time to retreat."
"I have no more to say about my mission. If you're scared to come with me, you can still back out."
Had he played upon a point less sensitive, Eckhardt might have turned his back even now upon the groves, whose whispering gloom was to him more terrible than the din of battle, and whose mysterious perfumes exercised an almost bewildering effect upon his overwrought senses.
If he had focused on something less sensitive, Eckhardt might have left the groves, where the whispering darkness was even scarier to him than the sounds of battle, and the strange scents nearly overwhelmed his frayed nerves.
A moment's deliberation only and Eckhardt replied:
After a brief pause, Eckhardt responded:
"Lead on! I follow!"
"Lead the way! I'm following!"
He was now resolved to penetrate at every hazard the mystery which mocked his life, his waking hours and his dreams.
He was now set on exploring the mystery that haunted his life, both in his waking hours and in his dreams, no matter the risks involved.
On they walked.
They walked on.
Here and there, from branch-shadowed thickets gleamed the stone-face of a sphinx or the white column of an obelisk, illumined by the lightnings that shot through the limitless depth of the midnight sky. The storm rustled among the arched branches, driving the dead and dying leaves in a mad whirl through the wooded labyrinth.
Here and there, among the dark thickets, the stone face of a sphinx or the white column of an obelisk glimmered, lit up by the lightning that cracked across the vastness of the midnight sky. The storm rustled through the arching branches, sending the dead and dying leaves into a chaotic dance through the wooded maze.
At last, Eckhardt's strange guide stopped before a cypress hedge of great height, which loomed black in the night, and penetrating through an opening scarce wide enough for one man, beckoned to Eckhardt to follow him. As the latter did so he stared in breathless bewilderment upon the scene which unfolded itself to his gaze.
Finally, Eckhardt's unusual guide stopped in front of a tall cypress hedge that towered ominously in the night. He pointed to a gap that was barely wide enough for one person and encouraged Eckhardt to follow him. As Eckhardt stepped through, he gazed in amazement at the scene that unfolded before him.
The cypress hedge formed the entrance to a grotto, the interior of which was faintly lighted by a crystal lamp of tenderest rose lustre.
The cypress hedge marked the entrance to a cave, which was softly lit by a crystal lamp with a gentle rose glow.
For a moment Eckhardt paused where he stood, then he touched his head with both hands, as if wondering if he were dreaming or awake. If it was not the work of sorcery, if he was not the victim of some strange hallucination, if it was not indeed a miracle—what was it? He gazed round, awe-struck, bewildered. His guide had disappeared.
For a moment, Eckhardt paused where he stood, then he touched his head with both hands, as if he were trying to determine whether he was dreaming or awake. If this wasn’t some sort of magic, if he wasn’t caught in a strange illusion, if it wasn’t really a miracle—then what was it? He glanced around, feeling both amazed and bewildered. His guide was nowhere to be found.
The denizen of the grotto, a woman reclining on a divan, like a goddess receiving the homage of her worshippers, was the image of the one who had gone from him for ever, and the longer his gaze was riveted on this enchanting counterfeit of Ginevra, the more his blood began to seethe and his senses to reel.
The woman in the cave, relaxing on a couch like a goddess receiving the praise of her admirers, was the spitting image of the one he had lost for good. The more he gazed at this stunning look-alike of Ginevra, the more his blood boiled and his senses whirled.
Slowly he moved toward the enchantress, who from her half-reclining position fixed her eyes in a long and questioning gaze upon the new-comer, a gaze which thrilled him through and through. He dared not look into those eyes, which he felt burning into his. His head was beginning to spin and his heart to beat with a strange sensation of wonderment and fear. Never till this hour had he seen Ginevra's equal in beauty, and now that it broke on his vision, it was with the face, the form, the hair, the eyes, the hands, of the woman so passionately loved. Only the face was more pale—even with the pallor of death, and there was something in the depths of those eyes which he had never seen in Ginevra's. But the light, the perfume, the place and the seductive beauty of the woman before him, garbed as she was in a filmy, transparent robe of silvery tissue, which clung like a pale mist about the voluptuous curves of her body, flowing round her like the glistening waves of a cascade, began to play havoc with his senses.
Slowly, he walked up to the enchantress, who was half-reclining and looked at him with a long, questioning gaze that completely thrilled him. He was too scared to look into her eyes, feeling their intensity burning into him. His head started spinning, and his heart raced with a strange mix of awe and anxiety. He had never seen anyone as beautiful as Ginevra, and now that vision stood before him, with the face, body, hair, eyes, and hands of the woman he loved so deeply. The only difference was that her face was even paler—almost like the pallor of death—and there was something in her eyes that he had never noticed in Ginevra's. But the light, scent, atmosphere, and stunning beauty of the woman in front of him, dressed in a sheer, transparent gown of shimmering fabric that hugged her curves like a pale mist, flowing around her like the sparkling waves of a waterfall, began to overwhelm his senses.
"Welcome, stranger, in the Groves of Enchantment," she spoke, waving her beautiful snowy arms toward her visitor. "I rejoice to see that your courage deserves the welcome."
"Welcome, stranger, to the Groves of Enchantment," she said, waving her beautiful white arms towards her guest. "I'm happy to see that your courage brings you here."
There was an undercurrent of laughter in her musical tones, as she pointed to a seat by her side. Unable to answer, unable to resist, Eckhardt moved a few paces nearer. His brain whirled. For a moment Ginevra's image seemed forgotten in the contemplation of the rival of her dead beauty. A wild, desperate longing seized him. On a sudden impulse he turned away, in a dizzy effort to escape from the mesmeric gleam of those sombre, haunting eyes, which pierced the very depths of his soul. Fascinated, at the same time repelled, his very soul yearned for her whose embrace he knew was destruction and he was filled with a strange sudden fear. There was something terrible in the steadfast contemplation which the woman bestowed upon him,—something that seemed to lie outside the pale of human passions, and the pallor of her exquisite face seemed to increase in proportion as the devouring fire of her eyes burnt more intensely.
There was a hidden laugh in her melodic voice as she gestured to a seat beside her. Unable to respond and unable to resist, Eckhardt took a few steps closer. His mind was racing. For a moment, Ginevra’s image seemed to fade as he fixated on the competitor to her lost beauty. A wild, desperate longing took hold of him. Suddenly, he turned away in a dizzy attempt to escape the captivating gleam of those dark, haunting eyes that pierced deep into his soul. Captivated yet repelled, he craved the embrace of the woman he knew would bring destruction, filled with an unusual, sudden fear. There was something unsettling in the steady gaze the woman fixed on him—something that felt beyond human emotions, and the pallor of her delicate face seemed to grow as the consuming intensity of her eyes burned brighter.
"Are you afraid of me?" she laughed, raising her arms and holding them out toward him.
"Are you afraid of me?" she laughed, raising her arms and extending them toward him.
Still he hesitated. His breast heaved madly as his eyes met those, which swam in a soft languor, strangely intoxicating. Her lips parted in a faint sigh.
He still hesitated. His heart raced as his gaze fixed on hers, which had a gentle, dreamlike charm that was strangely enchanting. Her lips opened with a soft sigh.
"Eckhardt," she said tremulously, "Eckhardt."
"Eckhardt," she said nervously, "Eckhardt."
Then she paused as if to watch the effect of her words upon him.
Then she paused, watching to see how her words impacted him.
Mute, oppressed by indistinct hovering memories, Eckhardt fed his gaze on her seductive fairness, but a terrible pain and anguish gnawed at his heart. Not only the face, even the voice was that of Ginevra.
Lost in a haze of blurry memories, Eckhardt stared at her captivating beauty, but a profound pain and anguish gnawed at his heart. It wasn't just her face; even her voice was Ginevra's.
"Everything in death has its counterpart in life:"—
"Everything in death has a counterpart in life:"—
That had been the pass-word to her presence.
That had been the key to her presence.
One devouring look—and forgetting all fear and warning and all presence of mind he rushed towards that flashing danger-signal of beauty, that seemed to burn the very air encompassing it, that living image of his dead wife, and with wild eyes, outstretched arms and breathless utterance, he cried: "Ginevra!"
One intense glance—and forgetting all fear, caution, and any sense of control, he rushed toward that dazzling symbol of beauty, which seemed to light up the very air around it, that living image of his late wife. With wild eyes, open arms, and breathless words, he shouted: "Ginevra!"
She whom he thus called turned toward him, as he came with the air of a madman upon her, and her marvellous loveliness, as she raised her dark eyes questioningly to his, checked his impetuous haste, held him tongue-tied, bewildered and unmanned.
The woman he called turned to him with an intensity that felt crazy as he got closer. Her breathtaking beauty, as she looked up at him with her dark eyes, made him halt his reckless advance, leaving him speechless, confused, and off balance.
And truly, nothing more beautiful in the shape of woman could be imagined than she. Her fairness was of that rare and subtle type which has in all ages overwhelmed reason, blinded judgment and played havoc with the passions of men.
Honestly, there's nothing more beautiful in the form of a woman than her. Her beauty was that rare and delicate type that has historically overwhelmed reason, clouded judgment, and stirred the emotions of men.
Well did she know her own surpassing charm and thoroughly did she estimate the value of her fatal power to lure and to madden and to torture all whom she chose to make the victim of her almost resistless attraction. Her hair, black as night, was arranged loosely under a jewelled coif. Her eyes, large and brilliant, shone from under brows delicately arched. Her satin skin was of the creamy, colourless, Southern type, in startling contrast to the brilliant scarlet of the small bewitching mouth.
She knew her incredible charm and clearly understood how valuable her deadly ability was to entice, frustrate, and torment anyone she chose to target with her almost irresistible allure. Her hair, as black as night, was styled loosely under a jeweled headdress. Her large, bright eyes sparkled beneath delicately arched brows. Her satin skin was creamy and pale, making a striking contrast with the vibrant scarlet of her small, enchanting mouth.
Beautiful and delicate as the ensemble was, there was in that enchanting face a lingering expression, which a woman would have hated and a man would have feared.
As beautiful and delicate as the outfit was, there was an unsettling expression on that enchanting face that a woman would have feared and a man would have disliked.
"Ginevra!" Eckhardt cried, then he checked himself, for, her large eyes, suddenly cold as the inner silence of the sea, surveyed him freezingly, as though he were some insolently obtrusive stranger. But her face was pale as that of a corpse.
"Ginevra!" Eckhardt yelled, then he stopped, as her wide eyes, now as cold as the deep silence of the ocean, fixed on him with an icy glare, as if he were a bold stranger. Yet her face was as pale as that of a corpse.
"Ginevra!" he faltered for the third time, his senses reeling and he no longer master of himself. "Surely you know me—Eckhardt,—him whose name you have just called! Speak to me, Ginevra—speak! By all the love I have borne for you—speak, Ginevra,—speak!"
"Ginevra!" he faltered for the third time, his mind reeling and losing control. "You know me—Eckhardt—the one whose name you just said! Talk to me, Ginevra—please, talk! By all the love I've had for you—talk, Ginevra—talk!"
A shadow flitted through the background and paused behind Theodora's couch. Neither had seen it, though Theodora shuddered as if she had felt the strange presence of something uncalled, unbidden.
A shadow moved through the background and paused behind Theodora's couch. Neither of them noticed it, though Theodora shivered as if she felt the unsettling presence of something unexpected and unwelcome.
A strange light of mockery, or of annoyance, gleamed in the woman's eyes. Her crimson lips parted, showing two rows of even, small white teeth, then a gleam of amusement shot athwart her face, raising the delicately pencilled corners of the eye-brows, as she broke into a soft peal of careless mocking laughter.
A weird spark of mockery or irritation glimmered in the woman’s eyes. Her red lips parted, showing two rows of small, even white teeth. Then a hint of amusement crossed her face, raising the subtly drawn corners of her eyebrows as she broke into a light, carefree laugh full of mockery.
"I am not Ginevra," she said. "Who is Ginevra? I am Theodora—the Queen of Love."
"I'm not Ginevra," she said. "Who’s Ginevra? I’m Theodora—the Queen of Love."
Again, as she saw his puzzled look, she gave way to her silvery, mocking mirth, while her eyes flung him a glittering challenge to approach. Eckhardt had recovered partial control over his feelings and met her taunting gaze steadfastly and with something of sadness. His face had grown very pale and all the warmth and rapture had died out of his voice, when he spoke again.
Once again, as she noticed his confused look, she let out her silvery, mocking laughter, while her eyes shot him a sparkling challenge to come closer. Eckhardt had regained some control over his emotions and met her teasing gaze firmly, though there was a hint of sadness. His face had become very pale, and all the warmth and excitement had disappeared from his voice when he spoke again.
"I am Eckhardt," he said quietly, with the calm of a madman who argues for a fixed idea,—"and you are Ginevra—or her ghost—I know not which. Why did you return to the world from your cold and narrow bed in the earth and shun the man who worships you as one worships an idol? Is it for some transgression in the flesh that your soul cannot find rest?"
"I am Eckhardt," he said quietly, with the calmness of a madman holding onto a strong belief. "And you are Ginevra—or her ghost—I can't be sure which. Why did you return to the world from your cold, confined resting place in the ground and avoid the man who adores you like a worshipper adores an idol? Is it because of some sin in the flesh that your soul can’t find peace?"
An ominous shuffling behind her caused Theodora to start. She turned her head as if by chance and when again she faced Eckhardt, she was as pale as death. Noting her momentary embarrassment, Eckhardt made a resolute step toward her, catching her hands in his own. He was dazed.
A creepy shuffling sound behind her startled Theodora. She turned her head casually, and when she looked at Eckhardt again, she appeared as pale as a ghost. Noticing her fleeting moment of fear, Eckhardt stepped forward, taking her hands in his. He was shocked.
"Is this your welcome back in the world, Ginevra?" he pleaded with a passionate whisper. "Have you no thought what this long misery apart from you has meant? Remember the old days,—the old love,—have pity—speak to me as of old."
"Is this how you're welcoming me back to the world, Ginevra?" he pleaded in an intense whisper. "Haven't you considered what all this long suffering apart from you has meant? Remember the good old days—the love we shared—have some compassion—talk to me like you used to."
His voice in its very whisper thrilled with the strange music that love alone can give. His eyes burnt and his lips quivered. Suddenly he seemed to wake to a realization of the scene. He had been mocked by a fatal resemblance to his dead wife. His heart was heavy with the certainty, but the spell remained.
His voice, even when he whispered, had the special quality that only love can bring. His eyes were intense, and his lips shook. Suddenly, he seemed to accept the situation. He had been haunted by a striking resemblance to his late wife. His heart was burdened by that reality, yet the magic remained.
Without warning he threw himself on his knees, holding her unresisting hands in his.
Suddenly, he dropped to his knees, taking her willing hands in his.
"Demon or Goddess," he faltered, and his voice, even to his own ears, had a strange sound. "What would you have with me? Speak, for what purpose did you summon me? Who are you? What do you want with me?"
"Demon or Goddess," he paused, and his voice, even to his own ears, sounded strange. "What do you want from me? Just tell me, why did you call me here? Who are you? What do you want with me?"
Her low laugh stirred the silence into a faint tuneful echo.
Her soft laugh shattered the silence, creating a gentle, melodic echo.
"Foolish dreamer," she murmured half tenderly, half mockingly. "Is it not enough for you to know that you have been found worthy to join the few chosen ones to whom this earthly paradise is not a book with seven seals? Like your sad-eyed, melancholy countrymen, you would analyze the essence of love and try to dissolve it into its own heterogeneous particles. If you were given the choice of the fairest woman you would descend into the mouldering crypts of the past, to unearth the first and last Helen of Troy. Ah! Is it not so? You Northmen prefer a theoretical attachment to the body of living, breathing, loving woman?"
"Foolish dreamer," she said, half affectionately and half teasingly. "Isn't it enough for you to know that you've been considered worthy to join the select few for whom this earthly paradise isn’t a mystery? Like your sad-eyed, wistful countrymen, you would dissect the essence of love, trying to break it down into its different components. If you had the chance to choose the most beautiful woman, you’d search through the dusty tombs of the past to find the first and last Helen of Troy. Ah! Isn’t that true? You Northmen prefer an intellectual connection to the body of a living, breathing, loving woman?"
He looked at her surprised, perplexed, and paused an instant before he made reply. Was she mocking him? Did she speak truth?
He stared at her in shock, feeling confused, and took a moment before he replied. Was she joking around? Was she for real?
"Surely so peerless an enchantress, with admirers so numerous, cannot find it worth her while to add a new worshipper to the idolatrous throng?" he answered.
"Surely a unique enchantress like you, with so many admirers, wouldn't find it worthwhile to add another fan to your club?" he responded.
"Ah! Little you know," she murmured indolently, with a touch of cold disdain in her accents. "My worshippers are my puppets, my slaves! There is not a man amongst them," she added, raising her voice, "not a man! They kiss the hand that spurns their touch! As for you," she added, leaning forward, so that the dark shower of her hair brushed his cheek and her drowsy eyes sank into his own, "As for you—you are from the North.—I love a nature of strongly repressed and concentrated passion, of a proud and chilly temper. Like our volcanoes they wear crowns of ice, but fires unquenchable smother in their depths. And—might not at a touch from the destined hand the flame in your heart leap forth uncontrolled?"
"Ah! You have no idea," she said lazily, her tone laced with icy disdain. "My admirers are my puppets, my slaves! Not a single man among them," she continued, raising her voice, "not a single man! They kiss the hand that pushes them away! As for you," she leaned in closer, letting her dark hair brush against his cheek and her sleepy eyes lock onto his, "As for you—you’re from the North. I adore a nature that hides intense, concentrated passion, with a proud and icy temperament. Like our volcanoes, they wear crowns of ice, but unquenchable fires smolder beneath the surface. And—couldn’t the flame in your heart burst forth uncontrollably at a touch from the destined hand?"
Eckhardt met the enchantress' look with one of mingled dread and intoxication. She smiled, and raising a goblet of wine to her lips, kissed the brim and gave it to him with an indescribably graceful swaying gesture of her whole form, which resembled a tall white lily bending to the breeze. He seized the cup eagerly and drank thirstily from it. Again her magic voice, more melodious than the sounds of Æolian harps thrilled his ears and set his pulses to beating madly.
Eckhardt glanced back at the enchantress, feeling both scared and captivated. She smiled, lifted a goblet of wine to her lips, kissed the rim, and then handed it to him, moving gracefully like a tall white lily swaying in the wind. He eagerly took the cup and drank from it hungrily. Once more, her enchanting voice, more beautiful than the sounds of Aeolian harps, thrilled his ears and made his heart race wildly.
"But you have not yet told me," she whispered, while her head drooped lower and lower, till her dark fragrant tresses touched his brow, "you have not yet told me that you love me?"
"But you still haven't told me," she whispered, her head lowering more and more until her dark, scented hair brushed against his forehead, "you haven't told me that you love me?"
Was it the purple wine that was so heavy on his senses? Heavier was the drowsy spell of the enchantress' eyes. Eckhardt started up. His heart ached with the memory of Ginevra, and a dull pang shot through his soul. But the spell that was upon him was too heavy to be broken by human effort. Nothing short of the thunder of Heaven could save him now.
Was it the rich purple wine that felt so overwhelming to his senses? Even more intense was the drowsy magic of the enchantress’s gaze. Eckhardt shot upright. His heart raced with memories of Ginevra, and a deep pain pierced his soul. But the enchantment surrounding him was too powerful to be broken by any human effort. Only the roar of Heaven could save him now.
Theodora's words chimed in his ear, while her hands clasped his own with their soft, electrifying touch. With a supreme effort he endeavoured to shake off the spell, into whose ravishment he was being slowly but surely drawn, his efforts at resistance growing more feeble and feeble every moment.
Theodora's voice lingered in his mind as her hands gently gripped his with an exciting touch. He strained to escape the spell that was slowly drawing him in, but with each moment that went by, his efforts to resist weakened more and more.
Again the voice of the Siren sent its musical cadence through his brain in the fateful question:
Once again, the Siren's voice echoed its beautiful melody in his mind, asking the crucial question:
"Do you love me?"
"Do you love me?"
Eckhardt attempted to draw back, but could not.
Eckhardt tried to break free, but he couldn't.
Entwining her body with his arms, he devoured her beauty with his eyes. From the crowning masses of her dusky hair, over the curve of her white shoulders and bosom, down to the blue-veined feet in the glistening sandals, his gaze wandered hungrily, searchingly, passionately. His heart beat with wild, mad desire, but, though his lips moved, no words were audible.
Wrapping her in his arms, he admired her beauty. His gaze traveled from her thick, dark hair, over the curve of her fair shoulders and chest, down to her blue-veined feet in sparkling sandals, filled with longing and passion. His heart raced with intense desire, but despite his lips moving, no words escaped.
She too, was silent, apparently watching the effect of her spell upon him, sure of the ultimate fateful result. In reality she listened intently, as if expecting some unwelcome intrusion, and once her dark fear-struck eyes tried to penetrate the deep shadows of the grotto. She had heard something stir,—and a mad fear had seized her heart.
She was quiet too, appearing to watch how her spell impacted him, sure of the final result. In reality, she was listening intently, as if anticipating an unwelcome interruption, and at one moment her scared dark eyes attempted to pierce the deep shadows of the grotto. She had heard something move, and a wave of panic seized her heart.
Eckhardt, unconscious of the woman's misgivings, gazed upon her as one dazed. He felt, if he could but speak the one word, he would be saved and yet—something warned him that, if that word escaped his lips, he would be lost. Half recumbent on her couch, Theodora watched her victim narrowly. A smile of delicate derision parted her lips, as she said:
Eckhardt, oblivious to the woman’s worries, looked at her as if in a trance. He believed that saying just one word would rescue him, but something inside him warned that if he spoke that word, he would be lost. Half-lying on her couch, Theodora watched him intently. A slight, sarcastic smile played on her lips as she said:
"What ails you? Are you afraid of me? Can you not be happy, Eckhardt," she whispered into his brain, "happy as other men,—and loved?"
"What's wrong? Are you scared of me? Can't you just be happy, Eckhardt," she whispered in his mind, "happy like other guys—and loved?"
She bent toward him with arms outstretched. Closely she watched his every gesture, endeavouring, in her great fear, to read his thoughts.
She leaned toward him with her arms out. She watched every move he made closely, trying, in her intense fear, to understand what he was thinking.
"I cannot," he replied with a moan, "alas—I cannot!"
"I can't," he said with a groan, "oh no—I can't!"
"And why not?" the enchantress whispered, bending closer toward him. She must make him her own, she must win the terrible wager; from out of the gloom she felt two eyes burning upon her with devilish glee. She preferred instant death to a life by the side of him she hated with all the strength of a woman's hate for the man who has lied to her, deceived her, and ruined her life. Noting the fateful effect of her blandishments upon him, she threw herself with a sudden movement against Eckhardt's breast, entwining him so tightly with her arms that she seemed to draw the very breath from him. Her splendid dark eyes, ablaze with passion, sank into his, her lips curved in a sweet, deadly smile. Roused to the very height of delirium, Eckhardt wound his arms round Theodora's body. A dizziness had seized him. For a moment Ginevra—past, present and future seemed forgotten. Closer and closer he felt himself drawn towards the fateful abyss—slowly the enchantress was drawing him onward,—until there would be no more resistance,—all flaming delirium, and eternal damnation.
"And why not?" the enchantress whispered, leaning in closer to him. She had to make him hers; she had to win the terrible bet. From the shadows, she sensed two eyes watching her with wicked delight. She would rather face instant death than live beside the man she despised with all the strength of a woman's hatred for a liar, a deceiver, someone who had ruined her life. Noticing how her charm affected him, she suddenly pressed against Eckhardt's chest, wrapping her arms around him so tightly it felt like she was stealing his breath. Her stunning dark eyes, filled with passion, locked onto his, and her lips formed a sweet, deadly smile. Overwhelmed by intense desire, Eckhardt wrapped his arms around Theodora's body. A wave of dizziness washed over him. For a moment, Ginevra—past, present, and future—seemed to vanish. He felt himself being drawn closer and closer to the inevitable abyss—slowly, the enchantress was pulling him in—until there would be no more resistance—all-consuming delirium, and eternal damnation.
With one white arm she reached for the goblet, but ere her fingers touched it, a shadowy hand, that seemed to come from nowhere and belong to no visible body, changed the position of the drinking vessels. Neither noted it. Theodora kissed the brim of the first goblet and started to sip from its contents when a sudden pressure on her shoulder caused her to look up. Her terror at what she saw was so great that it choked her utterance. Two terrible eyes gazed upon her from a white, passion-distorted face, which silently warned her not to drink. So great was her terror, that she noticed not that Eckhardt had taken the goblet from her outstretched hand, and putting it to his lips on the very place where the sweetness of her mouth still lingered, drained it to the dregs.
With one white arm, she reached for the goblet, but before her fingers could touch it, a shadowy hand, seemingly out of nowhere and belonging to no one around, moved the drinking vessels. Neither of them noticed. Theodora kissed the rim of the first goblet and started to sip from its contents when a sudden pressure on her shoulder made her look up. The fear she felt was so intense that it choked her voice. Two terrifying eyes stared at her from a white, distorted face, silently warning her not to drink. Her fear was so overwhelming that she didn’t notice Eckhardt had taken the goblet from her outstretched hand and, bringing it to his lips where the sweetness of her mouth still lingered, drained it to the last drop.
Wild-eyed with terror she stared at the man before her. A strange sensation had come over him. His brain seemed to be on fire. His resistance was vanquished. He could not have gone, had he wished to.
With wide eyes full of fear, she stared at the man before her. A peculiar sensation overwhelmed him. His thoughts felt chaotic, like they were on fire. He had no willpower left. He couldn’t have walked away, even if he’d wanted to.
The night was still. The silence was rendered even more profound by the rustling of the storm among the leaves.
The night was peaceful. The silence seemed even more profound with the storm rustling the leaves.
Suddenly Eckhardt's hand went to his head. He started to rise from his kneeling position, staggered to his feet, then as if struck by lightning he fell heavily against the mosaic of the floor.
Suddenly, Eckhardt grabbed his head. He started to rise from his kneeling position, stumbled to his feet, and then, as if struck by lightning, he fell hard onto the mosaic floor.
With a wild shriek of terror, Theodora had risen to her feet—then she sank back on the couch staring speechlessly at what was passing before her. The gaunt form of a monk, clad in the habit of the hermits of Mount Aventine, had rushed into the grotto, just as Eckhardt fell from the effect of the drug. Lifting him up, as if he were a mere toy, the monk rushed out into the open and disappeared with his burden, while four eyes followed him in speechless dread and dismay.
With a terrified scream, Theodora jumped to her feet—then she collapsed back onto the couch, staring in shock at what was happening in front of her. A thin monk, dressed in the robe of the hermits of Mount Aventine, rushed into the cave just as Eckhardt fell from the effects of the drug. Picking him up as if he were just a toy, the monk dashed out into the open and disappeared with him, while four eyes watched in silent fear and dismay.
CHAPTER III
CHAPTER 3
THE ELIXIR OF LOVE
THE LOVE ELIXIR
t was late on the following
evening, when in the hermitage
of Nilus of Gaëta, Eckhardt
woke from the death-like stupor
which had bound his limbs since
the terrible scenes of the
previous night. Thanks to the
antidotes applied by the friar as soon
as he reached the open, the
deadly effect of the poison had
been stemmed ere it had time to penetrate Eckhardt's system,
but even despite this timely precaution, the benumbing effect
of the drug was not to be avoided, and during the time when
the stupor maintained its sway Nilus had not for a moment
abandoned the side of his patient. A burning thirst consumed
him, as he awoke. Raising himself on his elbows and vainly
endeavouring to reconcile his surroundings, the monk who was
seated at the foot of his roughly improvised bed rose and
brought him some water. It was Nilus himself, and only after
convincing himself that the state of the Margrave's condition
was such as to warrant his immediately satisfying the flood of
inquiries addressed to him, did the hermit go over the events
of the preceding night, starting from the point where Eckhardt
had lost consciousness and his own intervention had saved him.
It was late the next evening when, in the hermitage of Nilus of Gaëta, Eckhardt woke up from the deep stupor that had kept him incapacitated since the terrifying events of the night before. Thanks to the antidotes the friar had given him as soon as they got outside, the lethal effects of the poison were halted before they could impact Eckhardt's system. However, even with this timely assistance, the numbing effects of the drug were inevitable, and during this time, Nilus stayed by his patient’s side without leaving. As he regained consciousness, an intense thirst overwhelmed him. Propping himself up on his elbows and trying to understand his surroundings, he saw the monk sitting at the foot of his makeshift bed get up and bring him some water. It was Nilus himself, and only after confirming that Eckhardt needed urgent answers to the many questions he had, did the hermit explain the events of the previous night, starting from when Eckhardt lost consciousness and Nilus's intervention saved him.
Eckhardt's hand went to his head which still felt heavy and ached. His brain reeled at the account which Nilus gave him, and there was a choking dryness in his throat when the friar accused Theodora of the deed.
Eckhardt clutched his head, which still felt heavy and hurt. His mind raced with the story Nilus had told him, and he felt a tight dryness in his throat when the friar blamed Theodora for the deed.
"For such as she the world was made. For such as she fools and slaves abase themselves," the monk concluded his account. "Pray that your eyes may never again behold her accursed face."
"The world was created for people like her. Fools and slaves like her bring themselves down," the monk concluded his story. "I hope you never have to see her cursed face again."
Eckhardt made no reply. What could he say in extenuation of his presence in the groves? And by degrees, as consciousness and memory returned, as he strained his reasoning faculties in the endeavour to find some cause for the woman's attempt to poison him, after having mocked him with her fatal likeness to Ginevra—his most acute logic could not reconcile her actions. For a moment he tried to persuade himself that he was in a dream, and he strove in vain to wake from it. It was amazing in what brief time and with what vividness all that could render death terrible, and this death of all most terrible, rushed upon his imagination. Despite the languor and inertness which still continued, one terrible certainty rose before him. Far from having solved the mystery, it had intensified itself to a degree that seemed to make any further attempt at solution hopeless. During the twilight consciousness of his senses numerous faces swam around him,—but of all these only one had remained with him, Ginevra's pale and beautiful countenance, her sweet but terrible eyes. But the ever-recurring thought was madness.—Ginevra was dead.
Eckhardt didn’t respond. What could he say to explain why he was in the groves? As his awareness and memory slowly came back, he struggled to understand why the woman would try to poison him after taunting him with her resemblance to Ginevra—he couldn’t find any logic behind her actions. For a moment, he tried to convince himself he was dreaming and struggled to wake up, but it was shocking how quickly and vividly all the things that made death so frightening, especially this most horrifying kind of death, flooded his mind. Despite the fatigue and heaviness still weighing on him, one terrible certainty loomed large: instead of solving the mystery, it had only deepened to a point where any further attempts to figure it out felt pointless. In his hazy awareness, countless faces swirled around him—but among them all, only one remained—Ginevra’s pale and beautiful face, with her sweet yet frightening eyes. Yet the thought that kept echoing in his mind felt insane—Ginevra was dead.
But the hours spent in the seclusion of the friar's hermitage were not entirely lost to Eckhardt. They ripened a preconceived and most fantastic plan in his mind, which he no sooner remembered, than he began to think seriously of its execution.
However, the time Eckhardt spent in the solitude of the friar's hermitage wasn’t entirely unproductive. It nurtured an already remarkable plan in his mind that, as soon as he remembered it, led him to seriously think about putting it into action.
A second night spent in Nilus's hermitage had sufficiently restored Eckhardt's vitality to enable him to leave it on the following morning. After having taken leave of the monk, confessing himself his debtor for life, the Margrave chose the road toward the Imperial palace, as his absence was likely to give rise to strange rumours, which might retard or prevent the task he had resolved to accomplish. He was in a state bordering on nervous collapse, when he reached the gates of the palace, where the Count Palatine, in attendance, ushered him into an ante-room pending his admission to Otto's presence. Eckhardt's thoughts were gloomy and his countenance forbidding as he entered, and he did not notice the presence of Benilo, the Chamberlain. When the latter glanced up from his occupation, his countenance turned to ashen hues and he stared at the leader of the imperial hosts as one would at an apparition from the beyond. The hands, which held a parchment, strangely illuminated, shook so violently that he was compelled to place the scroll on the table before him. Eckhardt had been so wrapt in his own dark ruminations that he saw and heard nothing, thus giving Benilo an opportunity to collect himself, though the stereotyped smile on the Chamberlain's lips gave the lie to his pretense of continuing interested in the contents of the chart which lay on the table before him.
After spending a second night in Nilus's hermitage, Eckhardt felt restored enough to leave the next morning. He said goodbye to the monk, thankful for his support, and started his journey toward the Imperial palace, aware that his absence might cause strange rumors that could disrupt or derail the mission he was determined to complete. By the time he reached the palace gates, he was on the edge of a nervous breakdown, where the Count Palatine met him and led him into an ante-room to wait for Otto. Eckhardt's thoughts were heavy, and his expression was grim as he entered, failing to notice Benilo, the Chamberlain, in the room. When Benilo glanced up from his work, his face went pale as he stared at the leader of the imperial forces, as if he were a ghost from another realm. His hands shook so much while holding a parchment that he had to set the scroll down on the table in front of him. Eckhardt was so consumed by his troubling thoughts that he saw and heard nothing, allowing Benilo to collect himself, though the forced smile on the Chamberlain's face revealed his struggle to appear interested in the document lying on the table before him.
But Benilo's restlessness, his eagerness to acquaint himself with the purpose of Eckhardt's visit, did not permit him to continue the task in which the general's entrance had found him engaged. The Chamberlain seemed undaunted by Eckhardt's apparent preoccupation of mind.
But Benilo's restlessness and curiosity about why Eckhardt visited prevented him from focusing on the task he was working on when the general walked in. The Chamberlain seemed unfazed by Eckhardt's apparent distraction.
"We have just achieved a signal victory," he addressed the Margrave after a warm greeting, which was to veil his misgivings, while his unsteady gaze roamed from the parchment on the table to Eckhardt's clouded brow. "The Byzantine ceremonial will be henceforth observed at the Imperial court."
"We've just won a big victory," he told the Margrave after a casual greeting, which was meant to mask his concerns, as his anxious eyes darted between the parchment on the table and Eckhardt's worried face. "The Byzantine ceremony will now take place at the Imperial court."
"What shall it all lead to?" replied Eckhardt wearily.
"What is all of this going to lead to?" Eckhardt replied wearily.
"To the fulfilment of the emperor's dream," Benilo replied with his blandest smile, "his dream of the ten-fold crown of Constantine Porphyrogenitus."
"To make the emperor's dream a reality," Benilo replied with his sweetest smile, "his dream of the ten-fold crown of Constantine Porphyrogenitus."
"I thought the Saxon crown weighed heavily enough."
"I thought the Saxon crown was heavy enough."
"That is because your crown is material," Benilo deigned to expound, "not the symbolic crown of the East, which embodies all the virtues of the gold and iron. It was a stupendous task which confronted us—but together we have solved the problem. In the Graphia, after much vain research and study, and in the 'Origines' of Isidor, we found that which shall henceforth constitute the emblem of the Holy Roman Empire; not the Iron Crown of Lombardy, nor the Silver Crown of Aix-la-Chapelle, nor the Golden Crown of Rome—but all three combined with the seven of the East."
"That's because your crown is made of material," Benilo explained. "It's not like the symbolic crown of the East, which stands for all the virtues of gold and iron. We faced an incredible challenge together, but we figured it out. In the Graphia, after a lot of pointless research and study, and in Isidor's 'Origines,' we discovered what will now be the emblem of the Holy Roman Empire; not the Iron Crown of Lombardy, nor the Silver Crown of Aix-la-Chapelle, nor the Golden Crown of Rome—but all three combined with the seven of the East."
"Ten crowns?" exclaimed Eckhardt aghast. "On the emperor's frail brow?"
"Ten crowns?" Eckhardt exclaimed in disbelief. "On the emperor's delicate head?"
"Nay," spoke Benilo, with the same studied smile upon his lips, while he relinquished not for a moment the basilisk gaze with which he followed every movement of the Margrave. "Nay! They oppress not the brow of the anointed. The Seven Crowns of the East are: The crown of Ivy, the crown of the Olive, the crown of Poplar Branches and Oak, the crown of Laurels, the Mitra of Janus, the crown of the Feathers of the Pea-fowl, and last of all the crown set with diamonds, which Diocletian borrowed from the King of the Persians and whereon appeared the inscription: 'Roma Caput Mundi Regit Orbis Frena Rotundi.'"
"No," Benilo replied, keeping the same practiced smile on his face, never breaking his intense gaze as he observed every move the Margrave made. "No! They don’t weigh down the head of the anointed. The Seven Crowns of the East are: the crown of Ivy, the crown of the Olive, the crown of Poplar and Oak Branches, the crown of Laurels, the Mitra of Janus, the crown of the Feathers of the Peafowl, and finally the diamond-studded crown that Diocletian borrowed from the King of the Persians, which bears the inscription: 'Roma Caput Mundi Regit Orbis Frena Rotundi.'"
Eckhardt listened half dazed to this exhibition of antiquarian learning on the part of the Chamberlain. What were these trifles to avail the King in establishing order in the discordant chaos of the Roman world?
Eckhardt listened, feeling a bit overwhelmed, to the Chamberlain's showcase of outdated knowledge. What value did these insignificant details hold for the King in establishing order in the chaotic and conflicting Roman world?
But Benilo was either in excellent spirits over the result of his antiquarian researches which had made him well nigh indispensable to Otto, and into which he condescended to initiate so unlettered an individual as Eckhardt; or he tormented the latter with details which he knew wearied the great leader, to keep his mind from dwelling on dangerous matters. Thus continuing his information on these lines with a suave air of superiority, he cited the treatise of Pigonius concerning the various modes of triumph and other antiquated splendours as enumerated in the Codex, until Eckhardt's head swam with meaningless titles and newly created offices. Even an admiral had been appointed: Gregory of Tusculum. In truth, he had no fleet to command, because there existed no fleet, but the want had been anticipated. Then there were many important offices to be filled, with names long as the ancient triumphal course; and would not the Romans feel flattered by these changes? Would they not willingly console themselves with the loss of their municipal liberties, knowing that Hungary, and Poland, Spain and Germany were to be Roman provinces as of old?
But Benilo was either in a great mood because his research was successful, making him nearly essential to Otto, so he took the time to explain it to someone as uninformed as Eckhardt; or he irritated Eckhardt with details he knew would bore the great leader, distracting him from more pressing issues. Continuing to share information with a smooth air of superiority, he quoted Pigonius's treatise on the various types of triumphs and other outdated honors listed in the Codex, until Eckhardt's head was spinning with meaningless titles and newly created roles. There was even an admiral appointed: Gregory of Tusculum. In reality, there was no fleet for him to command because there was no fleet, but the need had been anticipated. Then, there were many important positions to fill, with names as lengthy as the ancient triumphal route; and wouldn’t the Romans feel flattered by these changes? Wouldn’t they be comforted by the loss of their local freedoms, knowing that Hungary, Poland, Spain, and Germany were to be Roman provinces once again?
Eckhardt saw through it all.
Eckhardt saw through everything.
Knowing Otto's fantastic turn of mind, Benilo was guiding him slowly but surely away from life, into the wilderness of a decayed civilization, whose luring magic was absorbing his vital strength. Else why this effort to rear an edifice which must crumble under its own weight, once the architect was removed from this hectic sphere?
Understanding Otto's remarkable mindset, Benilo was gradually guiding him away from reality and into the remnants of a shattered civilization, whose captivating allure was sapping his strength. Otherwise, why would there be this effort to create something that would inevitably fall apart once its creator was absent from this chaotic world?
With the reckless enthusiasm of his character the imperial youth had plunged into the deep ocean of learning, to whose shores his studies with Benilo conducted him. The animated pictures which the ponderous tomes presented, into whose dust and must he delved, the dramatic splendour of the narrative in which the glowing fancies of the chroniclers had clothed the stirring events of the times, deeply impressed his susceptible mind, just as the chords of Æolian harps are mute till the chance breeze passes which wakes them into passionate music. Gerbert, now Sylvester II, had no wish to stifle nor even to stem this natural sensibility, but rather to divert its energies into its proper channels, for he was too deeply versed in human science not to know that even the eloquence of religion is cold and powerless, unless kindled by those fixed emotions and sparkling thoughts which only poetical enthusiasm can strike out of the hard flint of logic.
With his reckless enthusiasm, the young emperor jumped right into the vast sea of knowledge, guided by his studies with Benilo. The vivid images from the heavy books he read and the dramatic beauty of the stories told by imaginative chroniclers about the exciting events of the time made a deep impression on his impressionable mind, just like the strings of an Aeolian harp that stay silent until a breeze comes along, bringing them to life with passionate music. Gerbert, now Sylvester II, didn't want to stifle this natural sensitivity but aimed to direct its energy properly, knowing from his deep understanding of human knowledge that even passionate religious speech is flat and lifeless without the strong emotions and bright ideas that only poetic enthusiasm can draw from the solid foundation of logic.
But now the activity of Otto's genius, lacking the proper channels, vented its wild profusion in inert speculation and dreamy reverie. Indistinct longings ventured out on that shimmering restless sea of love and glory, which his imagination painted in the world, a vague yearning for the mysterious which was hinted at in that mediæval lore.
But now Otto's creative energy, without proper outlets, was channeled into aimless thoughts and daydreams. His unclear desires ventured into that shimmering, restless sea of love and glory that his imagination painted in the world, a vague yearning for the mystery suggested in that medieval lore.
All things were possible in those legends. No scent of autumn haunted the deep verdure of those forests, even the harsh immutable laws of nature seemed to yield to their magic. Death and Despair and Sorrow were but fore-shadowed angels, not the black fiends of Northern imagery. Their heroes and heroines died, but reclining on beds of violets, the songs of nightingales sweetly warbling them to rest.
In those legends, anything could happen. There was no trace of autumn in the vibrant greenery of those forests; even the rigid laws of nature appeared to yield to their magic. Death, Despair, and Sorrow were just vague figures, not the dark demons from Northern tales. Their heroes and heroines did die, but they did so resting on beds of violets, with nightingales softly singing them to sleep.
And the son of the Greek princess resented fiercely any intrusion in to his paradise. It was a thankless task to recall him to the hour and to reality.
The son of the Greek princess fiercely disliked any disruption to his paradise. It was a thankless task to remind him of time and reality.
The appearance of a page, who summoned Eckhardt into Otto's presence, put an end to Benilo's effusive archæology, and as the Margrave disappeared in the emperor's cabinet, Benilo wondered how much he knew.
The appearance of a page, who brought Eckhardt to meet Otto, interrupted Benilo's excited dive into the past. As the Margrave entered the emperor's office, Benilo thought about how much he really understood.
What transpired during his protracted audience remained for the present the secret of those two. But when Eckhardt left the palace, his brow was even more clouded than before. While his conference with Otto had not been instrumental in dissipating the dread misgivings which tortured his mind, he had found himself face to face with the revelation that a fraud had been perpetrated upon him. For Otto disclaimed all knowledge of signing any order which relieved Eckhardt of his command, flatly declaring it a forgery. While its purpose was easy to divine, the question remained whose interest justified his venturing so desperate a chance? Eckhardt parted from his sovereign with the latter's full approval of the course his leader intended to pursue, and so far from granting him the dispensation once desired, Otto did not hesitate to pronounce the vision which had interposed at the fatal moment between Eckhardt and the fulfilment of his desire, a divine interposition.
What happened during his long meeting was still a secret between them. But when Eckhardt left the palace, he looked even more troubled than before. His conversation with Otto didn’t ease the heavy doubts weighing on his mind; instead, he faced the harsh truth that he had been deceived. Otto denied signing any order that removed Eckhardt from his position, claiming it was a forgery. The intent behind it was clear, but the question remained: who would take such a risky gamble for their own benefit? Eckhardt left his ruler’s presence with Otto’s full support for the plan he intended to follow, and instead of granting him the exemption he once sought, Otto boldly stated that the vision which intervened at the critical moment between Eckhardt and the fulfillment of his wish was a divine intervention.
Slowly the day drew to a close. The eve of the great festival approached.
Slowly, the day wrapped up. The night before the big festival was getting closer.
When darkness finally fell over the Capitoline hill, the old palace of the Cæsars seemed to waken to a new life. In the great reception hall a gorgeous spectacle awaited the guests. The richly dressed crowds buzzed like a swarm of bees. Their attires were iridescent, gorgeous in fashions borrowed from many lands. The invasion of foreigners and the enslavement of Italy could be read in the garbs of the Romans. The robes of the women, fashioned after the supreme style of Constantinople, hanging in heavy folds, stiff with gold and jewels, suggested rather ecclesiastical vestments. The hair was confined in nets of gold.
When night finally descended on the Capitoline Hill, the ancient palace of the Caesars seemed to stir to life. In the grand reception hall, an extravagant scene awaited the guests. Elegantly dressed crowds buzzed like a swarm of bees. Their outfits were shiny and stunning, influenced by styles from various places. The presence of foreigners and the domination of Italy were clear in the clothing of the Romans. The women's robes, crafted in the latest fashion from Constantinople, draped in heavy folds, stiff with gold and jewels, resembling more of religious garments. Their hair was styled and secured with gold nets.
Stephania, the consort of the Senator of Rome, was by common accord the queen of the festival which this night was to usher in. Attracting, as she did on every turn, the eyes of heedless admirers, her triumphant beauty seemed to have chosen a fit device in the garb which adorned her, some filmy gossamer web of India, embroidered with moths burning their wings in flame.
Stephania, the wife of the Roman Senator, was widely known as the queen of the festival that was set to start tonight. As usual, she drew the attention of carefree admirers; her striking beauty seemed perfectly complemented by her outfit, a sheer fabric from India, embroidered with moths that looked like they were burning their wings in flames.
Whether or no she was conscious of the lavish admiration of the Romans, her eyes, lustrous under the dark tresses, were clear and cold; her smile calm, her voice, as she greeted the arriving guests, melodious and thrilling like the tones of a harp. Amid the noise and buzz, she seemed a being apart, alien, solitary, like a water lily on some silent moon-lit pool. At last a loud fanfare of trumpets and horns announced the arrival of the German king. Attended by his suite the son of Theophano, whose spiritualized beauty he seemed to have inherited, received the homage of the Senator of Rome, the Cavalli, Caetani, Massimi and Stephaneschi. Stephania was standing apart in a more remote part of the hall, surrounded by women of the Roman nobility. Her face flushed and paled alternately as she became aware of the commotion at the entrance. The airy draperies of summer, which revealed rather than concealed her divine beauty, gave her the appearance of a Circe, conquering every heart at sight.
Whether she realized it or not, the admiration from the Romans was clear; her eyes, sparkling beneath her dark hair, were bright and cold; her smile was serene, and her voice, as she welcomed the arriving guests, was sweet and captivating like the sound of a harp. Amid the noise and chatter, she appeared separate, foreign, and alone, like a water lily on a calm moonlit pond. Then, a loud blast of trumpets and horns announced the arrival of the German king. Accompanied by his entourage, the son of Theophano, who seemed to have inherited her otherworldly beauty, earned the respect of the Senator of Rome, the Cavalli, Caetani, Massimi, and Stephaneschi. Stephania stood apart in a more distant corner of the hall, surrounded by women of the Roman nobility. Her face flushed and paled alternately as she noticed the commotion at the entrance. The light summer fabrics she wore highlighted her divine beauty, making her resemble Circe, enchanting every heart at first glance.
As she slowly advanced toward the imperial circle, with the three appropriate reverences in use, the serene composure of her countenance made it seem as if she had herself been born in purple. But as Otto's gaze fell upon the consort of the Senator of Rome, he suddenly paused, a deep pallor chasing the flush of joy from the beardless face. Was she not the woman he had met at the gates of the confessional? A great pain seized his heart as the thought came to him, that she of whom he had dreamed ever since that day, she in whose love he had pictured to himself a heaven, was the consort of another. Before him stood Stephania, the wife of his former foe, the wife of the Senator of Rome. And as he gazed into her large limpid eyes, at the exquisite contour of her head, at the small crimson lips, the clear-cut beauty of the face, of the tint of richest Carrara marble, Otto trembled. Unable to speak a word, fearful lest he might betray his emotions, he seized the white, firm hand which she extended to him with a bewitching smile.
As she slowly approached the imperial circle and made the three customary bows, her calm expression suggested she had been born into royalty. But when Otto's eyes landed on the Senator of Rome's wife, he suddenly froze, a deep pallor replacing the joy on his youthful face. Wasn’t she the woman he had met at the confessional gates? A sharp pain seized his heart as he realized that the woman he had dreamed about since that day, the one whose love he had imagined as his paradise, belonged to someone else. Before him stood Stephania, the wife of his former enemy, the wife of the Senator of Rome. And as he gazed into her large, clear eyes, at the delicate shape of her head, at her small red lips, at the striking beauty of her face, reminiscent of the finest Carrara marble, Otto trembled. Unable to speak, afraid to reveal his feelings, he took the white, firm hand she offered him with an enchanting smile.
"So we are to behold the King's majesty, at last," she said with a voice whose very accent thrilled him through and through. "I thought you were never going to do us that honour,—master of Rome, and master—of Rome's mistress."
"Finally, we get to witness the King's greatness," she said, her voice completely captivating him. "I thought you were never going to honor us with that—ruler of Rome and ruler of Rome's queen."
Her speech, as she bent slightly toward him, whispering rather than speaking the last words, filled Otto's soul with intoxication. Stunned by the manner of his reception, her mysterious words still ringing in his ears, Otto muttered a reply, intelligible to none but herself, nerving his whole nature to remain calm, though his heart beat so loudly that he thought all present must hear its wild throbs even through his imperial vestments.
As she leaned in a bit closer, whispering instead of speaking the final words, her voice filled Otto's soul with a rush of excitement. Surprised by her greeting and her mysterious words still ringing in his ears, Otto mumbled a response that only she could understand, trying to remain calm, even though his heart pounded so loudly that he felt like everyone around could hear its frantic beats through his royal robes.
As slowly, reluctantly he retreated from her presence, to greet the rest of the assembled guests, Otto marked not the meaning-fraught exchange of glances between the Senator of Rome and his wife. The smiles of the beautiful women around him were as full of warning as the scowls of a Roman mob. Once or twice Otto gazed as if by chance in the direction of Stephania. Each time their eyes met. Truly, if the hatred of Crescentius was a menace to his life, the favour of Stephania seemed to summon him to dizzy, perilous heights.
As he cautiously moved away from her to mingle with the other guests, Otto didn’t notice the meaningful glances exchanged between the Senator of Rome and his wife. The smiles from the attractive women around him carried as much warning as the glares of a Roman mob. A few times, Otto looked over at Stephania, seemingly by accident. Each time their eyes met. If Crescentius’s hatred was a threat to his life, the attention from Stephania felt like an invitation to exhilarating, perilous heights.
At last the banquet was served, the company seated and amidst soft strains of music, the festival took its course. Otto now had an opportunity to study in detail the galaxy of profligate courtiers and beauties, which shed their glare over the sunset of Crescentius's reign. But so absorbed was he in the beauty of Stephania, that, though he attempted to withdraw his eyes, lest their prolonged gaze should attract observation, still they ever returned with increased and devouring eagerness to feast upon her incomparable beauty, while with a strange agony of mingled jealousy and anger he noted the court paid to the beautiful wife of Crescentius by the Roman barons, chief among them Benilo. It seemed, as if the latter wanted to urge the king to some open and indiscreet demonstration by the fire of his own admiration, and, dear as he was to his heart, Otto heaved a sigh of relief at the thought that he had guarded his secret, which if revealed, would place him beyond redemption in the power of his enemy, the Senator.
Finally, the banquet was served, everyone was seated, and with soft music playing, the celebration began. Otto had the opportunity to closely observe the crowd of extravagant courtiers and stunning individuals, who illuminated the fading days of Crescentius's reign. However, he was so mesmerized by Stephania's beauty that, even though he tried to look away to avoid drawing attention, his gaze kept returning with greater and more intense longing to take in her unparalleled beauty. At the same time, with a strange mix of jealousy and anger, he noticed how the court admired Crescentius's beautiful wife, especially Benilo, one of the Roman barons. It appeared that Benilo was trying to encourage the king to openly express his admiration, and despite how dear Crescentius was to him, Otto felt a sense of relief knowing he had kept his secret safe. If it were revealed, he would be completely at the mercy of his enemy, the Senator.
Stephania herself seemed for the nonce too much absorbed in her own amusements to notice the emotions she had evoked in the young king of the Germans. But when she chanced to turn her smiling eyes from the Senator, her husband, she suddenly met the ardent gaze of Otto riveted upon her with burning intensity. The smile died on her lips and for a moment the colour faded from her cheeks. Otto flushed a deep crimson and played in affected indifference with the tassels of his sword, and for some moments they seemed to take no further heed of each other. What happened at the banquet, what was spoken and the speakers, to Otto it was one whirling chaos. He saw nothing; he heard nothing. The gaze of Stephania, the wife of Crescentius, had cast its spell over him and there was but one thought in his mind,—but one dream in his heart.
Stephania seemed too caught up in her own enjoyment to notice the feelings she had stirred in the young king of the Germans. But when she happened to glance away from her husband, the Senator, she suddenly found Otto's intense gaze fixed on her with burning passion. Her smile faded, and for a moment, the color drained from her face. Otto blushed deeply and tried to act indifferent while fiddling with the tassels of his sword, and for a few moments, they didn’t acknowledge each other any further. Everything that happened at the banquet—the conversations and the speakers—was just a blur for Otto. He saw nothing; he heard nothing. Stephania’s gaze, the wife of Crescentius, had enchanted him, and there was only one thought in his mind—only one dream in his heart.
At the request of some one, some of the guests changed their seats. Otto noted it not. Peals of laughter reverberated through the high arched Sala; some one recited an ode on the past greatness of Rome, followed by loud applause; to Otto it was a meaningless sound. Suddenly he heard his own name from lips whose tones caused him to start, as if electrified.
At a guest's request, a few people changed their seats. Otto didn’t notice. Laughter filled the high arched Sala; someone recited a poem about the past greatness of Rome, followed by loud applause; to Otto, it was just noise. Suddenly, he heard his own name from lips that startled him, as if he’d been shocked.
Stephania sat by his side. Crescentius seemed conversing eagerly with some of the barons. Raising her arm, white as fallen snow, she poured a fine crimson wine into a goblet, until it swelled to the golden brim. There was a simultaneous bustle of pages and attendants, offering fruits and wine to the guests, and Otto mechanically took some grapes from a salver which was presented to him, but never for a moment averted his gaze from Stephania, until she lifted the goblet to her lips.
Stephania sat beside him. Crescentius seemed to be having an animated conversation with several of the barons. Raising her arm, as white as fresh snow, she poured a deep red wine into a goblet, filling it to the golden rim. Meanwhile, pages and attendants were busy serving fruits and wine to the guests, and Otto absentmindedly took some grapes from a tray that was offered to him, but he didn't look away from Stephania until she brought the goblet to her lips.
"To thee!" she whispered with a swift glance at Otto, which went to his heart's core. She sipped from the goblet, then, bending to him, held it herself to his lips. His trembling hands for a moment covered her own and he drank strangely deep of the crimson wine, which made his senses reel, and in the trance in which their eyes met, neither noticed the sphinx-like expression on the face of Benilo, the Grand Chamberlain.
"To you!" she whispered, casting a quick glance at Otto that warmed his heart. She took a sip from the goblet and then, leaning closer to him, held it to his lips. His shaky hands briefly covered hers as he drank deeply from the red wine, which made his head spin. In the instant their eyes met, neither of them noticed the enigmatic expression on Benilo's face, the Grand Chamberlain.
But if the wine, of which Otto had partaken with Stephania, was not in reality compounded of magic ingredients, the most potent love philtre could scarcely have been more efficacious. For the first time it seemed as if he had yielded up his whole soul and being to the fascination of marvellous beauty, and with such loveliness exhausting upon him all its treasures of infinite charm, wit and tenderness, stirred by every motive of triumph and rivalry,—even if a deceptive apology had not worked in his own mind, it would scarcely have been possible to resist the spell.
But if the wine that Otto shared with Stephania didn’t actually have magical ingredients, then the most powerful love potion couldn’t have worked any better. For the first time, it felt like he had fully given his heart and soul to the appeal of her incredible beauty. With such loveliness surrounding him with all its treasures of endless charm, intelligence, and kindness, fueled by a sense of victory and competition—even without a misleading excuse in his mind, it would have been almost impossible to resist the enchantment.
The banquet passed off in great splendour, enlivened by the most glittering and unscrupulous wit. Thousands of lamps shed their effulgence on the scene, revealing toward the end a fantastic pageant, descending the grand stair-case to some equally strange and fantastic music. It was a procession of the ancient deities; but so great was the illiterate state of mind among the Romans of that period, that the ideas they represented of the olden time were hopelessly perplexed and an antiquarian, had there been one present, would have thrown up his hands in despair at the incongruous attire of the pagan divinities who had invaded the most Christian city. During this procession Otto's eyes for the third time sought those of Stephania. She seemed to feel it, for she turned and her lips responded with a smile.
The banquet was a huge success, filled with dazzling and lively humor. Thousands of lamps lit up the scene, showcasing a fantastic display at its height, highlighted by a strange procession coming down the grand staircase to equally bizarre music. It was a parade of ancient gods; however, the Romans' lack of knowledge at that time was so evident that their depictions of the past were completely confusing, and an antiquarian, if one had been there, would have been exasperated by the mismatched costumes of the pagan gods who had taken over the most Christian city. During this parade, Otto looked for Stephania for the third time. She seemed to notice, as she turned and smiled.
The night passed like some fantastic dream, conjured up from fairy land. And Otto carried his dreaming heart back to the lonely palace on the Aventine.
The night felt like a magical dream, like something out of a fairy tale. Otto took his dreamy heart back to the lonely palace on the Aventine.
CHAPTER IV
CHAPTER 4
THE SECRET OF THE TOMB
THE SECRET OF THE TOMB
hile the revelling on the
Capitoline hill was at its height,
Eckhardt had approached Benilo
and drawing him aside, engaged
him in lengthy conversation.
The Chamberlain's countenance
had lost its studied calm and
betrayed an amazement which
vainly endeavoured to vent
itself in adequate utterance. He
appeared to offer a strenuous opposition to Eckhardt's request,
an opposition which yielded only when every argument seemed
to have failed. At last they had parted, Eckhardt passing
unobserved to a terrace and gaining a path that led through
an orange grove behind the Vatican gardens. A few steps
brought him to a gate, which opened on a narrow vicolo.
Here he paused and clapped his hands softly together. The
signal was repeated from the other side and Eckhardt thereupon
lifted the heavy iron latch, which fastened the gate on
the inner side and, passing out, carefully closed it behind him.
Here he was joined by another personage wrapt in a long, dark
cloak, and together they proceeded through a maze of dark,
narrow and unfrequented alleys. Lane after lane they
traversed, all unpaved and muddy. Another ten minutes' walk
between lightless houses, whose doors and windows were for
the most part closed and barred, and they reached an old
time-worn dwelling with a low unsightly doorway. It was secured
by strong fastenings of bolts and bars, as though its tenant
had sufficient motives for affecting privacy and retirement.
The very nature of his calling would however have secured him
from intrusion either by day or by night, from any one not
immediately in need of his services. For here lived Il Gobbo,
the grave digger, a busy personage in the Rome of those days.
Eckhardt and his companion exchanged a swift glance as they
approached the uncanny dwelling; eyeless, hoary with
vegetation, rooted here and there, the front of the house gave no
welcome. Eckhardt whispered a question to his companion,
which was answered in the affirmative. Then he bade him
knock. After a wait of brief duration, the summons was
answered by a low cough within. Shuffling footsteps were
heard, then the unbarring of a door, followed by the creaking
of hinges, and the low bent figure of an old man appeared.
Il Gobbo, the grave digger wore a loose gray tunic, which reached
to his knees. What was visible of his countenance was cadaverous
and ashen gray, as that of a corpse. His small rat-like
eyes, whose restless vigilance argued some deficiency or warping
of the brain, a tendency, however remote, to insanity, scrutinized
the stranger with marked suspicion, while a long nose, curving
downward over a projecting upper lip, which seemed in
perpetual tremor, imbued his countenance with something
strangely Mephistophelian.
While the celebrations on the Capitoline Hill were at their height, Eckhardt approached Benilo and pulled him aside for a lengthy conversation. The Chamberlain's face had lost its carefully maintained composure, revealing surprise that struggled to find expression. He initially resisted Eckhardt's request but eventually gave in when all arguments seemed to fail. They eventually parted ways, with Eckhardt sneaking off to a terrace and finding a way through an orange grove behind the Vatican gardens. A few steps led him to a gate that opened onto a narrow side street. He paused and softly clapped his hands. The signal was echoed from the other side, prompting Eckhardt to lift the heavy iron latch that secured the gate from the inside and, after passing through, carefully close it behind him. He was soon joined by another figure cloaked in a long, dark coat, and together they navigated a maze of dark, narrow, and rarely traveled alleys. They walked through unpaved, muddy lanes for another ten minutes, passing by unlit houses with most doors and windows closed and locked. They arrived at an old, run-down home with a low, unattractive doorway, reinforced with strong bolts and bars, as if its occupant had good reasons to seek privacy. However, the nature of his work would have kept him safe from visits at any hour, except from those in immediate need of his services. For here lived Il Gobbo, the gravedigger, a busy figure in Rome at that time. Eckhardt and his companion exchanged a quick glance as they approached the eerie house, overgrown with vegetation and seemingly unwelcoming. Eckhardt whispered a question to his companion, who nodded in agreement. Then he instructed him to knock. After a brief wait, the summons was answered with a low cough from inside. Shuffling footsteps followed, accompanied by the sound of a door being unbarred, creaking hinges, and the hunched figure of an old man appeared. Il Gobbo, the gravedigger, wore a loose gray tunic that reached his knees. What could be seen of his face was gaunt and ashen gray, resembling that of a corpse. His small, rat-like eyes, filled with a restless awareness suggesting some mental strain or potential madness, scrutinized the stranger with notable suspicion, while his long nose curved downward over a trembling upper lip, giving his face a strangely sinister appearance.
In a very few words Eckhardt's companion requested the grave digger to make ready and follow them, and that worthy, seeing nothing strange in a summons of this sort, complied at once, took pick and spade, and after having locked and barred his habitation, asked his solicitor to which burial grounds he was to accompany them.
Eckhardt's friend quickly asked the grave digger to get ready and come with them. The grave digger, seeing nothing strange about the request, agreed right away, picked up his pick and spade, and after securing his area, asked his boss which cemetery he was supposed to go to with them.
"To San Pancrazio," was Eckhardt's curt reply. The silence had become almost insufferable to him, and something in the manner of his speech caused the grave digger to bestow on him a swift glance. Then he preceded them in silence on the well-known way.
"To San Pancrazio," Eckhardt replied shortly. The silence was becoming almost unbearable for him, and his tone made the grave digger glance at him quickly. Then, he continued walking ahead of them in silence along the familiar path.
It was a wonderful night.
It was an amazing night.
There was not a breath of air to stir the dying leaves of the trees. The clouds, which had risen at sunset in the West, had vanished, leaving the sky unobscured, arching deep blue over the yellow moon.
Not a whisper of wind moved the dying leaves of the trees. The clouds that had shown up at sunset in the West were gone, leaving the sky clear, stretching a deep blue over the yellow moon.
As they approached the Ripetta, the grave digger suddenly paused and, facing the Margrave and his companion, inquired where the corpse was awaiting them.
As they approached the Ripetta, the gravedigger suddenly stopped and turned to the Margrave and his companion, asking where the body was waiting for them.
A strange, jarring laugh broke from Eckhardt's lips.
A weird, unsettling laugh came out of Eckhardt's mouth.
"Never fear, my honest friend! It is a very well conditioned corpse, that will play us no pranks and run away. Corpses do sometimes—so I have been told. What think you, honest Il Gobbo?"
"Don't worry, my honest friend! It's a really well-preserved corpse, so it won't pull any tricks or escape. Corpses sometimes do—at least, that's what I've heard. What do you think, honest Il Gobbo?"
The grave digger bestowed a glance upon his interlocutor, which left little doubt as to what he thought of his patron's sanity, then he crossed himself and hastened onward. The Tiber lay now on their left, and an occasional flash revealed the turbid waves rolling down toward the sea in the moonlight. Eckhardt and his companion exchanged not a word, as silently they strode behind their uncanny guide. On their left hand now appeared the baths of Caracalla, their external magnificence slowly crumbling to decay, waterless and desolate. Towering on their right rose the Caelian hill in the moonlight, covered with ruins and neglected gardens. The rays of the higher rising moon fell through the great arches of the Neronian Aqueduct and near by were the round church of St. Stephen and a cloister dedicated to St. Erasmus. As they proceeded over the narrow grass-grown road, the silence which encompassed them was as intense as among the Appian sepulchres. At the gate of San Sebastiano, all traces of the road vanished. A winding path conducted them through a narrow valley, the silence of which was only broken by the occasional hoot of an owl, or the flitting across their path of a bat, which like an evil thought, seemed afraid of its own shadow. Then they passed the ancient church of Santa Ursula, which for many years formed the center of a churchyard. The path became more sterile and desolate with every step, only a few dwarfish shrubs breaking the monotony, to make it appear even more like a wilderness, until they came upon a ruined wall, and following its course for some distance, reached a heavy iron gate. It gave a dismal, creaking sound as Il Gobbo pushed it open and entered the churchyard of San Pancrazio in advance of his companions.
The grave digger shot a glance at his conversation partner that said a lot about what he thought of his patron's sanity, then he crossed himself and hurried off. The Tiber was now on their left, and every now and then, a beam of moonlight revealed the murky waves rolling toward the sea. Eckhardt and his companion didn’t utter a word as they silently followed their eerie guide. To their left were the baths of Caracalla, their former splendor slowly crumbling, dry and deserted. Rising to their right was the Caelian hill, illuminated by moonlight, filled with ruins and overgrown gardens. The bright rays of the rising moon shone through the large arches of the Neronian Aqueduct, and nearby were the round church of St. Stephen and a cloister dedicated to St. Erasmus. As they walked down the narrow, grassy path, the silence around them was as deep as in the tombs along the Appian Way. At the San Sebastiano gate, all signs of the road disappeared. A winding trail led them through a narrow valley, with the silence occasionally broken by an owl's hoot or a bat flitting across their path, like a disturbing thought that seemed to be afraid of its own shadow. They then passed the ancient church of Santa Ursula, which had been the centerpiece of a churchyard for many years. With each step, the path became more barren and desolate, with only a few scraggly shrubs breaking the monotony, making it feel even more like a wilderness, until they came upon a crumbling wall. Following its line for a bit, they reached a heavy iron gate. It let out a gloomy, creaky sound as Il Gobbo pushed it open and stepped into the churchyard of San Pancrazio before his companions.
Pausing ere he continued upon a way as yet unknown to him, he again turned questioningly toward his mysterious summoners, for as far as his eye could reach in the bright moonlight, he could discover no trace of a funeral cortege or ever so small number of mourners. Instead of satisfying Il Gobbo's curiosity, Eckhardt briefly ordered him to follow him, and the grave digger, shaking his head with grave doubt, followed the mysterious stranger, who seemed so familiar with this abode of Death. They traversed the churchyard at a rapid pace, until they reached a mortuary chapel situated in a remote region. Here Eckhardt and his companion paused, and the former, turning about and facing Il Gobbo, pointed to a grave in the shadows of the chapel.
Stopping before proceeding down an unknown path, he looked curiously at his mysterious summons. As far as he could see in the bright moonlight, there was no sign of a funeral procession or even a few mourners. Instead of satisfying Il Gobbo's curiosity, Eckhardt simply told him to follow. The grave digger, shaking his head in doubt, trailed behind the enigmatic stranger, who seemed so familiar with this place of death. They quickly crossed the churchyard until they reached a mortuary chapel in a secluded spot. Here, Eckhardt and his companion stopped, and he turned to face Il Gobbo, pointing to a grave in the shadows of the chapel.
"Know you this grave?" the Margrave accosted the grave digger, pointing to the grass-plot at his feet.
"Do you recognize this grave?" the Margrave asked the grave digger, pointing to the patch of grass at his feet.
The grave digger seemed to grope through the depths of his memory; then he bent low as if to decipher the inscription on the stone, but this effort was in so far superfluous, as he could not read.
The grave digger seemed to look for something in his memory; then he bent down as if to read the inscription on the stone, but it was pointless since he couldn't read.
"Here lies one Ginevra,—the wife of the German Commander—"
"Here lies Ginevra—the wife of the German Commander—"
He paused, again searching his memory, but this time in vain.
He stopped, trying to remember again, but this time he couldn't.
"Eckhardt," supplied the Margrave himself.
"Eckhardt," said the Margrave himself.
"Eckhardt—Eckhardt," the grave digger echoed, crossing himself at the sound of the dreaded name.
"Eckhardt—Eckhardt," the gravedigger repeated, crossing himself at the mention of the feared name.
"Open the grave!" Eckhardt broke into Il Gobbo's babbling, who had been wondering to what purpose he had been brought here.
"Open the grave!" Eckhardt interrupted Il Gobbo's rambling, who had been asking why he was brought here.
Il Gobbo stared up at the speaker as if he mistrusted his hearing, but made no reply.
The Hunchback looked up at the speaker as if he couldn’t believe what he heard, but didn't say a word.
"Open the grave!" Eckhardt repeated, leaning upon his sword.
"Open the grave!" Eckhardt said again, resting on his sword.
Il Gobbo shook his head. No doubt the man was mad; else why should he prefer the strange request? He looked questioningly at Eckhardt's companion, as if expecting the latter to interfere. But he moved not. A strange fear began to creep over the grave digger.
The Hunchback shook his head. There was no doubt the guy was insane; otherwise, why would he make such a strange request? He looked at Eckhardt's friend, as if hoping he would intervene. But he didn't move. A strange fear began to grip the grave digger.
"Here is a purse of gold, enough to dispel the qualms of your conscience," Eckhardt spoke with terrible firmness in his tones, offering Il Gobbo a leather purse of no mean size. But the latter pushed it back with abhorrence.
"Here is a pouch of gold, enough to ease your conscience," Eckhardt said fiercely, offering Il Gobbo a large leather pouch. But Il Gobbo rejected it with disgust.
"I cannot—I dare not. Who are you to prefer this strange request?"
"I can't—I shouldn't. Who are you to make this strange request?"
"I am Eckhardt, the general! Open the grave!"
"I'm Eckhardt, the general! Open the grave!"
Il Gobbo cringed as though he had been struck a blow from some invisible hand.
The Hunchback recoiled as if struck by an invisible force.
"I dare not—I dare not," he whined, deprecating the proffered gift. "The sin would be visited upon my head.—It is written: Disturb not the dead."
"I can't—I can't," he said, turning down the gift. "The consequence would be mine. It’s stated: Do not disturb the dead."
A terrible look passed into Eckhardt's face.
A terrible look crossed Eckhardt's face.
"Is this purse not heavy enough? I will add another."
"Is this purse not heavy enough? I'll add another one."
"It is not that—it is not that," Il Gobbo replied, almost weeping with terror. "I dread the vengeance of the dead! They will not permit the sacrilege to pass unpunished."
"That's not it—it’s not that," Il Gobbo replied, nearly in tears from fear. "I’m terrified of the dead’s wrath! They won’t let this injustice go unpunished."
"Then let the punishment fall on my head!" replied Eckhardt with terrible voice. "Take your spade, old man, for by the Almighty God who looks down upon us, you will not leave this place alive, unless you do as you are told."
"Then let the punishment fall on me!" Eckhardt yelled in a fierce tone. "Pick up your spade, old man, because I swear by the Almighty God watching us, you won't leave this place alive if you don’t follow orders."
The old grave digger trembled in every limb. Helplessly he gazed about; imploringly he looked up into the face of Eckhardt's immobile companion, but he read nothing in the eyes of these two, save unrelenting determination. Instinctively he knew that no argument would avail to deter them from their mad purpose.
The old grave digger trembled with fear. He glanced around helplessly and turned to Eckhardt's emotionless companion, hoping for a hint of compassion, but all he saw were eyes full of unwavering determination. Deep down, he knew that no amount of convincing would alter their reckless plan.
Eckhardt watched the old man closely.
Eckhardt watched the old man closely.
"You dug this grave yourself, three years ago," he then spoke in a tone strangely mingled of despair and irony. "It is a poor grave digger who permits his dead to leave their cold and narrow berth and go forth among the living in the form they bore on earth! It has been whispered to me," he continued with a terrible laugh, "that some of your graves are shallow. I would fain be convinced with my own eyes, just to be able to give your calumniators the lie! Therefore, good Il Gobbo, take up your spade with all speed, and imagine, as you perform your task, that you are not opening this grave to disturb the repose of her who sleeps beneath the sod, but preparing a reception to one still in the flesh! Proceed!"
"You dug this grave yourself, three years ago," he said in a tone that mixed despair and irony. "It's a poor grave digger who lets his dead escape their cold and narrow resting place and walk among the living in the form they had on earth! I've heard," he continued with a chilling laugh, "that some of your graves are shallow. I'd like to see for myself, just to tell your critics they’re wrong! So, good Il Gobbo, pick up your shovel quickly, and while you’re doing this, imagine that you’re not opening this grave to disturb the peace of the one who sleeps below, but instead preparing for a visitor who’s still alive! Go ahead!"
The last word was spoken with such menace that the grave digger reluctantly complied, and taking up the spade, which he had dropped, he pushed it slowly into the sod. Leaning silently on his sword, his face the pallor of death, Eckhardt and his companion watched the progress of the terrible work, watched one shovel of earth after the other fly up, piling up by the side of the grave; watched the oblong opening grow deeper and deeper, till after a breathless pause of some duration the spade of the grave digger was heard to strike the top of the coffin.
The final word was spoken with such menace that the grave digger hesitantly agreed. He picked up the spade he had dropped and slowly drove it into the ground. Leaning silently on his sword, his face as pale as death, Eckhardt and his companion observed the grim job. They watched as shovel after shovel of dirt flew up, piling beside the grave, and saw the rectangular hole grow deeper and deeper, until, after a tense moment, they heard the sound of the grave digger's spade hitting the top of the coffin.
Il Gobbo, who all but his head stood now in the grave, looked up imploringly to Eckhardt, hoping that at the last moment he would desist from the terrible sacrilege he was about to commit. But when he read only implacable determination in the commander's face, he again turned to his task and continued to throw up the earth until the coffin stood free and unimpeded in its narrow berth.
The Hunchback, who was mostly buried except for his head, looked up desperately at Eckhardt, hoping he would stop the terrible act he was about to commit. But when he saw only firm determination on the commander's face, he went back to work and kept shoveling dirt until the coffin was completely uncovered and visible in its confined space.
"I cannot raise it up," the old man whined. "It is too heavy."
"I can’t lift it," the old man said. "It’s too heavy."
"We will assist you! Out it shall come if all the devils in hell clung to it from beneath. Bring your ropes and bring them quickly! Hear you?" thundered Eckhardt in a frenzy. His self-enforced calm was fast giving way before the terrible ordeal he was passing through.
"We'll help you! It’s going to come out, even if all the devils in hell are dragging it down. Bring your ropes and hurry up! Do you hear?" Eckhardt shouted in a frenzy. His forced calm was quickly unraveling under the intense pressure he was facing.
"Would it not be safer to go down and open the lid?" questioned Eckhardt's companion, for the first time breaking the silence.
"Isn't it safer to go down and lift the lid?" questioned Eckhardt's companion, finally breaking the silence.
"There is not room enough,—unless the berth is widened," Eckhardt replied. Then he turned to Il Gobbo, who was slowly scrambling out of the grave.
"There's not enough space—unless we widen the berth," Eckhardt said. Then he turned to Il Gobbo, who was gradually climbing out of the grave.
"Widen the berth—we will come down to you!"
"Clear the area—we're coming down to you!"
The grave digger returned to his task; then after a time, which seemed eternity to those waiting above, his head again appeared in the opening. One shovel of earth after another flew up at the feet of Eckhardt and his companion. Again and again they heard the spade strike against the coffin, till at last something like a groan out of the gloom below informed them that the task had been accomplished.
The grave digger returned to his work; after a long time, which seemed like an eternity to those waiting above, his head popped up in the opening. Shovel after shovel of dirt flew up at the feet of Eckhardt and his companion. They repeatedly heard the spade strike the coffin, until finally, they heard a sound like a groan from the darkness below, signaling that the work was complete.
"Have you any tools?" Eckhardt shouted to Il Gobbo.
"Do you have any tools?" Eckhardt shouted to Il Gobbo.
"None to serve that end," stammered the grave digger.
"No one to help with that," the gravedigger stammered.
"Then take your spade and prise the lid open!" cried Eckhardt. He was trembling like an aspen, and his breath came hard through his half-closed lips. The expression of his face and his demeanour were such as to vanquish the last scruples of Il Gobbo, who belaboured the coffin with much good will, which was mocked by the result, for it seemed to have been hermetically sealed.
"Then grab your spade and pry the lid open!" Eckhardt shouted. He was trembling uncontrollably, and his breath was coming in short gasps through his partly closed lips. The expression on his face and his actions were enough to erase Il Gobbo's final doubts. He banged on the coffin with a lot of effort, but it was pointless, as it seemed tightly sealed shut.
After waiting some time in deadly, harrowing suspense, Eckhardt addressed his companion.
After waiting for a while in intense, nerve-wracking suspense, Eckhardt spoke to his friend.
"I hate to abase my good sword for such a purpose,—but the coffin shall be opened." And without warning he bounded down into the grave, while Il Gobbo, thinking his last moment at hand, had dropped pick and spade, and stood, more dead than alive, at the foot of the grave.
"I really don't want to dirty my good sword for this, but the coffin is getting opened." And without any warning, he jumped down into the grave, while Il Gobbo, fearing his life was over, dropped his pick and shovel and stood there, pale and shaken, at the bottom of the grave.
Picking up the grave digger's spade, Eckhardt dealt the coffin such a terrific blow that he splintered its top to atoms. A second blow completely severed the lid, and it lurched heavily to one side, lodging between the coffin and the earth wall.
Grabbing the grave digger's spade, Eckhardt hit the coffin with such force that he broke the top into pieces. A second hit completely severed the lid, causing it to tip awkwardly to one side and get stuck between the coffin and the dirt wall.
The ensuing silence was intense.
The following silence was intense.
The moon, which had risen high in the heavens, illumined with her beams the chasm in which Eckhardt stood, bending over the coffin. What his eyes beheld was too terrible for words to express. Only one tress of dark silken hair had escaped the dread havoc of death, which the open coffin revealed. It was a sight such as would cause the blood to freeze in the veins of the bravest. It was the visible execution of the judgment pronounced in the garden of Eden: "Dust thou art, and to dust thou shall return."
The moon hung high in the sky, illuminating the chasm where Eckhardt stood, leaning over the coffin. What he saw was too horrifying to put into words. Only one lock of dark, silky hair had survived the dreadful effects of death visible in the open coffin. It was a sight that would send chills of fear through even the bravest person. It was a clear fulfillment of the judgment declared in the Garden of Eden: "You are dust, and to dust you will return."
Only one dark silken tress of all that splendour of body and youth!
Just one dark, smooth strand among all that youthful beauty!
Eckhardt leaped from the grave and stood aside, leaving it for his companion to give his final instructions to Il Gobbo, the grave digger, and the reward for his night's labour.
Eckhardt jumped out of the grave and moved aside, allowing his friend to give his final instructions to Il Gobbo, the gravedigger, along with the payment for his work that night.
As they strode from the churchyard of San Pancrazio, neither spoke. The havoc of death, which Eckhardt's eyes had beheld, the contrast between the image of Ginevra, such as it lived in his memory, and the sight which had met his eyes, had re-opened every wound in his heart. No beam of hope, no thought of heavenly mercy, penetrated the night of his soul. His heart seemed steel-cased and completely walled up. He could not even shed a tear. One hour had worked a dreadful transformation. Silently the Margrave and his companion left the churchyard. Silently they turned toward the city. At the base of Aventine, Benilo parted from Eckhardt, himself more dead than alive, promising to see him on the following day. He dared not trust himself even to ask Eckhardt what he had seen. There would be time enough when his terrible frenzy had subsided.
As they walked away from the San Pancrazio churchyard, neither of them spoke. The devastation of death that Eckhardt had witnessed, combined with the memory of Ginevra as he remembered her and the reality he had just faced, reopened all the wounds in his heart. Not a single moment of hope or thought of divine mercy pierced the darkness in his soul. His heart felt like it was encased in steel and completely shut off. He couldn't even cry. An hour had brought a horrific change. Silently, the Margrave and his companion left the churchyard. They turned toward the city in silence. At the base of Aventine, Benilo parted ways with Eckhardt, feeling more dead than alive, promising to meet him the next day. He couldn't even bring himself to ask Eckhardt what he had seen. There would be plenty of time once his overwhelming rage had settled down.
As Eckhardt continued upon his way, he grew more calm. The feast of Death, which he had dared to break into, while for a time completely stupefying him with its horrors, seemed at least to have brought proof positive, that whoever Ginevra's double, it was not Ginevra returned to earth. There was much in that thought to comfort his soul, and after the fresh air of night had cooled his fevered brow, saner reflections began to gain sway over his whirling brain.
As Eckhardt walked, he started to feel calmer. The feast of Death, which he had bravely interrupted and that had shocked him with its horrors, at least showed him that whoever Ginevra's double was, it definitely wasn’t Ginevra back on earth. That thought provided a lot of comfort, and as the cool night air cooled his heated brow, clearer thoughts began to take charge of his racing mind.
But they did not endure. What he had seen proved nothing. Another body might have been substituted in the coffin. The supposition was monstrous indeed—yet even the wildest surmises seemed justified when thrown in the scales against the fatal likeness of the woman who had drawn him from the altars of Christ, had frustrated his design to become a monk, and had, as he believed, attempted his life. Could he but find the monk who had conducted the last rites! He had searched for him in every cloister and sanctuary in Rome, yet all those of whom he inquired disclaimed all knowledge of his abode. Several times the thought had recurred to Eckhardt of returning to the Groves, to seek a second interview with the woman, and thus for ever to silence his doubts. But a strange dread had assailed and restrained him from the execution. There was something in the woman's eyes he had never seen in Ginevra's, and he felt that he would inevitably succumb, should he ever again stand face to face with her. He almost wished that he had followed Benilo's advice,—that he had refrained from an act prompted by frenzy and despair. Vain regrets! He must find the monk, if he was still in Rome. Though everything and everybody seemed to have conspired against him nothing should bend him from his course.
But they couldn't hold on. What he had seen proved nothing. Another body might have been switched in the coffin. The idea was completely ridiculous—yet even the wildest theories seemed plausible when compared to the striking resemblance of the woman who had pulled him away from the altars of Christ, who had derailed his plans to become a monk, and who he believed had tried to end his life. If only he could find the monk who had performed the last rites! He had searched for him in every monastery and sanctuary in Rome, but everyone he asked claimed they didn’t know where he was. A few times, the thought occurred to Eckhardt to return to the Groves, to seek another meeting with the woman, and to finally put his doubts to rest. But a strange fear had gripped him and held him back from doing so. There was something in the woman’s eyes that he had never seen in Ginevra's, and he felt that he would surely give in if he ever faced her again. He almost wished he had taken Benilo's advice—that he had avoided an impulsive act fueled by frenzy and despair. Useless regrets! He had to find the monk, if he was still in Rome. Even though everything and everyone seemed to be against him, nothing would sway him from his path.
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER 5
THE GROTTOS OF EGERIA
THE EGERIA GROTTOS
or the following day the
Senator of Rome had arranged a
Festival of Pan, and the place
appointed for the divertissement
was one which the Seneschal of
the Decameron might have
chosen as fit for the reception of
his luxurious masters, where
every object was in harmony with
the delicious and charmed existence
which they had devised in defiance of Death. Arcades of
vines, bright with the gold and russet foliage of autumn, ascended
in winding terraces to a height, on which they converged,
forming a spacious canopy over an expanse of brightest emerald
turf, inlaid with a mosaic of flowers. In the centre there was
a fountain, which sent its spray to a great height in the clear
air, refreshing soul and body with the harmony of its waters.
Between the interstices of the vines, magnificent views of the
whole surrounding country were offered to the eye, to which
feature perhaps, or to the effect of a dazzling variety of
late roses, which grew among the vines, and the lofty cypresses
which made the elevation a conspicuous object in every
direction, it owes its present designation of Belvedere.
The next day, the Senator of Rome organized a Festival of Pan, choosing a location that the steward of the Decameron could have selected to host his lavish masters, where everything reflected the delightful and magical life they had crafted to challenge Death. Arches of vines, glowing with the golden and brown leaves of autumn, wound up to a height where they intertwined, creating a spacious canopy over a lush area of bright green grass, adorned with a mosaic of flowers. In the center stood a fountain that shot water high into the clear air, refreshing both the spirit and body with the calming sound of its waters. Through the gaps in the vines, breathtaking views of the surrounding countryside opened up, and perhaps because of this feature or the dazzling variety of late-blooming roses among the vines, along with the tall cypress trees that made the elevation a standout sight in every direction, it earned the name Belvedere.
Stephania's spell had worked powerfully on its intended victim. Surrounded by everything which could kindle the fires of Love and stimulate the imagination, exposed to the influence of her marvellous beauty and the infinite charm of her individuality, Otto was devoured by a passion, which hourly increased, despite the struggle which he put forth to resist it. Stephania's absence had taught him how necessary she had become to his existence, and although he was well informed that she rarely quitted Castel San Angelo, he was yet tortured by the wildest fancies, entirely oblivious that he had given all his youth, his love, his heart to a beautiful phantom,—the wife of another, who could never be his own. And though he endeavoured to reason with his madness, though he questioned himself where it would lead to, in what strange manner he had absorbed the poison which rioted in his system, it was of no avail. The dictates of Fate vanquish the paltry laws of mortals. This love had come to him unbidden—uncalled. Why must the soul remain for ever isolated when the unbounded feast of beauty was spread to all the senses? And was it not too late to retreat? It was the last trump of the tempter.
Stephania's spell had powerfully affected its intended target. Surrounded by everything that could ignite the fires of love and spark his imagination, and captivated by her stunning beauty and unique charm, Otto was consumed by a passion that grew stronger every hour, despite his efforts to resist it. Stephania's absence made him realize how essential she had become to his life, and even though he knew she rarely left Castel San Angelo, he was tormented by wild thoughts, completely unaware that he had given all his youth, love, and heart to a beautiful illusion—the wife of another who could never be his. And although he tried to reason with his madness, questioning where it might lead and how he had absorbed the poison raging in his system, it was pointless. The dictates of fate overpower the trivial laws of mortals. This love had come to him uninvited—without asking. Why should the soul remain forever isolated when an endless feast of beauty was available for all the senses? And was it not too late to turn back? It was the final temptation's call.
He won.
He won.
As he approached the Minotaurus, Otto's hope brightened with the tints of the rainbow. For the first time since his return from Monte Gargano he had discarded his usual cumbrous habiliments, and though his garb was still that prescribed by the court ceremonial, it added much to display his princely person to advantage. Confiding much more in the secrecy of his movements than in the protection of his attendants, Otto had left the palace on the Aventine unobserved and arrived in the vale of Egeria with a whirl of passion and a rush of recollections, which not only took from him all power, but every wish of resistance,—a far more dangerous symptom.
As Otto approached the Minotaur, his hope brightened like a rainbow. For the first time since coming back from Monte Gargano, he had changed out of his usual heavy clothing into something lighter. Although he still wore the formal attire required for court ceremonies, it fit his royal stature much better. Relying more on the secrecy of his movements than on the protection of his attendants, Otto had slipped out of the palace on the Aventine unnoticed and arrived in the vale of Egeria, filled with intense emotions and memories that stripped him not only of all power but also of his desire to resist—a much more dangerous sign.
Stephania's duenna was in waiting and informed him that the latter had dismissed her ladies to amuse themselves at their pleasure in the gardens, while Stephania herself was wreathing a garland for the evening in the Egerian Grotto, which formed the centre of the fantastic labyrinth called the Minotaurus, from an antique statue of the monster which adorned it. Slipping a ring of great value on the old dame's finger, as a testimony, he said, of his gratitude, for watching over her mistress, Otto hastened onward. His heart beat so heavily when he came within view of the rose-matted arches leading to the ancient grotto, that he was obliged to pause to recover his breath. At that moment a voice fell upon his ear, but it was not the voice of Stephania, and with a feeling almost of suffocation in the intensity of his passion, Otto drew aside the foliage to ascertain whether or not his senses had belied him.
Stephania's caretaker was waiting and told him that she had allowed her ladies to enjoy themselves in the gardens, while Stephania was busy making a garland for the evening in the Egerian Grotto, which was the focal point of the whimsical maze called the Minotaurus, named after the ancient statue of the monster that adorned it. Slipping a valuable ring onto the old woman's finger as a token of his thanks for taking care of her mistress, Otto hurried along. His heart raced as he reached the rose-covered arches leading to the ancient grotto, and he had to pause to catch his breath. At that moment, he heard a voice, but it wasn’t Stephania’s, and feeling almost suffocated by the intensity of his emotions, Otto pushed aside the leaves to see if he had misheard.
The figure of the Minotaurus was cast in bronze, a monstrous bull, crouched, head to the ground, on the marble pavement of the temple. Passing the statue, Otto made for the grotto indicated by his guide, and, raising the tapestry of ivy, which concealed it, disappeared within. Guided by the warm evening light to its entrance, he hesitated as if apprehending some treachery. Then, with quick determination he groped his way into the cavern, paused somewhat suddenly and looked about.
The Minotaur statue was made of bronze, a massive bull crouching with its head lowered on the marble floor of the temple. As Otto walked past the statue, he made his way toward the grotto his guide had mentioned, lifting the ivy-covered tapestry that concealed it and stepping inside. The warm evening light guided him to the entrance, but he paused, sensing a potential trick. Then, with a surge of determination, he cautiously entered the cave, stopped suddenly, and looked around.
It was deserted, but a faint glimmer lured him to the background, where a fountain gleamed in the purple twilight.
It was empty, but a faint glimmer caught his attention at the back, where a fountain sparkled in the purple twilight.
"Rash mortal," said a voice, in tones that made his heart jump to his throat, "I think you are now as near as devout worshippers are wont to approach to my waves, though, as one of the initiated, the vestal nymphs of these caves bid you very welcome."
"Reckless mortal," a voice said, with a tone that made his heart race, "I believe you are now as close as devoted worshippers usually get to my waters. However, as one of the initiated, the vestal nymphs of these caves warmly welcome you."
"I have kept my faith," Otto replied, pausing before the veiled apparition which sat on the rim of the fountain. "But your veil hides you as effectually from my gaze as a mountain."
"I've held onto my faith," Otto said, pausing in front of the veiled figure sitting at the edge of the fountain. "But your veil hides you from my view just like a mountain."
His agitation betrayed itself in his wavering tones.
His nervousness was evident in his shaky voice.
"Are you afraid," she asked, noting his hesitancy, "lest I should prove the fiend who tempted Cyprianus?"
"Are you scared," she asked, seeing his hesitation, "that I might be the devil who tempted Cyprianus?"
"All fears redouble in the darkness. Let me see your face!"
"All fears grow stronger in the dark. Show me your face!"
"Why have you come here?"
"Why are you here?"
"Why have you summoned me?"
"Why did you call me?"
"Perhaps to test your courage."
"Maybe to test your courage."
"I fear nothing!"
"I fear nothing!"
"One word of mine, one gesture,—and you are my prisoner."
"One word from me, one gesture—and you’re my prisoner."
Otto remained standing. His face was pale, but no trace of fear appeared thereon.
Otto stood there. His face was pale, but he showed no signs of fear.
"I trust you."
"I believe in you."
"I am a Roman,—and your enemy! I am the enemy of your people!"
"I'm a Roman—your enemy! I'm the enemy of your people!"
"I trust you!"
"I believe in you!"
"Suppose I had lured you hither to end for ever this unbearable state?"
"What if I brought you here to finally put an end to this awful situation?"
"I trust you!"
"I believe in you!"
Stephania's eyes cowered beneath Otto's gaze. Rising abruptly she averted her head, but every trace of colour had left her face as she raised the veil. Then she turned slowly and extended her hand. Otto grasped it, pressing it to his lips in an ecstasy of joy, then he drew her down to the seat she had abandoned, kneeling by her side.
Stephania's eyes dropped under Otto's gaze. She abruptly stood up and turned her head away, but all the color vanished from her face as she lifted the veil. Then she slowly turned back and extended her hand. Otto took it, kissing it in a burst of joy, then he pulled her down to the seat she had just left, kneeling beside her.
For a moment she gazed at him thoughtfully.
For a moment, she looked at him thoughtfully.
"What do you want of me?" she then asked abruptly.
"What do you want from me?" she suddenly asked.
"I would have you be my friend," he stammered, idol-worship in his eyes.
"I want you to be my friend," he said, his eyes filled with admiration.
"Is a woman's friendship so rare a commodity, that you come to me?" she replied, drawing her hand from him.
"Is a woman's friendship really that hard to find that you come to me?" she said, pulling her hand away from him.
"I have never known woman's love nor friendship,—and it is yours I want."
"I've never felt a woman's love or friendship—and it's yours that I want."
Stephania drew a long breath. Truly,—it required no effort on her part to lead him on. He made her task an easy one. Yet there rose in her heart a spark of pity. The complete trust of this boy-king was to the wife of Crescentius a novel sensation in the atmosphere of doubt and suspicion in which she had grown up. It was almost a pity to shatter the temple in which he had placed her as goddess.
Stephania took a deep breath. Honestly, it was easy for her to encourage him. He made her job pretty simple. Still, she felt a hint of pity in her heart. The complete trust of this boy-king was a new experience for the wife of Crescentius, who had grown up in a world filled with doubt and suspicion. It almost felt cruel to shatter the image he had of her as a goddess.
The mood held sway but a moment, then with a cry of delirious gayety, she wrote the word "Friendship" rapidly on the water.
The mood lasted just a moment, then with a shout of excitement, she quickly wrote the word "Friendship" on the water.
"Look," she said, "scarcely a ripple remains! That is the end. Let us but add another word, 'Farewell'—and let the trace it shall leave tell when we shall meet again."
"Look," she said, "there's hardly a ripple left! That’s it. Let’s just add one more word, ‘Farewell’—and let the mark it leaves indicate when we’ll meet again."
The words died on Otto's lips. He could not fathom the lightning change which had come over her. With mingled sadness and passion he gazed upon the lovely face, so pale and cold.
The words faded on Otto's lips. He couldn’t grasp the sudden change that had come over her. With a blend of sadness and passion, he gazed at her beautiful face, so pale and cold.
"Let us not part thus," he stammered.
"Let’s not say goodbye like this," he fumbled.
Stephania had risen abruptly, shaking herself free of his kneeling form.
Stephania suddenly stood up, breaking away from his kneeling position.
"What is it all to lead to?" she questioned.
"What is all of this leading to?" she asked.
Otto rose slowly to his feet. Reeling as if stunned by a blow, he staggered after her.
Otto got up slowly. He felt dazed, as if he had been struck, and he stumbled after her.
"Do not leave me thus," he begged with outstretched arms.
"Please don't leave me like this," he begged with his arms outstretched.
Stephania started away from him, as if in terror.
Stephania stepped back from him, appearing frightened.
"Do not touch me,—as you are a man—"
"Don't touch me—because you're a guy—"
Otto's hand went to his head. Was he waking? Was he dreaming? Was this the same woman who had but a moment ago—
Otto rubbed his head. Was he waking up? Was he dreaming? Was this really the same woman who had just a moment ago—
He had not time to think out the thought.
He didn't have time to understand the idea.
He felt his neck encircled by an airy form and arms, and lips whose sweetness made his senses reel were breathlessly pressed upon his own.
He felt a gentle presence wrapping around his neck, arms, and lips, with a sweetness that made his senses whirl as they pressed breathlessly against his own.
But for an evanescent instant the sensation endured.
But for a brief moment, the feeling stayed.
A voice whispered low: "Otto!"
A voice whispered softly: "Otto!"
When he tried to embrace the mocking phantom he grasped the empty air.
When he tried to hug the playful ghost, he only grasped at thin air.
He rushed madly forward, but at this instant there arose a wild uproar and clamour around him. The silver moon on the fountain burst into a blaze of whirling light, which illumined the whole grotto. The shrill summons of a bell was to be heard as from the depths of the fountain, and suddenly the verdant precincts were crowded with a most extraordinary company, shouting, hooting, laughing, yelling, and waving torches. Satyrs, nymphs, fauns, and all varieties of sylvan deities poured out of every nook and cranny by which there was an entrance, all shrieking execration on the profaner of the sacred solitudes and brandishing sundry weapons appropriate to their qualities. The satyrs wielded their crooked staves, the fauns their stiff pine-wreaths, the nymphs their branches of oak, and a loud clamour arose. But by far the most formidable personages were a number of shepherds with huge boar-spears, who made their appearance on every side.
He rushed forward in a frenzy, but at that moment, a wild uproar broke out around him. The silver moon reflecting off the fountain exploded into a dazzling swirl of light, lighting up the entire grotto. The sharp sound of a bell rang from the depths of the fountain, and suddenly the lush surroundings were filled with an incredible crowd, shouting, hooting, laughing, yelling, and waving torches. Satyrs, nymphs, fauns, and all sorts of woodland deities flooded out of every corner, all yelling curses at the intruder of their sacred solitude and brandishing various weapons suited to their nature. The satyrs swung their curved staffs, the fauns held stiff pine wreaths, the nymphs carried branches of oak, and a loud uproar followed. But the most intimidating figures were a group of shepherds armed with huge boar-spears, who appeared from all directions.
"Pan! Pan!" shouted a hundred voices. "Come and judge the mortal who has dared to profane thy solitudes. Echo—where is Pan?"
"Pan! Pan!" shouted a hundred voices. "Come and judge the mortal who has dared to disrespect your solitude. Echo—where is Pan?"
Distant and faint the cry came back:
The call faded away, far and quiet:
"Pan! Where is Pan?"
"Pan! Where's Pan?"
For a moment Otto stood rooted to the spot, believing himself in all truth surrounded by the rural gods of antiquity. He stared at the scene before him as on some strange sorcery. But suddenly a suspicion rushed upon him that he was betrayed, either to be made the jest of a company of carnival's revellers, or, perhaps, the object of vengeance of the Senator of Rome.
For a moment, Otto stood still, genuinely believing he was surrounded by the ancient rural gods. He gazed at the scene before him as if he were under some strange spell. But then, a sudden thought struck him that he was being deceived, either to become the butt of a joke for a group of carnival partiers or, perhaps, the target of the Senator of Rome's wrath.
Gazing round with a quick fear in his heart, at finding himself thus completely surrounded, and meditating whether to attempt a forcible escape, he was startled by the shrill shriek of sylvan pipes and attended by a riotous company of satyrs, Pan on his goat-legs hobbled into the grotto, the satyrs playing a wild march on their oaken reeds.
Feeling a sudden fear in his heart as he looked around and realized he was completely surrounded, he wondered if he should try to push his way out. Just then, the loud sound of woodland pipes startled him. Pan, with his goat legs, limped into the grotto, accompanied by a rowdy group of satyrs, while the satyrs played a wild march on their wooden reeds.
"Silence! Where is the guilty nymph who has lured the mortal hither?" shouted the sylvan god.
"Be quiet! Where's the guilty nymph who brought the human here?" shouted the forest god.
"Egeria! Egeria!" resounded numerous accusing voices.
"Egeria! Egeria!" many accusing voices rang out.
"At thine old tricks again luring wisdom whither it should least come?" questioned Pan, severely. "Yes, hide thyself in thy blushing waves! But the mortal,—where is he?"
"Are you back to your old tricks, trying to lure wisdom where it doesn't belong?" Pan asked sharply. "Yes, cover yourself with your blushing waves! But what about the mortal—where is he?"
"Here! Here!" exclaimed the nymphs with one voice. "Had it been old Silenus or one of his satyrs,—we had not wondered."
"Hey! Over here!" shouted the nymphs together. "If it had been old Silenus or one of his satyrs, we wouldn't have been surprised."
"The King! the King!" resounded on all sides amidst a general outburst of laughter.
"The King! The King!" rang out all around amid a large burst of laughter.
Otto became more and more convinced that the scene had been enacted to mock him, and though he did not understand the drift of their purpose, at which Stephania had doubtlessly connived, a cold hand seemed to clutch his heart.
Otto became more and more convinced that the scene had been set up to mock him, and even though he didn’t understand the intention behind it, which Stephania had surely helped plan, he felt a cold grip tightening around his heart.
"In very truth, you have the laughing side of the jest," he turned to the Sylvan god. "But if you will confront me with the nymph, I will prove that at least we ought to share in equal punishment," Otto concluded his defence, endeavouring to make the best of his dangerous position.
"Honestly, you have the funny part of the joke," he said to the Sylvan god. "But if you involve the nymph in this, I'll prove that we both deserve the same punishment," Otto finished his defense, trying to make the best of his difficult situation.
"This shall not be!" exclaimed a nymph near by. "Bring him along and our queen shall judge him."
"This can't happen!" yelled a nearby nymph. "Bring him here, and our queen will determine his fate."
Ere Otto could give vent to remonstrance, he found himself hemmed in by the shepherds with their spears. His doubts as to the ultimate purpose of the revellers seemed now to call for some imperative decision, but while he remembered the dismal legends of these haunts, his lips still tingled with the magic fire of Stephania's kiss and it seemed impossible to him that she could really mean to harm him. Still he had grave misgivings, when suddenly a mocking voice saluted him and into the cave strode Johannes Crescentius, Senator of Rome,—apparently from the valley without, a smiling look of welcome on his face.
Before Otto could express his concerns, he was surrounded by the shepherds with their spears. His uncertainty about the real intentions of the partygoers now felt like it required an immediate decision, but as he remembered the dark legends of this place, he could still feel the lingering magic of Stephania's kiss, making it hard to believe she could actually want to hurt him. Still, he had serious doubts when suddenly a mocking voice greeted him and Johannes Crescentius, Senator of Rome—clearly from the valley outside—stepped into the cave with a welcoming smile.
"Fear nothing, King Otto," he said jovially. "Your sentence shall not be too severe. Your forfeit shall be light, if you will but discover and point out to us the nymph who usurped the part of Egeria, that we may further address ourselves to her for her reprehensible conduct."
"Don't worry, King Otto," he said cheerfully. "Your punishment won't be too severe. You’ll only face a minor penalty if you can find and show us the nymph who took Egeria's place, so we can take care of her for her unacceptable behavior."
The feelings with which Otto listened to this beguiling and perhaps perfidious statement may be imagined. But he replied with great presence of mind.
It's easy to picture how Otto felt hearing this charming yet possibly misleading statement. But he replied with impressive calmness.
"It were a vain effort indeed to recognize one nymph from another in the gloom. Lead on then, since it is the Senator of Rome who guarantees my immunity from the fate of Orpheus."
"It would be pointless to distinguish one nymph from another in the dark. So go ahead, since it's the Senator of Rome who protects me from the fate of Orpheus."
Marching like a prisoner of war and surrounded by the shepherd spearmen, Otto affected to enter into the spirit of the jest and suffered himself quietly to be bound with chains of ivy which the least effort could snap asunder. The moment he stepped forth from the grotto his path was beset by a multitude of the most extraordinary phantoms. The surrounding woods teemed with the wildest excrescences of pagan worship; statues took life; every tree yielded its sleeping Dryad; strange melodies resounded in every direction; Nayades rose in the stream and laughingly showered their spray upon him. With a cheerful hunting blast Diana and her huntresses appeared on an overhanging rock and darted blunt arrows with gilded heads at him, until he arrived at an avenue of lofty elms, whose overarching branches, filigreed by the crimson after-glow of departing day, resembled the interior of a Gothic cathedral and formed a natural hall of audience fit for the rural divinities. Bosquets of orange trees, whose ivory tinted blossoms gleamed like huge pearls out of the dark green of the foliage, wafted an inexpressibly sweet perfume on the air.
Marching like a prisoner of war and surrounded by the shepherd spearmen, Otto played along with the joke and let himself be quietly tied up with chains of ivy that could easily be broken. The moment he stepped out of the grotto, he faced a crowd of the most incredible phantoms. The surrounding woods were filled with wild displays of pagan worship; statues came to life; every tree revealed its sleeping Dryad; strange melodies echoed all around; Naiads emerged from the stream, playfully splashing him with water. With a cheerful hunting horn, Diana and her huntresses appeared on a rocky ledge and shot blunt arrows with gilded tips at him, until he reached a pathway of tall elms, whose arching branches, lit by the crimson glow of the setting sun, resembled the inside of a Gothic cathedral, creating a natural hall of audience suitable for rural deities. Groups of orange trees, with their ivory-tinted blossoms glowing like large pearls against the dark green leaves, filled the air with an incredibly sweet scent.
The vista terminated in an open, semi-circular court, surrounded by terraces of richest emerald hue, in the midst of which rose an improvised throne. The rising moon shone upon it with a light, like that of a rayless sun, and Otto discovered that the terraces were thronged with a splendid court, assembled round a woman who occupied the throne.
The view opened up to a large, semi-circular courtyard, bordered by lush green terraces, where a makeshift throne was positioned. The rising moon illuminated it, resembling a sun without rays, and Otto noticed that the terraces were filled with a magnificent court gathered around a woman seated on the throne.
As the prisoner approached, environed by his grotesque captors, laughter as inextinguishable as that which shook the ancient gods of Olympus on a similar occasion, resounded among the occupants of the terrace. Continuing his forced advance, Otto discovered with a strange beating of the heart in the splendidly attired queen, Stephania, the wife of Crescentius.
As the prisoner drew near, surrounded by his strange captors, laughter that seemed endless, like that which once resonated among the ancient gods of Olympus in a similar situation, filled the terrace. As he kept walking, Otto felt his heart racing at the sight of the elegantly dressed queen, Stephania, the wife of Crescentius.
A bodice of silver-tissue confined her matchless form, which with every heave of her bosom threw iridescent gleams, and a diadem which shone as with stars, so bright were its jewels, flashed upon her brow.
A silver fabric bodice fitted her stunning figure perfectly, and with every breath she took, it shimmered with iridescent sparkles. A crown that sparkled like stars, the jewels so bright, glinted on her forehead.
She looked a queen indeed, and but for the ivory pallor of her face it would have been impossible to guess that she was in any way concerned with the object of the strange pageant, which now approached her throne.
She genuinely looked like a queen, and if it weren't for her pale skin, it would have been difficult to believe she was connected to the unusual event that was now approaching her throne.
The sphinx-like countenance of the Senator of Rome seemed to evince no very great enthusiasm in the frolic; the invited guests appeared not to know how to look, and took their cue from the Lord of Castel San Angelo.
The unreadable expression of the Roman Senator showed little excitement for the party; the invited guests appeared unsure of how to act and looked to the Lord of Castel San Angelo for guidance.
When Otto was at last brought face to face with his fair judge, his own pallor equalled that of Stephania, and both resembled rather two marble statues than beings of flesh and blood. Stephania's lips were tightly compressed, and when Pan recited his accusation, complaining of an attempt to profane his solitudes and to misguide one of his chastest nymphs, so far from overwhelming the culprit with the laughing raillery of which she was mistress and an outburst of which all seemed to expect, Stephania was silent and kept her eyes fixed on the ground, as if she feared to raise them and to meet Otto's burning gaze.
When Otto finally met his beautiful judge, his pale complexion mirrored Stephania's, making them look more like two marble statues than real people. Stephania's lips were pressed tightly together, and when Pan read out his accusation, complaining about an attempt to invade his solitude and mislead one of his purest nymphs, instead of responding with the playful laughter everyone expected, Stephania stayed silent and stared at the ground, as if she were afraid to lift her eyes and meet Otto's intense gaze.
"Answer, King of the Germans," urged Crescentius with a smile, "else you are lost!"
"Respond, King of the Germans," Crescentius grinned, "or you'll be in trouble!"
"The charges are too vague," Otto replied. "Let Pan, if he has any witness, of what has happened, allege particulars—and if he does—by his crooked staff, even my accusers shall acquit me without denial on my part."
"The accusations are too vague," Otto replied. "Let Pan provide details if he has any witnesses to what happened—and if he does—then by his crooked staff, even my accusers will vindicate me without me having to refute it."
General mutterings and suppressed laughter followed this singular defence, during which Stephania's countenance took all the pallid tints, which the return of his consciousness and dignity had chased from Otto's cheeks.
General whispers and suppressed laughter followed this strange defense, during which Stephania's face turned all the pale shades that the return of Otto's awareness and dignity had driven away from his cheeks.
But she did not think it wise to prolong the scene.
But she didn’t think it was wise to prolong the moment.
"Since the august offender," she said hastily and without lifting her long silken lashes, "cannot discover among my retinue the nymph who enticed him into the grotto, I pronounce this sentence upon him: 'Let his ignorance be perpetual.'"
"Since the main offender," she said quickly, without lifting her long, silky eyelashes, "can't find the nymph among my followers who tempted him into the grotto, I impose this punishment on him: 'May his ignorance last forever.'"
Then she invited him to a seat in the circle over which she presided and her graciousness obviously caused Otto's spirits to rise, for, starting up, as it were, into new existence at the word, he took his station in a manner which enabled him to see Stephania's face and her glorious eyes.
She then invited him to join the circle where she was in charge, and her kindness obviously boosted Otto's spirits. Jumping up as if awakened by her invitation, he positioned himself to get a good view of Stephania's face and her sparkling eyes.
At the beck of her hand there now approached a band of musicians and the effect of their harmonies beneath the hushed and now star-resplendent skies was inexpressibly delicious. The dreams of Elysium seemed to be realized. These indeed seemed to be the happy fields, in the atmosphere of which the delighted spirit was consoled for every woe, and as Otto almost unwittingly gazed upon the woman before him, so passionately loved and to him lost for ever; as he marked the languor and melancholy which had stolen over her countenance, he could hardly restrain himself from throwing himself and all he called his, at her feet.
With a wave of her hand, a group of musicians approached, and the sound of their music under the peaceful, starry sky was truly beautiful. It felt as if the dreams of paradise were becoming a reality. This really seemed like the joyful fields where a happy spirit could find solace from every sorrow. As Otto looked at the woman in front of him, whom he loved so deeply and thought he had lost forever, he noticed the fatigue and sadness that had taken over her face. He could barely hold back the urge to throw himself and everything he cherished at her feet.
Emperor and king though he was,—the one jewel he craved lay beyond the confines of his dominion.
Even though he was an emperor and a king, the one thing he really wanted was beyond the borders of his kingdom.
After the conclusion of the serenade, the nymphs of Stephania's retinue showered their flowers upon the sylvan gods, who eagerly scrambled over them, when Stephania started up, as from a dream.
When the serenade ended, Stephania's nymphs threw flowers at the forest gods, who eagerly rushed to catch them, when Stephania suddenly sprang up, as if waking up from a dream.
"How is this?" she hurriedly exclaimed, "I still hold my flowers? And you are all matched by the chances of the fragrant blossoms? But King Otto is likewise without his due share, and so it would seem that fate would have him my companion at the collation awaiting us. Therefore, my lords and ladies, link hands as the flow'ry oracles direct. I shall follow last with my exalted guest."
"What’s happening?" she said quickly, "I still have my flowers? And you’re all matched up with the lovely blooms? But King Otto is also missing his share, so it looks like fate wants him to be my partner at the banquet waiting for us. So, my lords and ladies, hold hands as the flowery signs indicate. I will go last with my honored guest."
Otto did not remark the quick glance which flashed between Crescentius and his wife. The ladies of Stephania's retinue immediately conformed to the expressed wish of the hostess by taking the arms of the cavaliers who had chanced upon their flowers.
Otto didn’t see the brief look shared between Crescentius and his wife. The women in Stephania's group quickly obeyed the hostess's request by linking arms with the men who had stumbled upon their flowers.
A number of pages, beautiful as cupids, lighted the way with torches which flamed with a perfumed lustre, and the procession moved anew towards the grotto, where, during their absence, a repast had been spread. But the last couple had preceded them some twenty paces, ere Stephania, without raising her eyes, took Otto's motionless arm.
A number of pages, as lovely as cupids, illuminated the path with torches that burned with a sweet fragrance, and the procession moved once more toward the grotto, where a meal had been set up during their absence. However, the last couple had moved ahead of them by about twenty steps when Stephania, without glancing up, took Otto's still arm.
The memory of all that had passed, a natural feeling of embarrassment on both sides, prolonged the silence between them. Stephania doubtlessly fathomed his thoughts, for she smiled with a degree of timidity not unmingled with doubt, as she broke the silence.
The memory of everything that had happened, along with a natural sense of embarrassment on both sides, created a long silence between them. Stephania clearly understood his thoughts, smiling with a blend of shyness and uncertainty when she finally spoke up.
The question, though softly spoken, came swift as a dart and equally unexpected.
The question, though asked quietly, came out quickly like a dart and was just as surprising.
"Have you ever loved, King Otto?"
"Have you ever been in love, King Otto?"
Otto looked up with a start into her radiant face.
Otto suddenly looked up at her radiant face.
He had anticipated some veiled rebuke for his own strange conduct, anything,—not this.
He had expected some subtle criticism for his strange behavior, anything—but this.
He breathed hard, then he replied:
He took a deep breath and then replied:
"Until I came to Rome, I never gazed on beauty that won from me more than the applause of the eye, which a statue or a painting, equally beautiful, might have claimed."
"Until I got to Rome, I had never seen beauty that grabbed my attention more than just visually, like a statue or a painting, both of which are equally stunning."
She nodded dreamily.
She nodded absentmindedly.
"I have heard it said that the blue-eyed, sunny-haired maidens of your native North make us Romans appear poor in your sight!"
"I've heard that the blue-eyed, blonde-haired girls from your Northern homeland make us Romans look less attractive to you!"
"Not so! The red rose is not discarded for the white. The contrast only heightens the beauty."
"Not at all! The red rose isn't overshadowed by the white. The contrast just makes the beauty stand out even more."
"I have heard it said," Stephania continued, choosing a circuitous path instead of the direct one her guests had taken, "that you Teutons have ideals even, while you starve on bread and water. And I have been told that, were you permitted to choose for your life's companion the most beautiful woman on earth, you would hie yourselves into the gray ages of the world's dawn for the realization of your dreams. Has your ideal been realized, since you have established your residence in Rome, King Otto?"
"I've heard it said," Stephania continued, taking a longer route instead of the direct path her guests had chosen, "that you Teutons have ideals even while living on just bread and water. And I've been told that if you could choose the most beautiful woman in the world as your life partner, you would go back to the early ages to make that dream a reality. Has your ideal come true now that you’re in Rome, King Otto?"
There was a brief pause, then he replied, looking straight ahead:
There was a brief pause, then he replied, staring straight ahead:
"Love comes more stealthily than light, of which even the dark cypresses are enamoured in your Italian noondays."
"Love comes in more quietly than sunlight, which even the dark cypress trees are drawn to during your afternoons in Italy."
"You evade my question."
"You’re avoiding my question."
"What would you have me say?"
"What do you want me to say?"
She gave him a quick glance, which set his pulses to throbbing wildly and sent the hot blood seething through his veins.
She gave him a quick glance that made his heart race and sent his blood pumping.
"Is your heart free, King Otto?"
"Is your heart free, King Otto?"
A drear sense of desolation and loneliness came over the youth.
A heavy sense of emptiness and loneliness overwhelmed the young man.
"Free," he replied almost inaudibly.
"Free," he replied nearly silently.
She gave a little, nervous laugh.
She gave a small, nervous laugh.
"But how know you that, surrounded by such loveliness, as that which you have this very night witnessed in my circle, your hour may not strike at last?"
"But how can you be sure that, surrounded by such beauty, like what you've seen in my group tonight, your moment might not finally come?"
Otto raised his eyes to those of the woman by his side.
Otto gazed into the eyes of the woman next to him.
"Fair lady, beautiful as Love's oracle itself, my heart is in little danger even from your fairest satellites. But mistake not my meaning. I am not insusceptible to the fever of the Gods! Love I have sought under all forms and guises! And if I found it not, if I have listened to its richest eloquence as to some song in a foreign tongue, which my heart understood not,—it is not that I have lacked the soul for love. Love I found not, though phantoms I have eagerly chased in this troubled dream of life. What avails it, to contend with one's destiny? And this is mine!"
"Fair lady, as beautiful as Love's oracle itself, my heart isn't really at risk even from your most handsome admirers. But don't get me wrong. I'm not immune to the fever of the Gods! I've searched for love in all its forms and disguises! And if I didn't find it, if I listened to its richest expressions like a song in a foreign language my heart couldn't understand, it's not because I lack the ability to love. I didn't find love, even though I eagerly chased after illusions in this troubled dream of life. What's the point of fighting against one's fate? And this is mine!"
Stephania laughed.
Stephania giggled.
"You speak like some hoary anchorite from the Thebaide. Truly, now I begin to understand, why your chroniclers call you the 'Wonder-child of the World.' Lover, idealist, and cynic in one!"
"You sound like an ancient hermit from Thebaid. Honestly, I’m beginning to understand why your historians refer to you as the 'Wonder-child of the World.' You're a lover, an idealist, and a cynic all at the same time!"
"Nay—you wrong me! Cynic I am not! My mother was a princess of Greece. The fairest woman my eyes ever gazed upon—save one! She died in her youth and beauty, following my father, the emperor, into his early grave. I was left alone in the world, alone with the monks, alone in the great gloom of our tall and spectral pines! The monks understood not my craving for the sun and the blue skies. The whiter snows of Thuringia chilled my heart and froze my soul! I longed for Rome—I craved for the South. My dead mother's blood flows in my veins. Hither I came, braving the avalanches and the fever and the wrath of the electors, I came, once more to challenge the phantoms of the past from their long forgotten tombs, to make Rome—what once she was—the capital of the earth. Rome's dream is Eternity!"
"No—you’re misunderstanding me! I'm not a cynic! My mother was a princess from Greece. She was the most beautiful woman I've ever seen—except for one! She died young and beautiful, following my father, the emperor, to an early grave. I was left all alone in the world, just me and the monks, alone in the dark shadows of our tall and ghostly pines! The monks didn’t get my yearning for the sun and the blue skies. The white snows of Thuringia froze my heart and soul! I longed for Rome—I craved the South. My dead mother’s blood runs through my veins. I came here, facing avalanches, fever, and the anger of the electors, to confront the ghosts of the past from their long-forgotten tombs, to make Rome—what it once was—the capital of the earth. Rome's dream is Eternity!”
Stephania listened in silence and with downcast eyes.
Stephania listened silently, her eyes fixed on the ground.
Never had the ear of the beautiful Roman heard words like these. The illiteracy, vileness, and depravity of her own countrymen never perhaps presented itself to her in so glaring a contrast, as when thrown into comparison with the ideal son of the Empress Theophano and Otto II, of Saracenic renown. His words were like some strange music, which flatters the senses, that try in vain to retain their harmonies.
Never had the ear of the beautiful Roman heard words like these. The ignorance, cruelty, and corruption of her own countrymen were perhaps never more obvious to her than when compared to the ideal son of Empress Theophano and Otto II, renowned among the Saracens. His words were like an unfamiliar melody that delights the senses, which struggle in vain to grasp the harmonies.
There was a pause during which neither spoke.
They both fell silent for a moment without saying anything.
Otto thought he felt the soft pressure of Stephania's arm against his own.
Otto thought he could feel the soft pressure of Stephania's arm against his.
"You spoke of one who alone might challenge the dead empress in point of fairness," the woman spoke at last and her voice betrayed an emotion which she vainly strove to conceal. "Who is that one?"
"You mentioned someone who might be as beautiful as the late empress," the woman finally said, her voice betraying an emotion she tried hard to conceal. "Who is that person?"
"Why do you ask?"
"Why are you asking?"
"Theophano's beauty was renowned. Even our poets sing of her."
"Theophano's beauty was famous. Even our poets write about her."
"I will tell you at some other time."
"I'll tell you another time."
"Tell me now!"
"Tell me right now!"
"We are approaching the grotto. Your guests are waiting."
"We're nearing the grotto. Your guests are waiting."
"Tell me now!"
"Tell me now!"
"Crescentius is expecting us. He will be wondering at our tardiness."
"Crescentius is waiting for us. He’s probably wondering why we’re late."
"Tell me now!"
"Tell me now!"
Otto breathed hard.
Otto was out of breath.
"Oh, why do you ask, Stephania, why do you ask?"
"Oh, why are you asking, Stephania, why are you asking?"
"Who is the woman?"
"Who's the woman?"
The question fell huskily from her lips.
The question came out raspy from her lips.
The answer came, soft as a zephyr that dies as it passes:
The answer came softly, like a breeze that disappears as it goes.
"Stephania!"
"Stephania!"
Quickening their steps they reached the grotto, without daring to face each other. The woman's heart throbbed as impetuously as that of the youth, as they found themselves at the entrance of the Grotto of Egeria in a blaze of light, emanating from innumerable torches artfully arranged among the stalactites, which diffused brilliant irradiations. The sumptuous dresses of the nobles and barons blazed into view; the spray from the fountain leaped up to a great height and descended in showers of liquid jewels of iridescent hues.
They quickened their pace and arrived at the grotto, avoiding eye contact. The woman's heart raced just as fast as the young man's as they stood at the entrance of the Grotto of Egeria, lit by a bright light from numerous torches strategically placed among the stalactites, creating stunning reflections. The luxurious outfits of the nobles and barons shone brightly; the fountain's spray shot high and fell like showers of sparkling, colorful jewels.
A collation of fruits and wines wooed the appetite of the guests on every hand. Sweet harmonies floated from the adjoining groves, and, amidst a general buzz of delight and admiration, Stephania took her seat at the festal board between the Senator of Rome and the German king.
A variety of fruits and wines enticed the guests all around. Sweet melodies floated in from the nearby groves, and, amidst a general buzz of happiness and gratitude, Stephania sat at the banquet table between the Roman Senator and the German king.
The flower of beauty, wit and magnificence of the Senator's Roman court had been culled to grace this festival, for there was no one present, who was not remarked for at least one of these attributes, some even by the union of all. The most beautiful women of Rome surrounded the consort of the Senator, who outshone them all. Even envy could not deny her the crown.
The most beautiful, intelligent, and impressive people from the Senator's Roman court had come together to celebrate this festival. Everyone there had at least one of these qualities, with some even having all three. The most stunning women in Rome were surrounding the Senator's partner, who outshone them all. Even envy couldn't diminish her status as the best.
Nevertheless, and for the first time, perhaps, Stephania seemed to misdoubt the supremacy and power of her great beauty, and while she affected being absorbed in other matters, her eye watched with devouring anxiety every glance of her exalted guest, whose feverish vivaciousness betrayed to her his inmost thoughts.
For the first time, Stephania appeared to question the power and effect of her stunning beauty. Although she acted as if she was concentrating on other matters, her eyes nervously tracked every glance from her distinguished guest, whose fidgety energy exposed his real emotions.
The Senator's countenance was that of the Sphinx of the desert. He appeared neither to see nor to hear.
The Senator's expression was like that of the Sphinx in the desert. He appeared to neither see nor hear anything.
Otto meanwhile, in order to remove from his path the terrible temptation which he felt growing with every instant, in order to divert Eckhardt's attention, who he instinctively felt was watching his every gesture, and to stifle any possible suspicions, which Crescentius might entertain, affected to be struck with the appearance of one of Stephania's ladies, who resembled her in stature and in the colour of her hair. He intentionally mistook her for the fairy in the grotto, laughingly challenging her acquaintance, which she as merrily denied, declaring herself to be the wife of one of the barons present. But Otto would not be convinced and attached himself to her with a zeal, which brought on both many pointed jests on the part of the assembled revellers.
Meanwhile, Otto, in an effort to shake off the overwhelming temptation that was growing stronger by the moment, tried to distract Eckhardt, who he felt was watching him closely, and to dismiss any potential suspicions Crescentius might have. He acted surprised when one of Stephania's ladies appeared, who looked just like her in height and hair color. He jokingly mistook her for the fairy in the grotto and playfully invited her to join him, but she cheerfully declined, saying she was the wife of one of the barons present. However, Otto wasn’t convinced and approached her with such enthusiasm that it led to a lot of teasing remarks from the other guests.
Stephania immediately observed the ruse, but as her eye met that of the Senator, an unaccountable terror seized her. She turned away and pretended to join her guests in their merriment. Among those present were some of the most imaginative and prolific minds of an age, otherwise dark and illiterate, yet the brilliant play and coruscations of Stephania's wit, the depth of some of the glittering remarks which fell from her lips, were not surpassed by any. At times she exhibited a tone of recklessness almost bordering on defiance and mockery, the lightning's power to scorch as well as to illumine, but when relapsing into what appeared her more natural mood, it was scarcely possible to resist the grace and seductiveness of her manner. Even the doctrines, which half in gayety, half in haughty acceptance of the character assigned to her on this evening, she promulgated, full of poetical epicureanism, fell with so sweet a harmony from her lips, that saints could not have wished them mended.
Stephania quickly figured out the trick, but when she locked eyes with the Senator, an unexplainable fear overwhelmed her. She turned away and pretended to join her guests in their fun. Among them were some of the most creative and prolific thinkers of a time that was otherwise dark and uneducated. Still, the clever banter and flashes of Stephania's wit, combined with the depth of some of her sparkling comments, were unmatched. At times, she exhibited a reckless tone that almost bordered on defiance and mockery, like lightning that can both scorch and shine. However, when she relaxed into what seemed to be her natural mood, it was almost impossible to resist the charm and allure of her presence. Even the ideas she shared, partly joking and partly embracing the role assigned to her that evening, full of poetic hedonism, flowed from her lips with such sweet harmony that even saints couldn’t have hoped for anything better.
Otto, meanwhile, continued to play his serf-assigned part, but he lost not a single word or gesture of Stephania and his fervour towards his chosen partner rose in proportion with Stephania's gayety. But he did not fail to observe that her siren-smile was directed towards himself and his soul drank in the beams of her beauty, as the palm-tree absorbs the fervid suns of Africa, motionless with delight.
Otto continued to play his assigned role, but he didn’t miss a single word or gesture from Stephania, and his feelings for her deepened along with her happiness. He noticed that her captivating smile was directed at him, and he soaked up the glow of her beauty like a palm tree soaking up the intense sun in Africa, completely still in his joy.
While gayety and convivial enjoyment seemed at their height, Eckhardt strode from the grotto, unobserved by the revellers and entered a secluded path leading into the remoter regions of the park. Otto's predilection for the wife of the Senator of Rome had escaped him as little as had her own seeming coquetry, and he had looked on in silence, until, seized with profound disgust, he could bear it no longer.
As laughter and fun reached their highest point, Eckhardt slipped out of the grotto, unnoticed by the guests, and took a quiet path deeper into the park. Otto's attraction to the wife of the Senator of Rome was as clear to him as her own flirtation, and he had watched silently until, overwhelmed with disgust, he could no longer bear it.
What he had always feared was coming to pass.
His biggest fears were becoming a reality.
When the Romans could no longer vanquish their foes on the field of battle, they destroyed them with their women.
When the Romans could no longer win battles against their enemies, they struck at them through their women.
The gardens which Eckhardt traversed resembled the fabled treasure-house of Aladdin. Every tree glistened with sparkling clusters of red, blue and green lights, every flowerbed was bordered with lines and circles of iridescent globes, and the fountains tossed up spiral columns of amber, rose and amethyst spray against the transparent azure of the summer skies, in which a lustrous golden moon shone full.
The gardens Eckhardt walked through resembled Aladdin's famous treasure room. Every tree twinkled with groups of red, blue, and green lights, each flowerbed was decorated with circles and lines of glowing orbs, and the fountains sprayed spirals of amber, pink, and purple against the clear blue summer sky, where a bright golden moon hung full.
But a madness seemed suddenly to have seized the revellers.
But it felt like a madness suddenly took over the partygoers.
No one knew whither Crescentius had gone.
No one knew where Crescentius had disappeared to.
No one knew who was a dancer, a flute-player, a noble.
No one could tell who was a dancer, a flute player, or a noble.
Satyrs and fauns fell to chasing nymphs with shouting. Everywhere laughter and shouts were heard, whispers and panting breaths. Darkness covered certain parts of the groves. Truly it was a long time, since anything similar had been seen in Rome.
Satyrs and fauns began chasing nymphs, laughing and shouting. All around, you could hear laughter and cheers, along with whispers and heavy breathing. Some parts of the groves were enveloped in darkness. It had genuinely been a long time since anything like this had been witnessed in Rome.
Roused and intoxicated by the contamination, the fever had at last seized Otto. Rushing into the forest, he ran with the others. New flocks of nymphs swarmed round him every moment. Seeing at last a band of maidens led by one arrayed as Diana, he sprang to it, intending to scrutinize the goddess more closely. They encircled him in a mad whirl, and, evidently bent upon making him follow, rushed away the next moment like a herd of deer. But he stood rooted to the spot with wildly beating heart.
Awakened and filled with excitement, the fever finally took over Otto. He dashed into the forest, running alongside the others. New groups of nymphs appeared at every turn. Spotting a group of maidens led by someone dressed as Diana, he jumped forward, eager to get a closer look at the goddess. They encircled him in a frenzied dance, clearly wanting him to join, before darting away like a herd of deer. But he remained frozen in place, his heart racing uncontrollably.
A great yearning, such as he had never felt before, seized him at that moment and the love for Stephania rushed to his heart as a tremendous tidal wave. Never had she seemed to him so pure, so dear, so beloved, as in that forest of frenzied madness. A moment before he had himself wished to drink of that cup, which drowned past and present; now he was seized with repugnance and remorse. He felt stifled in this unholy air; his eyes sought the stars, glimmering through the interstices of the interwoven branches.
In that moment, he was hit by a deep longing like nothing he had ever felt before, and his love for Stephania surged in his heart like a huge tidal wave. Never had she seemed so pure, so precious, so loved to him as she did in that chaotic forest. Just a moment before, he had wanted to lose himself in that intoxicating allure that wiped away the past and present; now, he felt overwhelmed with disgust and regret. He felt suffocated in that polluted air; his eyes searched for the stars shining through the gaps in the tangled branches.
A shadow fell across his path.
A shadow crossed his path.
He turned. Before him stood Eckhardt, the Margrave.
He turned around. Standing in front of him was Eckhardt, the Margrave.
"I have seen and heard," he spoke in response to Otto's questioning gaze. "King of the Germans, I have enough of Rome, enough of feasts, enough of conquests. I am stifling. I cannot breathe in this accursed air. Command the return beyond the Alps. On these siren rocks your ship will founder! Rome is no place for you!"
"I've seen and heard enough," he said in response to Otto's questioning gaze. "King of the Germans, I'm finished with Rome, finished with the feasts, finished with the conquests. I'm suffocating. I can't breathe in this cursed air. Order the return beyond the Alps. Your ship will wreck on these siren rocks! Rome isn't the place for you!"
Otto stared at the man as if he feared he had lost his senses.
Otto looked at the man as if he were afraid he had lost his mind.
"King of the Germans," Eckhardt continued, "on my knees I entreat you—at the risk of your displeasure,—return beyond the Alps! See what has become of you! See what a woman has made of you, you, the son of the vanquisher of the Saracens!"
"King of the Germans," Eckhardt continued, "I plead with you on my knees—risking your wrath—please return beyond the Alps! Look at what you've become! Look at what a woman has turned you into, the son of the conqueror of the Saracens!"
He stretched out his arms entreatingly, as if to lead him away.
He reached out his arms desperately, as if to steer him away.
Otto covered his face with both hands.
Otto covered his face with his hands.
"And I love only her in the wide, wide world," he muttered.
"And I love only her in the entire world," he whispered.
At this juncture a light, elastic step resounded on the gravel path.
Right now, a light, springy step echoed on the gravel path.
Benilo stepped into the clearing.
Benilo entered the clearing.
"Stephania awaits the king in the pavillion."
"Stephania is waiting for the king in the tent."
Eckhardt laid his hands on Otto's shoulders, straining his eyes in silent entreaty into those of the King.
Eckhardt placed his hands on Otto's shoulders, looking into the King's eyes with a silent request.
"Do not go!" he begged.
"Don't go!" he begged.
Otto winced, but the presence of Benilo caused him to shake himself free of the Margrave's restraining hand.
Otto flinched, but Benilo's presence helped him shake off the Margrave's restraining hand.
"Stephania is waiting," he stammered.
"Stephania is waiting," he said.
"Then you will not grant my request?" Eckhardt spoke with quivering voice.
"So you're not going to fulfill my request?" Eckhardt said with a shaking voice.
"In Rome we live,—in Rome we die!"
"We live in Rome — we die in Rome!"
Taking Benilo's arm he hastened away, leaving Eckhardt to ponder over his prophetic words.
He grabbed Benilo's arm and rushed off, leaving Eckhardt to ponder his prophetic words.
For a moment the Margrave remained, straining his gaze after Otto's retreating form.
For a moment, the Margrave paused, concentrating on Otto's disappearing figure.
His heart was heavy,—heavy to breaking. Dared he enter the arena against the Sorceress of Rome? He laughed aloud.
His heart was weighed down—so much it felt like it could shatter. Could he actually enter the arena to face the Sorceress of Rome? He chuckled loudly.
There are moments when the tragedy of our own life is almost amusing.
Sometimes the hardships in our lives can be almost laughable.
CHAPTER VI
CHAPTER 6
BEYOND THE GRAVE
AFTERLIFE
ckhardt turned to go, but he
had barely moved, when, as if
risen from the earth, there
stood before him the tall, veiled
form of a woman, who whispered,
flooding his face with her
burning breath:
ckhardt turned to walk away, but he had hardly moved when, as if she had risen from the earth, a tall, veiled woman appeared in front of him, whispering and filling his face with her warm breath:
"I love you! Come! No one will see us!"
"I love you! Let's go! No one will catch us!"
Eckhardt trembled in every limb. He would have known that voice, even if it had spoken to him from the depths of the grave. The heavy veil which shrouded the woman's face prevented him from scrutinizing her features.
Eckhardt trembled all over. He would have recognized that voice, even if it had come from the grave. The heavy veil over the woman's face made it impossible for him to see her features clearly.
"Who are you?" he stammered, just to say something. Swift as thought she threw her arms round him, but to recede as swiftly.
"Who are you?" he stuttered, trying to break the silence. In a flash, she hugged him tightly but let go just as quickly.
"Hurry! See how lonely it is! I love you! Come!"
"Hurry! Look how empty it is! I love you! Come on!"
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
"Can you not guess?"
"Can't you guess?"
He stretched out his arms toward her, but she gambolled before him, as a butterfly, flitting from flower to flower.
He stretched out his arms toward her, but she twirled around him like a butterfly, moving from flower to flower.
"Night of Love—night of madness," she whispered. "To-night, if you but will it, the secret is yours!"
"Night of passion—night of excitement," she whispered. "Tonight, if you want it, the secret is yours!"
Her voice thrilled him through and through. The perfume of the Poppy-flower sank benumbing into his heart. It was her voice,—it was her form,—was it but a mocking phantom,—what was it? Again she approached him.
Her voice thrilled him entirely. The fragrance of the Poppy flower dulled his heart. It was her voice—it was her form—was it just a tempting illusion—what was it? Once more, she drew nearer to him.
"Lift the veil!" she spoke in a voice of command.
"Reveal the truth!" she said assertively.
With trembling hand he started to obey, when the leaves of the nearest myrtle-bush began to rustle.
With a trembling hand, he started to follow the instructions when the leaves of the nearest myrtle bush began to rustle.
Eckhardt heard nothing, saw nothing.
Eckhardt heard nothing, saw nothing.
As Benilo stepped into the moonlight, the apparition vanished like a dream phantom, but from the distance her laugh was heard, strange in some way, and ominous.
As Benilo stepped into the moonlight, the ghost vanished like a disappearing dream, but in the distance, her laugh echoed, unsettling and eerie.
Eckhardt rushed after the fading vision like a madman.
Eckhardt ran after the vanishing figure like a crazy person.
Would it mock him for ever, wherever he was, wherever he went?
Would it always taunt him, no matter where he was or where he went?
How long he had followed it, in headlong, breathless pursuit, as on that fateful eve, when it had lured him from the altars of Christ, he knew not. When he at last desisted from the mad and fruitless chase, he found himself at the base of the Capitoline Hill. Here were scattered the ruins of the old Mamertine prisons, once a series of cells rising in stages against the rock to a considerable height. Here were the baths of Mamertius, where Jugurtha, the Numidian, was starved. There Simon Bar Gioras, the Jew, was strangled, he, who to the last maintained the struggle against the victorious son of Vespasian. In the cell to the right Appius Claudius, the Triumvir, was said to have committed suicide. Another cell reëchoed from the clangour of the chains of Simon Petrus. It was not a region where men tarried long, and few relished the fare of the low taverns, which were strung along the gray wall of Servius Tullius. For weird and dismal wails were at times to be heard in clear moonlight nights, and the region of the Capitoline Hill, cut by the old Gemonian stairs, was in ill repute, as in the days of Republican Rome.
He didn't know how long he had been chasing it, breathless and reckless, just like that fateful evening when it had taken him away from the altars of Christ. When he finally stopped the crazy and pointless pursuit, he found himself at the bottom of Capitoline Hill. Here lay the ruins of the old Mamertine prisons, which were once a series of cells stacked against the rock, rising high. Here were the baths of Mamertius, where Jugurtha, the Numidian, was starved. There, Simon Bar Gioras, the Jew, was strangled—he who, until the very end, fought against the victorious son of Vespasian. In the cell to the right, Appius Claudius, the Triumvir, was said to have committed suicide. Another cell echoed with the clanking chains of Simon Peter. This was not a place where people hung around, and few enjoyed the food at the rundown taverns lining the gray wall of Servius Tullius. On clear moonlit nights, strange and haunting wails could sometimes be heard, and the area around Capitoline Hill, marked by the old Gemonian stairs, had a bad reputation, just like in the days of Republican Rome.
He had not gone very far when he found himself before the entrance of a cavern, and Eckhardt's attention was caught by a strange red glow as from some fire within. As he gazed it died out, and he was left in doubt, whether it was an illusion of his imagination, or some phenomenon peculiar to the spot. The prisoners of the Roman state were no longer conveyed hither for safe-keeping, but confined in the dismal dungeons of Torre di Nona and Corte Savella. The glimmer he had seen could not therefore emanate from the cell of some unfortunate, here awaiting his sentence. Vainly he strained his gaze. All was darkness again within, and although the moon was high in a clear sky, set with innumerable stars, their distant glimmer could not penetrate the murky depths.
He hadn't walked very far when he came across a cave entrance, and Eckhardt noticed a weird red glow, like a fire coming from inside. As he stared at it, the light faded, leaving him uncertain if it was just his imagination or something special about the place. The Roman state no longer held prisoners here for safekeeping; instead, they were locked up in the harsh dungeons of Torre di Nona and Corte Savella. So, the light he saw couldn't have come from some unfortunate soul waiting for their fate. He strained to see more, but everything was dark inside again, and even though the moon was high in a clear sky filled with countless stars, their distant light couldn’t penetrate the murky depths.
Eckhardt waited some minutes and the glimmer reappeared. What urged him onward to explore the cause of the strange light he could not have told. Still he dared not venture into the gloom without the aid of a torch. Quickly resolved he retraced his steps towards the few scattered houses, near the ancient wall, entered a dimly lighted, evil-smelling shop, purchased torch and flints and returned to the entrance of the cavern.
Eckhardt waited for a few minutes until the light flickered back into sight. He couldn’t explain why he felt the urge to discover the source of the strange glow. Still, he didn’t want to venture into the darkness without a flashlight. Determined, he made his way back to the few scattered houses near the old wall, entered a dim, musty shop, bought a flashlight and some flints, and then returned to the entrance of the cave.
After lighting his torch he entered slowly and carefully, marking every step he took in the dust and sand, which covered the ground of the cave. The farther he advanced the more singular grew the spectacle which greeted his gaze.
After lighting his torch, he entered slowly and cautiously, paying attention to every step he took in the dust and sand on the cave floor. The deeper he went, the stranger the sights before him became.
The cavern was of great extent, composed of enormous masses of rocks, seemingly tossed together in chaotic confusion, and glittering all over in the blaze of innumerable irradiations, as with serpents of coloured light, so singularly brilliant and twisted were the stalactites which clustered within. There was one rock, in which a strong effort of the imagination might have shaped resemblance to a crucifix. Fastened to this by an iron rivet, a chain and a belt round his waist, lay the form of a man, apparently in a deadly swoon, as if exhausted from the struggle against the massive links. Some embers still burned near the prisoner and had probably been the means of attracting Eckhardt's attention.
The cavern was enormous, filled with massive rock formations that looked like they were haphazardly piled together, sparkling with countless glowing reflections, like colorful serpents of light. The stalactites hanging from above were especially bright and twisted. One rock, with a little imagination, could be seen as resembling a crucifix. Attached to this rock by an iron rivet was a chain and a belt around the waist of a man who seemed to be in a deep faint, as if exhausted from his struggle against the heavy chains. Some embers still flickered near the prisoner and likely caught Eckhardt's attention.
Startled by the strange sight which encountered his gaze, Eckhardt eagerly surveyed the person of the prisoner. He appeared a man who had passed his prime, and his frame betokened a scholar rather than an athlete. His head being averted, Eckhardt was not able to scan his features.
Startled by the unusual sight in front of him, Eckhardt quickly looked over the prisoner. He appeared to be a man who had seen better times, and his physique hinted more at a scholar than an athlete. With his head turned away, Eckhardt couldn't see his face clearly.
At first Eckhardt was inclined to attribute the prisoner's plight to an attack by outlaws who had stripped him, and then, to secure secrecy and immunity, had left him to his fate. But a second consideration staggered this presumption, for as he raised his torch above the man's head, he discovered the tonsure which proclaimed him a monk, and what bandit, ever so desperate, would perpetrate a deed, which would consign his soul to purgatory for ever more? Besides, what wealth had a friar to tempt the avidity of a bravo?
Initially, Eckhardt believed the prisoner’s predicament was the result of an attack by outlaws who had robbed him and left him to survive on his own for their own safety. But a second thought made him rethink this assumption; as he raised his torch above the man's head, he saw the tonsure that marked him as a monk. What kind of desperate bandit would perform an act that would condemn his soul to purgatory forever? Also, what kind of riches could a friar possibly possess to provoke the greed of a thug?
Vainly puzzling his brain, as to the probable authorship of a deed, as dark as the identity of the hapless creature, thus securely fettered to the stone, he looked round. There was no vestige of drink or food; perhaps the man was starved and slowly expiring in the last throes of exhaustion. His breath came in rasping gasps and the short-cropped raven-blue hair slightly tinged with gray heightened the cadaverous tints of the body, which was of the colour of dried parchment.
Frustrated trying to figure out who could have committed such a terrible act, just like the identity of the unfortunate person tied to the stone, he looked around. There was no sign of food or drink; maybe the man was starving and slowly dying from exhaustion. He breathed in harsh gasps, and his short, dark blue hair, slightly speckled with gray, made his pale skin look even more lifeless, resembling dried parchment.
The sudden flow of light, which flooded his eyes, perhaps long unaccustomed thereto, caused the prostrate man to writhe and to start from his swoon. His eyes, deeply sunk in their sockets, and flashing a strange delirious light, stared with awe and fear into the flame of the torch.
The sudden burst of light that filled his eyes, probably accustomed to darkness, caused the man on the ground to jerk awake. His eyes, deeply embedded in their sockets and shining with an odd, wild expression, gazed with a mix of awe and fear into the flame of the torch.
But no sooner had he encountered Eckhardt's gaze than he uttered a cry of dismay and would have relapsed into his swoon, had not the Margrave grasped him by the shoulder in an effort to support the weak, tottering body. But the cry had startled him, and so great was Eckhardt's dismay, that his fingers relaxed their hold and the man fell back, striking his head against the rock.
But as soon as he met Eckhardt's gaze, he cried out in shock and would have fainted if the Margrave hadn't caught him by the shoulder to steady his weak, swaying body. However, the scream startled him, and Eckhardt was so taken aback that he lost his grip, causing the man to fall back and hit his head against the rock.
"I am dying—fetch me some water," he begged piteously and Eckhardt stepped outside of the cavern and filled his helmet from a well, whose crystal stream seemed to pour from the fissures of the Tarpeian rock. This he carried to the hapless wretch, raising his head and holding it to his lips. The prisoner drank greedily and stammered his thanks in a manner as if his tongue had swollen too big for his mouth.
"I'm dying—please get me some water," he begged urgently, and Eckhardt walked out of the cave and filled his helmet at a well, where clear water appeared to flow from the cracks in the Tarpeian rock. He returned with it to the unfortunate man, lifting his head and bringing it to his lips. The prisoner drank hungrily and stammered his thanks as if his tongue had swollen too much for his mouth.
There was a breathless silence, then Eckhardt said:
There was a tense silence, and then Eckhardt said:
"I have sought you long—everywhere. How came you in this plight?"
"I've been searching for you everywhere for a while. How did you get into this situation?"
The monk looked up. In his eyes there was a great fear.
The monk looked up. There was a profound fear in his eyes.
"Pity—pity!" he muttered, vainly endeavouring to raise himself.
"What a shame—what a shame!" he whispered, struggling to pull himself up.
Eckhardt's stern gaze was his sole reply.
Eckhardt just looked at him in silence.
The ensuing silence seemed to both an eternity.
The silence that followed felt like it went on for ages.
The monk could not bear the Margrave's gaze, and had closed his eyes.
The monk couldn't stand the Margrave's gaze and had closed his eyes.
"What of Ginevra?"
"What about Ginevra?"
Slowly the words fell from Eckhardt's lips.
Eckhardt slowly spoke the words.
The monk groaned. His limbs writhed and strained against the chains that fettered him to the rock. But he made no reply.
The monk groaned. His limbs twisted and strained against the chains that held him to the rock. But he stayed silent.
"What of Ginevra?" Eckhardt repeated inexorably.
"What about Ginevra?" Eckhardt asked firmly.
Still there came no answer.
No answer came still.
Eckhardt stooped over the prostrate form like a spirit of vengeance descended from on high and so fiercely burned his gaze upon the monk that the latter vainly endeavoured to turn away his face. He could feel those eyes, even though his own were closed.
Eckhardt leaned over the fallen figure like an avenging spirit from above, staring at the monk with such intensity that the monk tried desperately to look away. Even with his eyes closed, he could feel that gaze on him.
"You stand in the shadow of death," Eckhardt spoke, "You will never leave this cavern alive! Answer briefly and truthfully,—and I will have your body consigned to consecrated earth and masses said for your soul. Remain obdurate and rot where you lie, till the trumpet blast of resurrection day chases the worms from their loathsome feast!"
"You’re facing death," Eckhardt said. "You won’t leave this cave alive! Answer me quickly and honestly—and I’ll have your body buried in sacred ground and prayers said for your soul. Stay stubborn and you’ll rot right where you are until the trumpet sounds on resurrection day and drives the worms away from their ugly feast!"
The dying man answered with a groan.
The dying man responded with a groan.
"What of Ginevra?" Eckhardt questioned for the third time.
"What about Ginevra?" Eckhardt asked for the third time.
The monk breathed hard. A tremor shook his limbs as he gasped:
The monk was breathing hard. A shiver went through his body as he struggled to catch his breath:
"Ginevra—lives."
"Ginevra—lives on."
Eckhardt's hands went to his head. He closed his eyes in mortal agony and for a moment nothing but his heavy breathing was to be heard in the cavern. When he again looked down upon the prostrate man, he saw his lips turn purple, saw the film of death begin to cover his eyes. How much there was to be asked. How brief the time!
Eckhardt pressed his hands against his head. He closed his eyes in sharp pain, and for a moment, the only sound in the cavern was his heavy breathing. When he looked down at the man on the ground again, he noticed his lips turning purple and the shadow of death beginning to cover his eyes. There were so many questions to ask. And so little time!
"You chanted the Requiem over the body of Ginevra, knowing her to be among the living?"
"You read the Requiem over Ginevra's body, knowing she was still alive?"
The monk nodded feebly.
The monk nodded weakly.
Eckhardt's breath came hard. His breast heaved, as if it must burst and his hand shook so violently that some of the hot pitch from the taper struck the prisoner on the shoulder. He writhed with a groan.
Eckhardt was breathing hard. His chest was rising and falling as if it would explode, and his hand shook so much that some of the hot wax from the candle dripped onto the prisoner's shoulder. The prisoner twisted in pain with a groan.
"What prompted the hellish deceit?" Eckhardt continued. "Did she not have my love?"
"What led to the awful betrayal?" Eckhardt asked insistently. "Did she not have my love?"
The monk shook his head.
The monk shook his head.
"It was not enough. It was not enough!"
"It just wasn't sufficient. It really wasn't sufficient!"
"What more had I to give?"
"What else could I provide?"
"Marozia's inheritance—the emperor's tomb!"
"Marozia's inheritance—the emperor's grave!"
"Marozia's inheritance?" Eckhardt repeated, like one in a dream. "The emperor's tomb? What madness is this? She never hinted at a wish unfulfilled."
"Marozia's inheritance?" Eckhardt echoed, sounding as if he were in a daze. "The emperor's tomb? What kind of craziness is this? She never said she wanted anything."
"She asked you never to lift the veil from her past!"
"She told you not to reveal her past!"
The monk's words fell like a thunderbolt on Eckhardt's head.
The monk's words struck Eckhardt like a bolt of lightning.
"How came you by this knowledge?" he questioned aghast.
"How did you find out about this?" he asked in shock.
"Give me some water—I am choking," gasped the monk.
"Give me some water—I can’t breathe," the monk begged.
Again Eckhardt held the helmet to his lips, while he prayed that the spark of life might remain long enough in that enfeebled body, to clear the mystery, at whose brink he stood.
Once more, Eckhardt brought the helmet to his lips, hoping that the spark of life would endure in that fragile body just long enough to reveal the mystery at the edge of his comprehension.
The monk drank greedily, and when his thirst seemed appeased the water ran out of the corners of his mouth. He again relapsed into a swoon; he heard Eckhardt's questions, but lacked strength to answer.
The monk drank eagerly, and when his thirst was quenched, water dribbled from the corners of his mouth. He collapsed into unconsciousness; he heard Eckhardt's questions but didn't have the strength to answer.
Stooping over him, Eckhardt grasped him by the shoulder and shook him mercilessly. He must not die, until he knew all.
Eckhardt leaned over him, grabbed his shoulder, and shook him violently. He couldn't die until he knew everything.
A terrible certainty flashed through his mind.
A terrible realization hit him.
This monk knew what was to him a seven times sealed book.
This monk understood what he thought of as a book sealed seven times.
He had repeated to him Ginevra's wish,—now, nor heaven nor hell should turn him from his path.
He had repeated Ginevra's wish to him—now, neither heaven nor hell could divert him from his course.
"I thought,—Marozia's descendants were all dead," he said, fear and hesitation in his tones.
"I thought—Marozia's descendants were all gone," he said, his voice filled with fear and uncertainty.
The monk feebly shook his head.
The monk shook his head faintly.
"One lives,—the deadliest of the flock."
"One lives—the most dangerous of the group."
A chill as of death seemed to benumb Eckhardt's limbs.
A cold sensation, like death, seemed to paralyze Eckhardt's limbs.
"One lives," he gasped. "Her name?"
"One lives," he breathed. "What's her name?"
Delirium seemed to have seized the prostrate wretch. He mumbled strange words while his fingers were digging into the sand, as if he were preparing his own grave.
The miserable person seemed to be in a state of delirium. He mumbled strange words while his fingers clawed at the sand, as if he were digging his own grave.
"Her name!" thundered Eckhardt into the monk's ear.
"What's her name!" Eckhardt shouted into the monk's ear.
The latter raised himself straight up and stared at the Margrave with dead, expressionless eyes.
The latter sat up straight and stared at the Margrave with lifeless, empty eyes.
"In the world, Ginevra,—beyond the grave—Theodora!"
"In the world, Ginevra—beyond the grave—Theodora!"
"Theodora!" A groan broke from Eckhardt's lips.
"Theodora!" Eckhardt sighed.
"And is this her work?"
"Is this her work?"
He pointed to the monk's chains, and the iron rivets driven into the rocks.
He pointed to the monk's chains and the iron rivets driven into the rocks.
The monk shook his head. The spark of life flickered up once more.
The monk shook his head. The spark of life flickered back to life again.
"Five days without food,—without water,—left here to perish—by a villain—whom the lightnings of heaven may blast—the betrayer of God and of man,—I am dying,—remember,—burial—masses—"
"Five days without food—without water—left here to die—by a villain—who could face divine punishment—the betrayer of God and humanity—I am dying—don't forget—burial—masses—"
The monk fell back with a gasp. The death-rattle was in his throat.
The monk collapsed, struggling to breathe. The sound of death was in his throat.
Eckhardt knelt by his side, raised his head and tried to stem the fleeting tide of life.
Eckhardt knelt next to him, lifted his head, and tried to stop the diminishing flow of life.
"His name! His name!" he shrieked, mad with fear, anguish and despair. "His name! Oh God, let him live but long enough for that,—his name?"
"His name! His name!" he shouted, overwhelmed with fear, pain, and despair. "His name! Oh God, just let him survive long enough for that—his name?"
It was too late.
It was too late.
The spark of life had gone out. The murderer of Gregory stood before a higher bar of judgment.
The spark of life was lost. Gregory's killer stood before a higher court of judgment.
There was a long silence in the rock caves under the Gemonian Stairs. Nothing was to be heard, save the hard breathing of the despairing man. He saw it all now,—all, but the instigator, the abettor of the terrible crime against him. If Ginevra was indeed the last link in that long chain of infamy, which had held its high revels in Castel San Angelo during the past decades, she could never hope to come into her own without some potent ally. The thought lay very near, that she might be intriguing in this very hour to regain the lost power of Marozia. But a second consideration at least staggered this theory. It rather seemed as if the man on whom she had relied for the realization of her terrible ambition had deceived her, after he had made her his own,—or had in some way failed to keep his pledge,—until, in the endeavour to find the support she required, she had sunk from the arms of one into those of another.
There was a long silence in the rock caves beneath the Gemonian Stairs. The only sound was the heavy breathing of the desperate man. He understood everything now—everything except who was responsible for the terrible crime against him. If Ginevra was truly the last link in the long chain of shame that had celebrated at Castel San Angelo over the past decades, she could never hope to regain her power without a strong ally. It was easy to think that she might be plotting right now to recover the lost influence of Marozia. However, a second thought cast doubt on this theory. It seemed like the man she relied on to achieve her dark ambitions had deceived her once he claimed her for himself—or had somehow failed to keep his promise—so that, in her search for the support she needed, she had fallen from one man's arms into another's.
A wild shriek resounded through the cavern.
A loud scream echoed in the cave.
Eckhardt trembled at the sound of his own despair.
Eckhardt trembled at the sound of his own despair.
Like a caged, wild beast he paced up and down in the darkness.
Like a caged wild animal, he paced back and forth in the dark.
The torch had fallen from his grasp and continued to glimmer on the sand.
The torch had fallen from his hand and continued to shine on the sand.
Had it lain within his power he would have shaken down the mighty rock over his head and buried himself with the hapless victim chained to the stone.
If he could have, he would have pushed the huge rock above him and buried himself along with the unlucky victim chained to it.
In vain he tried to order his chaotic thoughts.
He struggled to put his scattered thoughts in order.
Monstrous deception she had practised upon him!
What a massive trick she had played on him!
All her endearments, all her caresses, her kisses, her whisperings of love,—were they but the threads of the one vast fabric of a lie?
Were all her sweet words, her affectionate touches, her kisses, and her loving whispers just parts of one big lie?
It seemed too monstrous to be true; it seemed too monstrous to grasp!
It felt too crazy to be true; it seemed too crazy to comprehend!
And all for what?
And all for what?
The fleeting phantom of dominion, which must vanish as it came—unsatisfied.
The fleeting nature of power, which must vanish just as it came—unrealized.
How long he remained thus, he knew not. His torch had well nigh burnt down when at length he roused himself from his deadly stupor. Groping his way to the entrance of the cave, he stepped into the open.
He didn't know how long he had been like that. His flashlight was almost out when he finally shook off his intense sleepiness. Feeling his way to the cave entrance, he stepped outside.
Like one dazed he returned to his palace.
Like someone who has just woken up from a daze, he returned to his palace.
But he could not sleep.
But he couldn't sleep.
Profound were the emotions, which were awakened in his bosom, as he set foot within his chamber. Scenes of other days arose before him with the vividness of reality. He beheld himself again in the full vigour of manhood, ardent, impassioned, blessed with the hand of the woman he loved and anticipating a cloudless future. He beheld her as she was when he first called her his own, young, proud, beautiful. Her accents were those of endearment, her looks tenderness and love. They smote him now like a poniard's point driven to his very heart. He did not think he could have borne a pang so keen and live.
As he entered his room, he was overwhelmed by deep feelings. Memories from the past flooded his mind with vivid clarity. He saw himself in the prime of his life, full of passion and energy, fortunate to be loved by the woman he adored, eagerly anticipating a bright future. He recalled her as she was when he first made her his own—young, proud, and beautiful. Her words were filled with love, and her gaze was warm and affectionate. Now, they pierced him like a dagger in his heart. He couldn't fathom how he could feel such intense pain and still be alive.
Why,—he asked in despair—could not the past be recalled or for ever cancelled? Why could not men live their loves over again, to repair, what they might have omitted, neglected and regain their lost happiness?
"Why," he asked in frustration, "can’t the past be remembered or erased completely? Why can’t people relive their loves to fix what they might have missed, overlooked, and regain their lost happiness?"
Pressing his hands before his eyes, he tried to shut out the beautiful, agonizing vision.
Covering his eyes with his hands, he tried to shut out the shocking, painful sight.
It could not be excluded.
It couldn't be ruled out.
Staggering towards a chair, he sank upon it, a prey to unbearable anguish. Avenging furies beset him and lashed him with whips of steel.
Shuffling over to a chair, he sank into it, consumed by intense pain. Wrathful spirits encircled him and lashed out with steel whips.
He could not rest. He strode about the room. He even thought of quitting the house, denouncing himself as a madman for having come here at all. But where was he to go? He must endure the tortures. Perhaps they would subside. Little hope of it.
He couldn't relax. He walked back and forth in the room. He even thought about leaving the house, calling himself crazy for coming here in the first place. But where would he go? He had to put up with the torment. Maybe it would settle down. There was little hope of that.
He walked to the fire-place. The air of autumn was chill without. The embers, still glowing with a crimson reflection, had sunk in the grate. Aye—there he stood, where he had stood years ago, and oh, how unlike his former self! How different in feeling! Then he had some youth left, at least, and hope. Now he was crushed by the weight of a mystery which haunted him night and day. Could he but quit Rome! Could he but induce the king to return beyond the Alps. Little doubt, that under the immense gray sky, which formed so fitting a cupola for his grief, his soul might find rest. Here, with the feverish pulses of life beating madly round him, here, vegetating without purpose, without aim, he felt he would eventually go mad. He had inhaled the poison of the poppy-flower:—he was doomed.
He walked over to the fireplace. The autumn air was chilly outside. The embers, still glowing red, had settled in the grate. Yes—there he stood, where he had stood years ago, and oh, how different he was! How different he felt! Back then, he still had some youth and hope left. Now he was burdened by a mystery that haunted him day and night. If only he could leave Rome! If only he could persuade the king to return beyond the Alps. There’s no doubt that under the vast gray sky, which perfectly matched his sorrow, his soul might find peace. Here, with the chaotic pulse of life surrounding him, just existing without purpose or direction, he felt he would eventually lose his mind. He had inhaled the poison of the poppy flower: he was doomed.
Eckhardt did not attempt to court repose. Sleep was out of the question in his present wrought-up state of mind. Then wherefore seek his couch until he was calmer?
Eckhardt didn't bother trying to rest. Sleeping was out of the question in his current agitated state of mind. So why go to bed until he felt more at ease?
Calmer!
Chill out!
Could he ever be calm again, till his brain had ceased to work and his heart to beat? Should he ever know profound repose until he slept the sleep of death?
Could he ever feel calm again, until his mind stopped functioning and his heart stopped beating? Would he ever find true peace until he fell into eternal sleep?
Yet what was to insure him rest even within the tomb? Might he not encounter her in the beyond,—a thing apart from him through all eternity? During the brief period while he had cherished the thought of disappearing from the world for ever, he had pondered over many problems, which neither monk nor philosophers had been able to solve.
But what would ensure his peace even after death? Could he not encounter her in the afterlife—a separate existence from his for all eternity? During the brief time he considered disappearing from the world for good, he pondered many questions that neither monks nor philosophers had been able to answer.
Could we but know what would be our lot after death!
If only we could know what happens to us after we die!
There was a time, when he had rebelled against the thought that our footsteps are filled up and obliterated, as we pass on, like in a quicksand.
There was a time when he resisted the idea that our footprints get filled in and erased as we move forward, like in quicksand.
There was a time, he could not bear to think, that yesterday was indeed banished and gone for ever,—that a to-morrow must come of black and endless night.
There was a time he couldn't bear to think about, when yesterday was completely gone and lost forever—that tomorrow would emerge from a dark, endless night.
And now he craved for nothing more than annihilation, complete unrelenting annihilation. He knew not what he believed. He knew not what he doubted. He knew not what he denied.
Now he wanted nothing more than total destruction, complete and relentless destruction. He wasn’t sure what he believed. He wasn’t sure what he doubted. He wasn’t sure what he denied.
He was on the verge of madness.
He was close to losing it.
And the devil was busy in his heart, suggesting a solution he had hitherto shunned. The thought filled him with dread, tossing him to and fro on a tempestuous sea of doubt and yet pointing to no other refuge from black despair.
And the devil was at work in his heart, suggesting a solution he'd previously avoided. The thought filled him with fear, sending him spinning in a chaotic sea of doubt, yet providing no other way out of his deep despair.
He strove to resist the dread suggestion, but it grew upon him with fearful force and soon bore down all opposition.
He tried to push away the frightening thought, but it overwhelmed him with strong intensity and quickly broke down any resistance.
If all else failed—why not leap over the dark abyss?
If nothing else works—why not leap over the dark void?
A dreadful calm succeeded his agitation. It was vain to puzzle his brain with a solution of the problem which confronted him, a problem which mocked to scorn his efforts and his prayers.
A terrible calm settled in after his distress. It was useless to worry about finding a solution to the issue in front of him, a problem that mocked his efforts and his cries for help.
He closed his eyes, vainly groping for an escape from the dreadful labyrinth of doubt, and sinking deeper and deeper into rumination. Nature at last asserted her rights, and he fell into fitful, uneasy slumbers, in which all the misery of his life seemed to sweep afresh through his heart and to uproot the remotest depths of his tortured soul.
He shut his eyes, desperately looking for a way out of the terrible maze of doubt, sinking deeper into thought. Eventually, nature took over, and he slipped into a restless, uneasy sleep, where all the misery of his life surged through his heart again, uprooting the deepest parts of his tortured soul.
When Eckhardt woke from his stupor, the gray dawn was breaking. As he started up, a face which had appeared against the window quickly vanished. Was it but part of his dream or had he seen Benilo, the Chamberlain?
When Eckhardt woke up from his daze, the gray dawn was breaking. As he sat up, a face that had appeared at the window quickly vanished. Was it just part of his dream, or had he actually seen Benilo, the Chamberlain?
CHAPTER VII
CHAPTER 7
ARA COELI
ARA COELI
t was not till late that night,
that Otto found himself alone.
He had at last withdrawn from
the maddening revelry. Silence
was falling on the streets of
Rome and the dimness of
midnight upon the sky, through
which blazing meteors had torn
their brilliant furrows. After
dismissing his attendants, the
son of Theophano sat alone in the lonely chamber of his palace
on the Aventine. A sense of death-like desolation had come
over him. Never had the palace seemed so vast and so silent.
And he—he, the lord of it all—he had no loving heart to
turn to, no one, that understood him with a woman's intuition.
The waves of destiny seemed to close over him and the circumstances
of his past rose poignant and vivid before his fading sight.
It was late at night when Otto found himself alone. He had finally stepped away from the wild celebration. Silence was settling over the streets of Rome, and the darkness of midnight covered the sky, where blazing meteors had streaked bright paths. After dismissing his attendants, the son of Theophano sat by himself in the empty chamber of his palace on the Aventine. A deep sense of emptiness washed over him. Never had the palace felt so vast and quiet. And he—he, the master of it all—had no loving heart to turn to, no one who understood him with a woman's intuition. The waves of fate seemed to swallow him, and the events of his past rose up, sharp and vivid, before his fading vision.
But uppermost in his soul was the certainty that he could not further behold Stephania with impunity. When he recalled the meeting in the Minotaurus and the subsequent events of the evening, he lost all peace of mind. What then would be the result of a new meeting? What would become of him, should he thereafter find himself unable to contain his passion in darkness and in silence? Would he exhibit to the world the ridiculous spectacle of an insane lover, or would he, by some unheedful action, bring down upon himself the disdainful pity of the woman, unable as he was to resist the vertigo of her fascination?
But deep down, he knew he couldn’t confront Stephania again without facing the consequences. Reflecting on their encounter at the Minotaurus and everything that followed, he felt totally uneasy. What would happen if they came across each other again? What would happen to him if he couldn’t manage his emotions in the dark and in silence? Would he become a joke as a lovesick idiot, or would he, through some reckless act, gain the scornful pity of a woman he couldn’t help but feel attracted to?
He gazed out into the moonlit night. The ancient monuments stood out mournful and deserted as a line of tombs. The city seemed a graveyard, and himself but a disembodied ghost of the dead past.
He gazed into the moonlit night. The old monuments seemed gloomy and vacant, like a row of tombstones. The city felt like a graveyard, and he was just a restless spirit from the past.
Gradually the hour laid its tranquillizing hush upon him. By degrees, with the dim light of the candles, he grew drowsy. His mental images became more and more indistinct, and he gradually drifted away into the land of dreams. After a time he was awakened by a light that shone upon his face. Starting up, Otto was for a moment overcome by a strange sensation of faintness, which vanished as he gazed into the face of Benilo, whom his anxiety had carried to the side of the King after having in vain searched for him among the late revellers on the Capitoline hill.
Gradually, the hour enveloped him in a soothing silence. As the candlelight faded, he began to feel drowsy. His thoughts became hazy, and he eventually slipped into a dream. After some time, a light shining on his face roused him. Startled, Otto experienced a fleeting sense of dizziness, which vanished when he saw Benilo’s face. Benilo had hurried to the King’s side after failing to find him among the late-night revelers on the Capitoline hill.
Otto smiled at the expression of anxiety in the Roman's face.
Otto smirked at the worried expression on the Roman's face.
"'Twas naught, save that I was weary," he replied to Benilo's concerned inquiry. "'Tis many a week since we revelled so late. But perchance you had best leave me now, that I may rest."
"It’s nothing, I was just tired," he responded to Benilo's concerned question. "It's been weeks since we stayed out this late. But maybe it’s better if you head out now, so I can get some rest."
Benilo withdrew and Otto fell into a fitful slumber filled with hazy visions, in which the persons of Crescentius and Stephania were strangely mingled, melting rapidly from one into the other.
Benilo stepped back, and Otto fell into a restless sleep filled with blurry images, where the figures of Crescentius and Stephania merged oddly, quickly shifting from one to the other.
He slept later than usual on the following day. When the shadows of evening began to fall over the undulating expanse of the Roman Campagna, Otto left the palace on the Aventine by a postern gate. This hour he wished to be free from all affairs of state, from all intrusions and cares. This hour he wished fitly to prepare himself for the great work of his life. In the dreamy solitude he would question his own heart as to his future course with regard to Stephania.
He slept in longer than usual the next day. As evening shadows started to stretch across the rolling hills of the Roman Campagna, Otto exited the palace on the Aventine through a back gate. At this time, he wanted to be away from all state issues, without any interruptions or concerns. He aimed to get himself ready for the most important task of his life. In the peaceful solitude, he would think deeply about his future with Stephania.
The evening was serene and fair. The brick skeletons of arches, vaults and walls glowed fiery in the rays of the sinking sun. Among olives and acanthus was heard the bleating of sheep and the chirrup of the grasshopper.
The evening was peaceful and lovely. The brick arches, vaults, and walls shone brightly in the light of the setting sun. In the midst of the olive trees and acanthus, you could hear the bleating of sheep and the chirping of grasshoppers.
Otto descended the tangled foot-path on the northern slope of the Aventine, not far from the gardens of Capranica, and soon reached the foot of the Capitoline hill, the ruins of the temple of Saturnus, the place where in the days of glory had stood the ancient Forum. From the arch of Septimius Severus as far as the Flavian Amphitheatre the Via Sacra was flanked with wretched hovels. Their foundations were formed of fragments of statues, of the limbs and torsos of Olympian gods. For centuries the Forum had been a quarry. Christian churches languished on the ruins of pagan shrines. Still lofty columns soared upward through the desolation, carrying sculptured architraves, last traces of a vanished art. Here a feudal tower leaned against the arch of Titus; beside it a tavern befouled the fallen columns, the marble slabs, the half defaced inscription. Behind it rose the arch, white and pure, less shattered than the remaining monuments. The sunlight streaming through it from the direction of the Capitol lighted up the bas-relief of the Emperor's triumph, the malodorous curls of smoke from the tavern appearing like clouds of incense.
Otto walked down the overgrown path on the northern slope of the Aventine, not far from the Capranica gardens, and soon reached the base of the Capitoline hill, where the ruins of the Temple of Saturnus were located, the site that once hosted the grand Forum in its glory days. The Via Sacra stretched from the Arch of Septimius Severus to the Flavian Amphitheater, lined with rundown shacks. Their foundations consisted of pieces of statues, the limbs and torsos of Olympic gods. For centuries, the Forum had been a source of stone. Christian churches struggled to stand on the ruins of pagan temples. Still, tall columns rose through the decay, supporting intricately carved architraves, the last remnants of a lost art. Here, a feudal tower leaned against the Arch of Titus; next to it, a tavern marred the fallen columns, the marble slabs, and the partially erased inscription. Behind it stood the arch, white and pristine, less damaged than the other monuments. Sunlight streamed through it from the direction of the Capitol, illuminating the bas-relief of the Emperor's triumph, while the foul-smelling smoke from the tavern drifted upward, resembling clouds of incense.
Otto's heart beat fast as, turning once more into the Forum, he heard the dreary jangling of bells from the old church of Santa Maria Liberatrice, sounding the Angelus. It seemed to him like a dirge over the fallen greatness of Rome. Half unconsciously he directed his steps toward the Coliseum. Seating himself on the broken steps of the Amphitheatre, he gazed up at the blue heavens, shining through the gaps in the Coliseum walls.
Otto's heart raced as he entered the Forum again and heard the somber ringing of bells from the old church of Santa Maria Liberatrice, signaling the Angelus. It felt to him like a dirge for the lost glory of Rome. Almost instinctively, he headed toward the Coliseum. Sitting on the crumbling steps of the Amphitheatre, he gazed up at the blue sky shining through the gaps in the Coliseum walls.
Sudden flushes of crimson flamed up in the western horizon. Slowly the sun was sinking to rest. A pale yellow moon had sailed up from behind the stupendous arches of Constantine's Basilica, severing with her disk a bed of clouds, transparent and delicately tinted as sea-shells. The three columns in front of Santa Maria Liberatrice shone like phantoms in the waning light of evening. And the bell sounding the Christian Angelus seemed more than ever like a dirge over the forgotten Rome of the past.
Bright flashes of red illuminated the western horizon. The sun was slowly setting. A pale yellow moon had appeared from behind the grand arches of Constantine's Basilica, breaking through a layer of clouds that were as translucent and softly colored as seashells. The three columns in front of Santa Maria Liberatrice shimmered like ghosts in the dimming evening light. The bell ringing the Christian Angelus felt more than ever like a funeral hymn for the forgotten Rome of the past.
Wrapt in deep reveries, Otto continued upon his way. He had lost all sense of life and reality. It was one of those moments when time and the world seem to stand still, drifting away on those delicate imperceptible lines that lie between reality and dream-land. And the solitary rambler gave himself up to the half painful, half delicious sense of being drawn in, absorbed and lost in infinite imaginings, when the intense stillness around him was broken by the peals of distant convent bells, ringing with silvery clearness through the evening calm.
Deep in thought, Otto kept walking. He had completely disconnected from life and reality. It was one of those moments when time and the world seem to pause, drifting along those faint, nearly invisible lines that separate reality from dreams. The lone traveler gave in to the blend of pain and pleasure of being drawn in, absorbed, and lost in endless fantasies, when the intense quiet around him was broken by the sound of distant convent bells, ringing clearly like silver through the evening stillness.
Suddenly Otto paused, all his life-blood rushing to his heart.
Suddenly, Otto halted, all his energy rushing to his heart.
At the lofty flight of stairs, by which the descent is made from Ara Coeli, stood Stephania.
At the top of the steep stairs coming down from Ara Coeli, Stephania stood.
She had come out of the venerable church, filled with the devout impressions of the mass just recited. The chant still rang in her ears as she passed down the long line of uneven pillars, which we see to-day, and across the sculptured tombs set in the pavement which the reverential tread of millions has worn to smooth indistinctness. Now the last rays of the sun flooded all about her, mellowing the tints of verdure and drooping foliage, and softening the outlines of the Alban hills.
She had just come out of the old church, still filled with the spiritual vibes from the mass she had just attended. The chant lingered in her ears as she walked by the long line of uneven pillars, which are visible today, and over the carved tombs set in the pavement, worn smooth by the respectful steps of countless people. The last rays of the sun now lit up the area around her, warming the colors of the greenery and hanging leaves, and softening the shapes of the Alban hills.
As she looked down she saw the German king and met his upturned gaze. For a moment she seemed to hesitate. The sunlight fell on her pale face and touched with fire the dark splendour of her hair. Slowly she descended the long flight of stairs.
As she looked down, she noticed the German king and met his eyes. For a moment, she seemed to pause. The sunlight brightened her pale face and showcased the deep beauty of her dark hair. Gradually, she descended the long staircase.
They faced each other in silence and Otto had leisure to steal a closer look at her. He was struck by the touch of awe which had suddenly come upon her beauty. Perhaps the evening light spiritualized her pure and lofty countenance, for as Otto looked upon her it seemed to him that she was transformed into a being beyond earthly contact and his heart sank with a sense of her remoteness.
They stood facing each other in silence, and Otto took a moment to look at her more closely. He was struck by the hint of awe that suddenly surrounded her beauty. Maybe the evening light accentuated her pure and elevated features because as Otto looked at her, it felt like she had transformed into something beyond earthly connection, and his heart sank with a sense of her distance.
Timidly he lifted her hand and pressed his lips upon it.
He shyly took her hand and kissed it.
Silence intervened, a silence freighted with the weight of suspended destinies. There was indeed more to be felt between them, than to be said. But what mattered it, so the hour was theirs? The narrow kingdom of to-day is better worth ruling than the widest sweep of past and future, but not more than once does man hold its fugitive sceptre. Otto felt the nearness of that penetrating sympathy, which is almost a gift of divination. The mere thought of her had seemed to fill the air with her presence.
Silence descended, thick with the weight of uncertain futures. There was definitely more to feel between them than to express. But what did it matter, as long as the moment was theirs? The small realm of today is more valuable to rule than the vastness of the past and future, but a person only holds its fleeting power once. Otto felt the intimacy of that deep understanding, almost like a gift of foresight. Just thinking about her seemed to fill the space with her presence.
Steadily, searchingly, she gazed at the thoughtful and earnest countenance of Otto, then she spoke with a touch of domineering haughtiness:
She looked calmly and intently at Otto’s serious and sincere face, then spoke with a hint of arrogant superiority:
"Why are you here?"
"What are you doing here?"
He met her gaze eye in eye.
He looked her directly in the eyes.
"I was planning for the future of Rome,—and dreaming of the past."
"I was reflecting on Rome's future and thinking back on the past."
She bent her proud head, partly in acknowledgment of his words, partly to conceal her own confusion.
She lowered her head in a mix of acknowledging what he said and trying to hide her confusion.
"The past is buried," she replied coldly, "and the future dark and uncertain."
"The past is gone," she said plainly, "and the future is unclear and uncertain."
"And why may it not be mine,—to revive that past?"
"And why can't it be mine to bring back that past?"
"No sunrise can revive that which has died in the sunset glow."
"No sunrise can restore what was lost in the dimming light of sunset."
"Then you too despair of Rome ever being more than a memory of her dead self?"
"Do you really think Rome will just be a memory of its past?"
She looked at him amusedly.
She looked at him with amusement.
"I am living in the world—not in a dream."
"I'm living in the real world—not in a fantasy."
Otto pointed to the Capitoline hill.
Otto pointed to Capitol Hill.
"Yet see how beautiful it is, this Rome of the past!" he spoke with repressed enthusiasm. "Is it not worth braving the dangers of the avalanches that threaten to crush rider and horse—even the wrath of your countrymen, who see in us but unbidden, unwelcome invaders? Ah! Little do they know the magic which draws us hither to their sunny shores from the gloom of our Northern forests! Little they know the transformation this land of flowers works on the frozen heart, that yearns for your glowing, sun-tinted vales!"
"Look how beautiful ancient Rome is!" he exclaimed, barely able to contain his excitement. "Isn’t it worth facing the dangers of avalanches that could crush both rider and horse—even risking the anger of your fellow countrymen, who see us as unwanted intruders? Ah! They have no idea of the magic that draws us to their sunny shores from the darkness of our Northern forests! They have no idea of the transformation this land of flowers brings to a cold heart that longs for your warm, sunlit valleys!"
"Why did you come to Rome?" she questioned curtly. "To remind us of these trifles,—and incidentally to dispossess us of our time-honoured rights and power?"
"Why did you come to Rome?" she asked sharply. "To remind us of these little things—and also to strip away our long-held rights and power?"
Otto shook his head.
Otto nodded in disagreement.
"I came not to Rome to deprive the Romans of their own,—rather to restore to them what they have almost forgotten—their glorious past."
"I didn't come to Rome to take anything away from the Romans. Instead, I came to help them remember what they’ve nearly forgotten—their glorious past."
"It is useless to remind those who do not wish to be reminded," she replied. "The avalanche of centuries has long buried memory and ambition in those you are pleased to call Romans. Desist, I beg of you, to pursue a phantom which will for ever elude you, and return beyond the Alps to your native land!"
"There's no use in reminding people who don't want to be reminded," she said. "The burden of centuries has long buried memory and ambition in those you refer to as Romans. Please, I encourage you, stop pursuing a phantom that will always elude you, and return beyond the Alps to your homeland!"
"And Stephania prefers this request?" Otto faltered, turning pale.
"Is Stephania okay with this request?" Otto hesitated, looking pale.
"Stephania—the consort of the Senator of Rome."
"Stephania—the partner of the Senator from Rome."
There was a pause.
There was a break.
Through the overhanging branches glimmered the pale disk of the moon. A soft breeze stirred the leaves of the trees. There was a hushed breathlessness in the air. Fantastic, dream-like, light and shadows played on the majestic tide of the Tiber, and all over the high summits of the hills mysterious shapes, formed of purple and gray mists, rose up and crept softly downward, winding in and out the valleys, like wandering spirits, sent on some hidden, sorrowful errand.
The pale moon shone through the hanging branches. A light breeze stirred the leaves of the trees. The air was still. Dreamlike light and shadows danced on the grand Tiber, while mysterious shapes made of purple and gray mist rose from the high hills and gently moved in and out of the valleys like wandering spirits on some secret, mournful mission.
Gazing up wistfully, Stephania saw the look of pain in Otto's face.
Looking up with a feeling of longing, Stephania saw the look of pain on Otto's face.
"I ask what I have," she said softly, "because I know the temper of my countrymen."
"I'm asking for what I have," she said softly, "because I know how my fellow citizens are."
"What would you make of me?" he replied. "On this alone my heart is set. Take it from me,—I would drift an aimless barque on the tide of time."
"What do you think of me?" he replied. "This is all that matters to me. Trust me, I'd be a useless boat floating along with the flow of time."
She shook her head but avoided his gaze.
She shook her head without looking at him.
"You aim to accomplish the impossible. Crows do not feed on the living, and the dead do not rise again. Ah! How, if your miracle does not succeed?"
"You’re aiming for the impossible. Crows don’t eat the living, and the dead don’t return to life. What if your miracle fails?"
Otto drew himself up to his full height.
Otto stood proud.
"Gloria Victis,—but before my doom, I shall prove worthy of myself."
"Honor to the defeated—but before I die, I will show that I am worthy of who I am."
Suddenly a strange thought came over him.
A strange thought suddenly popped into his head.
"Stephania," he faltered, "what do you want with me?"
"Stephania," he paused, "what do you need from me?"
"I want you to be frankly my foe," exclaimed the beautiful wife of Crescentius. "You must not pass by like this, without telling me that you are. You speak of a past. Sometimes I think it were better, if there had been no past. Better burn a corpse than leave it unburied. All the friends of my dreams are here,—their shades surround us,—in their company one grows afraid as among the shroudless dead. It is impossible. You cannot mean the annihilation of the past, you cannot mean to be against Rome—against me!"
"I want you to be openly my enemy," said the beautiful wife of Crescentius. "You can’t just walk past me like this without telling me where you stand. You talk about the past. Sometimes I think it would be better if there had been no past at all. It’s better to burn a corpse than to leave it unburied. All the friends I miss are here—their spirits surround us—and being in their presence is as scary as being among the unburied dead. It's impossible. You can't truly want to erase the past; you can’t really be against Rome—against me!"
Otto faced her, pale and silent, vainly striving to speak. He dared not trust himself. As he stepped back, she clutched his arm.
Otto faced her, looking pale and quiet, desperately trying to say something. He didn't trust himself. As he stepped back, she grabbed his arm.
"Tell me that you are my enemy," she said, with heart-broken challenge in her voice.
"Tell me you're my enemy," she said, her voice filled with heartbroken challenge.
"Stephania!"
"Stephania!"
"Tell me that you hate me."
"Say you hate me."
"Stephania—why do you ask it?"
"Stephania—why do you ask?"
"To justify my own ends," she replied. Then she covered her face with her hands.
"To justify my own goals," she said. Then she hid her face in her hands.
"Tell me all," she sobbed. "I must know all. Do you not feel how near we are? Are you indeed afraid to speak?"
"Tell me everything," she pleaded. "I need to know it all. Can’t you feel how close we are? Are you really scared to open up?"
She gazed at him with moist, glorious eyes.
She gazed at him with sparkling, beautiful eyes.
Striding up and down before the woman, Otto vainly groped for words.
Otto paced back and forth in front of the woman, trying to find the right words.
"Otto," she approached him gently, "do you believe in me?"
"Otto," she approached him gently, "do you trust me?"
"Can you ask?"
"Can you ask me?"
"Wholly?"
"Totally?"
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"I thought,—feared,—that you suffered from the same malady as we Romans."
"I thought—and worried—that you were facing the same problem we Romans were."
"What malady?"
"What illness?"
"Distrust."
"Distrust."
There was a pause.
There was a moment of silence.
"The temple is beautiful in the moonlight," Stephania said at last. "They tell me you like relics of the olden time. Shall we go there?"
"The temple looks amazing in the moonlight," Stephania finally said. "I heard you like artifacts from the past. Should we go there?"
Otto's heart beat heavily as by her side he strode down the narrow path. They approached a little ruined temple, which ivy had invaded and overrun. Fragments lay about in the deep grass. A single column only remained standing and its lonely capital, clear cut as the petals of a lily, was outlined in clear silhouette against the limpid azure.
Otto's heart raced as he walked next to her along the narrow path. They reached a small, crumbling temple overtaken by ivy. Fragments were scattered in the thick grass. Only one column remained standing, and its lone capital, as striking as a lily's petals, stood out sharply against the clear blue sky.
At last he spoke—with a voice low and unsteady.
Finally, he spoke—his voice was quiet and unsteady.
"Be not too hard on me, Stephania, for my love of the world that lies dead around us. I scarcely can explain it to you. The old simple things stir strange chords within me. I love the evening more than the morning, autumn better than spring. I love all that is fleeting, even the perfume of flowers that have faded, the pleasant melancholy, the golden fairy-twilight. Remembrance has more power over my soul than hope."
"Please don’t judge me too harshly, Stephania, for my affection for the world that’s slowly disappearing. It’s hard to put it into words. The simple things from the past resonate deeply with me. I prefer the evening to the morning, and autumn to spring. I treasure everything that’s temporary, even the scent of wilted flowers, the bittersweet memories, the enchanting golden twilight. Memory grips my soul more powerfully than hope."
"Tell me more," Stephania whispered, her head leaning back against the column and a smile playing round her lips. "Tell me more. These are indeed strange sounds to my ear. I scarcely know if I understand them."
"Tell me more," Stephania whispered, resting her head against the column with a smile on her face. "Tell me more. These sounds are really strange to me. I can barely make sense of them."
He gazed upon her with burning eyes.
He stared at her with intense eyes.
"No—no! Why more empty dreams, that can never be?"
"No—no! Why chase after more empty dreams that will never come true?"
She pointed in silence to the entrance of the temple.
She quietly pointed to the entrance of the temple.
Otto held out both hands, to assist her in descending the sloping rock. She appeared nervous and uncertain of foot. Hurriedly and agitated, anxious to gain the entrance she slipped and nearly fell. In the next moment she was caught up in his arms and clasped passionately to his heart.
Otto reached out with both hands to help her down the sloping rock. She seemed nervous and unsure of her footing. In her rush and anxiety to get to the entrance, she lost her balance and nearly fell. In an instant, he had her in his arms, holding her close to his heart.
"Stephania—Stephania," he whispered, "I love you—I love you! Away with every restraint! Let them slay me, if they will, by every death my falsehood deserves,—but let it be here,—here at your feet."
"Stephania—Stephania," he whispered, "I love you—I love you! Forget all the rules! Let them kill me if that's what they want for all the wrongs I've done—but let it be right here—here at your feet."
Stephania trembled like an aspen in his strong embrace, and strove to release herself, but he pressed her more closely to him, scarcely knowing that he did so, but feeling that he held the world, life, happiness and salvation in this beautiful Roman. His brain was in a whirl; everything seemed blotted out,—there was no universe, no existence, no ambition, nothing but love,—love,—love,—beating through every fibre of his frame.
Stephania trembled in his strong embrace and attempted to pull away, but he held her even tighter, almost instinctively, as if he was holding onto the world, life, happiness, and salvation in this beautiful Roman. His mind was racing; everything felt wiped clean—there was no universe, no existence, no ambition, just love—love—love—flowing through every part of his being.
The woman was very pale.
The woman was extremely pale.
Timidly she lifted her head. He gazed at her in speechless suspense; he saw as in a vision the pure radiance of her face, the star-like eyes shining more and more closely into his. Then came a touch, soft and sweet as a rose-leaf pressed against his lips and for one moment he remembered nothing. Like Paris of old, he was caught up in a cloud of blinding gold, not knowing which was earth, which heaven.
She nervously lifted her head. He gazed at her with quiet anticipation; he imagined the soft glow of her face, her star-like eyes shining even deeper into his. Then there was a touch, soft and sweet like a rose petal on his lips, and for a moment he forgot everything. Like ancient Paris, he was wrapped in a blinding golden haze, unsure of what was earth and what was heaven.
For a moment nothing was to be heard, save the hard breathing of these two, then Otto held Stephania off at an arm's length, gazing at her, his soul in his eyes.
For a moment, there was total silence except for the heavy breathing of both of them. Then Otto pushed Stephania back to arm's length, looking at her, his soul mirrored in his eyes.
"You are more beautiful than the angels," he whispered.
"You're more beautiful than the angels," he said softly.
"The fallen angels," was her smiling reply.
"The fallen angels," she replied with a smile.
Then with a quick, spontaneous movement she flung her bare arms round his neck and drew him toward her.
Then, with a sudden, impulsive move, she wrapped her bare arms around his neck and pulled him closer.
"And if I did come toward you to prophesy glory and the fulfilment of your dreams?" she murmured, even as a sibyl. "You alone are alive among the dead! What matters it to me that your love is hopeless, that our wings are seared? My love is all for the rejected! I love the proud and solitary eagle better than the stained vulture."
"And what if I came to you to predict glory and the fulfillment of your dreams?" she whispered, like a prophet. "You are the only one alive among the dead! Does it matter to me that your love is hopeless, that our wings are burned? My love is for the outcasts! I choose the proud and solitary eagle over the tarnished vulture."
He felt the fire of the strange insatiate kiss of her lips and reeled. It seemed as if the Goddess of Love in the translucence of the moon, had descended, embracing him, mocking to scorn the anguish that consumed his heart, but to vanish again in the lunar shadows.
He experienced the intense, overwhelming kiss of her lips and was caught off guard. It was as if the Goddess of Love, shining in the moonlight, had come down to embrace him, playing with his heart's pain, only to fade back into the darkness of the night.
"Stephania—" he murmured reeling, drunk with the sweetness of her lips.
"Stephania—" he whispered, feeling lightheaded, captivated by the sweetness of her lips.
Never perhaps had the beautiful Roman bestowed on mortal man such a glance, as now beamed from her eyes upon the youth. The perfume of her hair intoxicated his senses. Her breath was on his cheek, her sweet lips scarce a hand's breath from his own.
The beautiful Roman had never looked at a man like she did at the young man now. The scent of her hair filled his senses. Her breath was on his cheek, and her soft lips were just an arm's length away from his.
Had Lucifer, the prince of darkness, himself appeared at this moment, or Crescentius started up like a ghost from the gaping stone floor, Stephania could scarcely have changed as suddenly as she did, to the cold impassive rigidity of marble. Following the direction of her stony gaze, Otto beheld emerging as it were from the very rocks above him a dark face and mailed figure, which he recognized as Eckhardt's. Whether or not the Margrave was conscious of having thus unwittingly interrupted an interview,—if he had seen, his own instincts at once revealed to him the danger of his position. Eckhardt's countenance wore an expression of utter unconcern, as he passed on and vanished in the darkness.
If Lucifer, the prince of darkness, had shown up right then, or if Crescentius had suddenly risen like a ghost from the open stone floor, Stephania couldn't have felt any more cold and rigid than she did, like marble. Following the direction of her unflinching stare, Otto saw a dark face and armored figure emerging from the rocks above him, which he recognized as Eckhardt. Whether the Margrave realized he had accidentally interrupted a meeting—if he had noticed, his instincts would have immediately warned him of the danger he was in. Eckhardt's face revealed complete indifference as he moved on and vanished into the darkness.
For a moment Otto and Stephania gazed after his retreating form.
For a moment, Otto and Stephania watched him leave.
"He has seen nothing," Otto reassured her.
"He hasn't seen anything," Otto comforted her.
"To-morrow," she replied, "we meet here again at the hour of the Angelas. And then," she added changing her tone to one of deepest tenderness, "I will test your love,—your constancy,—your loyalty."
"Tomorrow," she said, "we'll meet here again at the hour of the Angelas. And then," she added, shifting to a deeply tender tone, "I will test your love—your commitment—your loyalty."
They faced each other in a dead silence.
They gazed at each other in total silence.
"Do not go," he faltered, extending his hands.
"Don't go," he hesitated, extending his hands.
She slowly placed her own in them. It was a moment upon which hung the fate of two lives. Otto felt her weakness in her look, in the touch of her hands, which shivered, as they lay in his, as captive birds. And the long smothered cry leaped forth from his heart: What was crown, life, glory—without love! Why not throw it all away for a caress of that hand? What mattered all else?
She slowly put her hand in theirs. It was a moment that decided the fate of two lives. Otto felt her vulnerability in her eyes, in the way her hands trembled as they rested in his, like caged birds. And the long-suppressed cry burst from his heart: What are a crown, life, or glory—without love? Why not give it all up for the touch of that hand? What did everything else matter?
But the woman became strong as he grew weak.
But as he grew weaker, the woman became stronger.
"Go!" she said faintly. "Farewell,—till to-morrow."
"Go!" she said softly. "See you tomorrow."
He dropped her hands, his eyes in hers.
He released her hands and looked into her eyes.
Giving one glance backward, where Eckhardt had disappeared, Stephania first began to move with hesitating steps, then seized by an irresistible panic, she gathered up her trailing robe and ran precipitately up the steep path, her fleeting form soon disappearing in the moonlight.
After glancing back at the spot where Eckhardt had disappeared, Stephania began to move slowly at first, but then, struck by a sudden panic, she grabbed her flowing dress and rushed up the steep path, her figure quickly fading into the moonlight.
Otto remained another moment, then he too stepped out into the clear moonlit night. In silent rumination he continued his way toward the Aventine.
Otto lingered for a moment longer, then stepped out into the bright, moonlit night. Deep in thought, he continued his walk toward the Aventine.
Past and future seemed alike to have vanished for him. Time seemed to have come to a stand-still.
The past and future felt like they were gone for him. Time seemed to stand still.
Suddenly he imagined that a shadow stealthily crossed his path. He paused, turned—but there was no one.
Suddenly, he saw a shadow quietly moving across his path. He stopped and turned around—but there was nobody there.
Calmly the stars looked down upon him from the azure vault of heaven.
The stars calmly gazed down at him from the blue sky above.
And like a spider in his web, Johannes Crescentius sat in Castel San Angelo.
Like a spider in its web, Johannes Crescentius sat in Castel San Angelo.
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER 8
THE GOTHIC TOWER
THE GOTHIC TOWER
eep quiet reigned in the city,
when a man, enveloped in a
mantle, whose dimly shadowed
form was outlined against the
massive, gray walls of
Constantine's Basilica glided slowly
and cautiously from among the
blocks of stone scattered round
its foundations and advanced to
the fountain which then formed
the centre of the square, where the Obelisk now stands. There
he stopped and, concealed by the obscurity of the night and the
deeper shadows of the monument, glanced furtively about, as
if to be sure that he was unobserved. Then drawing his sword,
he struck three times upon the pavement, producing at each
stroke light sparks from its point. This signal, for such it
was, was forthwith answered. From the remote depths of the
ruins the cry of the screech-owl was thrice in succession
repeated, and, guided by the ringing sound, a second figure
emerged from the weeds, which were in some places the height
of a man. Obeying the signal of the first comer, the second,
who was likewise enveloped in a mantle, silently joined him
and together they proceeded half-way down the Borgo Vecchio,
then turned to the right and entered a street, at the remote
extremity of which there was a figure of the Madonna with its
lamp.
Silence fell over the city as a man, wrapped in a cloak, whose faintly shadowy figure was visible against the massive gray walls of Constantine's Basilica, slowly and carefully moved among the scattered stones at its base and approached the fountain that used to be the center of the square, where the Obelisk now stands. There, he stopped and, concealed by the darkness of the night and the deeper shadows of the monument, glanced around quickly to make sure he wasn’t seen. Then, drawing his sword, he struck the pavement three times, sending sparks flying with each hit. This was a signal, and it was answered immediately. From the distant ruins, the cry of a screech owl rang out three times in succession, and following that sound, a second figure emerged from the tall weeds. Following the first man's signal, the second, also cloaked, silently joined him, and together they walked halfway down the Borgo Vecchio, then turned right and entered a street, at the far end of which stood a statue of the Madonna with its lamp.
Onward they walked with rapid steps, traversed the Borgo Santo Spirito and followed the street Della Lingara to where it opens upon the church Regina Coeli. After having pursued their way for some time in silence they entered a narrow winding path, which conducted them through a deserted valley, the silence of which was only broken by the occasional hoot of an owl or the fitful flight of a bat. In the distance could be heard the splashing of water from the basin of a fountain, half obscured by vines and creepers, from which a thin, translucent stream was pouring and bubbling down the Pincian hillsides in the direction of Santa Trinita di Monte.
They walked quickly, crossing Borgo Santo Spirito and following Della Lingara street until they reached Regina Coeli church. After walking in silence for a bit, they entered a narrow, winding path that took them through a deserted valley, where the quiet was only broken by the occasional hoot of an owl or the erratic flight of a bat. In the distance, they could hear the sound of water splashing from a fountain, partly concealed by vines and creepers, with a thin, clear stream flowing and bubbling down the Pincian hills towards Santa Trinita di Monte.
They lost themselves in a maze of narrow and little frequented lanes, until at last they found themselves before a gray, castellated building, half cloister, half fortress, rising out of the solitudes of the Flaminian way, before which they stopped. Over the massive door were painted several skeletons in the crude fashion of the time, standing upright with mitres, sceptres and crowns upon their heads, holding falling scrolls, with faded inscriptions in their bony grasp.
They got lost in a maze of narrow, infrequently used streets until they finally found themselves in front of a gray, castle-like building, part monastery and part fortress, standing alone on the Flaminian way, where they stopped. Above the heavy door were several skeletons painted in a simple style from that time, standing upright with mitres, scepters, and crowns on their heads, holding tattered scrolls with faded writing in their bony hands.
The one, who appeared to be the moving spirit of the two, knocked in a peculiar manner at the heavy oaken door. After a wait of some duration they heard the creaking of hinges. Slowly the door swung inward and closed immediately behind them. They entered a gloomy passage. A number of owls, roused by the dim light from the lantern of the warden, began to fly screeching about, flapping their wings against the walls and uttering strange cries. After ascending three flights of stairs, preceded by the warden, whose appearance was as little inviting as his abode, they paused before a chamber, the door of which their guide had pushed open, remaining himself on the threshold, while his two visitors entered.
The person who seemed to be in charge of the two knocked oddly on the heavy wooden door. After a moment, they heard the hinges creak. Slowly, the door opened and then closed right behind them. They entered a dark hallway. Several owls, disturbed by the faint light from the warden's lantern, started flying around, screeching, flapping their wings against the walls, and making strange noises. After climbing three flights of stairs, following the warden, whose expression was as unfriendly as his home, they stopped in front of a room. The warden pushed the door open and stood in the doorway while his two visitors went inside.
"How is the girl?" questioned the foremost in a whisper, to which the warden made whispered reply.
"How is the girl?" the leader asked in a whisper, to which the warden quietly replied.
Beckoning his companion to follow him, the stranger then passed into the room, which was dimly illumined by the flickering light of a taper. Throwing off his mantle, Eckhardt surveyed with a degree of curiosity the apartment and its scanty furnishings. Nothing could be more dreary than the aspect of the place. The richly moulded ceiling was festooned with spiders' webs and in some places had fallen in heaps upon the floor. The glories of Byzantine tapestry had long been obliterated by age and time. The squares of black and white marble with which the chamber was paved were loosened and quaked beneath the foot-steps and the wide and empty fireplace yawned like the mouth of a cavern.
Signaling for his companion to follow, the stranger entered the room, dimly lit by the flickering light of a candle. Throwing off his cloak, Eckhardt glanced around with curiosity at the space and its minimal furnishings. Nothing could have felt more dreary than this place. The intricately designed ceiling was covered in cobwebs and had partially collapsed in some spots onto the floor. The beauty of the Byzantine tapestries had long faded with time. The black and white marble tiles that covered the room were loose and shifted underfoot, and the wide, empty fireplace yawned like the mouth of a cave.
Straining his gaze after the harper who was bending over a couch in a remote corner of the room, Eckhardt was about to join him when Hezilo approached him.
Eckhardt was about to join the harper, who was leaning over a couch in a distant corner of the room, when Hezilo approached him.
"Would you like to see?" he asked, his eyes full of tears.
"Do you want to see?" he asked, tears in his eyes.
Eckhardt bowed gravely, and with gentle foot-steps they approached a bed in the corner of the room, on which there reposed the figure of a girl, lying so still and motionless that she might have been an image of wax. Her luxurious brown hair was spread over the pillow and out of this frame the pinched white face with all its traces of past beauty looked out in pitiful silence. One thin hand was turned palm downward on the coverlet, and as they approached the fingers began to work convulsively.
Eckhardt bowed deeply, and with quiet steps, they moved to a bed in the corner of the room, where a girl lay so still and motionless that she could have been a wax figure. Her thick brown hair spread across the pillow, and from that frame, her gaunt white face, showing signs of former beauty, looked out in sorrowful silence. One thin hand rested palm down on the blanket, and as they approached, the fingers began to twitch uncontrollably.
Hezilo bent over her, and touched her brow with his lips.
Hezilo leaned down and kissed her forehead.
"Little one," he said, "do you sleep?"
"Hey," he said, "are you awake?"
The girl opened her sightless eyes, and a faint smile, that illumined her face, making it wondrously beautiful, passed over her countenance.
The girl opened her unseeing eyes, and a faint smile spread across her face, making it incredibly beautiful.
"Not yet," she spoke so low that Eckhardt could scarcely catch the words, "but I shall sleep soon."
"Not yet," she said softly, so quietly that Eckhardt could barely hear her, "but I will sleep soon."
He knew what she meant, for in her face was already that look which comes to those who are going away. Hezilo looked down upon her in silence, but even as he did so a change for the worse seemed to come to the sick girl, and they became aware that the end had begun. He tried to force some wine between her lips, but she could not swallow, and now, instead of lying still, she continued tossing her head from side to side. Hezilo was undone. He could do nothing but stand at the head of the bed in mute despair, as he watched the parting soul of his child sob its way out.
He knew what she meant because her face already had that look people get when they're about to leave. Hezilo looked down at her silently, but as he did, it seemed like the sick girl's condition got worse, and they understood that the end had begun. He tried to give her some wine, but she couldn't swallow, and instead of lying still, she kept tossing her head from side to side. Hezilo was shattered. He could only stand at the head of the bed in silent despair as he watched his child's soul struggle to let go.
"Angiola—Angiola—do not leave me—do not go from me!" the harper cried in heart-rending anguish, kneeling down before the bed of the girl and taking her cold, clammy hands into his own. Impelled by a power he could not resist, Eckhardt knelt and tried to form some words to reach the Most High. But they would not come; he could only feel them, and he rose again and took his stand by the dying girl.
"Angiola—Angiola—don’t leave me—don’t go away from me!" the harper cried in deep anguish, kneeling by the girl's bed and holding her cold, clammy hands in his. Overwhelmed by a force he couldn't resist, Eckhardt knelt down and struggled to find words to connect with the Most High. But they wouldn’t come; he could only feel them, so he stood up again and took his place next to the dying girl.
She now began to talk in a rambling manner and with that strength which comes at the point of death from somewhere; her voice was clear but with a metallic ring. What Eckhardt gathered from her broken words, was a story of trusting love, of infamous wrong, of dastardly crime. And the harper shook like a branch in the wind as the words came thick and fast from the lips of his dying child. After a while she became still—so still, that they both thought she had passed away. But she revived on a sudden and called out:
She began to speak in a disconnected manner, with a strength that seems to emerge at the moment of death; her voice was clear but had a metallic quality. What Eckhardt managed to gather from her fragmented sentences was a tale of trusting love, terrible betrayal, and a horrific crime. The harper shook like a branch in the wind as his dying child spoke quickly. Eventually, she fell silent—so silent that they both believed she had died. But then she suddenly came back to life and shouted:
"Father,—I cannot see,—I am blind,—stoop down and let me whisper—"
"Dad, I can't see—I'm blind—please bend down so I can whisper—"
"I am here little one, close—quite close to you!"
"I'm right here, kiddo, really close to you!"
"Tell him,—I forgive— And you forgive him too—promise!"
"Tell him I forgive him—and you forgive him too—promise!"
The harper pressed his lips to the damp forehead of his child but spoke no word.
The musician kissed his child's wet forehead but didn't say anything.
"It is bright again—they are calling me—Mother! Hold me up—I cannot breathe."
"It's bright again—they're calling me—Mom! Lift me up—I can't breathe."
Hezilo sank on his knees with his head between his hands, shaken by convulsive sobs, while Eckhardt wound his arm round the dying girl, and as he lifted her up the spirit passed. In the room there was deep silence, broken only by the harper's heart-rending sobs. He staggered to his feet with despair in his face.
Hezilo fell to his knees, covering his face with his hands, overcome by uncontrollable sobs, while Eckhardt wrapped his arm around the dying girl, and as he lifted her, her spirit departed. The room was quiet, broken only by the harper's anguished cries. He managed to stand up, his face reflecting deep despair.
"She said forgive!" he exclaimed with broken voice. "Man—you have seen an angel die!"
"She said to forgive!" he shouted, his voice shaking. "Dude—you just saw an angel die!"
"Who is the author of her death?" Eckhardt questioned, his hands so tightly clenched, that he almost drove the nails into his own flesh.
"Who is responsible for her death?" Eckhardt asked, his hands clenched so tightly that he nearly dug his nails into his own skin.
If ever words changed the countenance of man, the Margrave's question transformed the harper's grief into flaming wrath.
If words ever changed a person's expression, the Margrave's question transformed the harper's sadness into intense anger.
"A devil, a fiend, who first outraged, then cast her forth blinded, to die like a reptile," he shrieked in his mastering grief. "Surely God must have slept, while this was done!"
"A demon, a monster, who first hurt her and then cast her out, blind and abandoned to die like a snake," he shouted in his deep sorrow. "Surely God must have been asleep while this was happening!"
There was a breathless hush in the death-chamber.
There was a tense silence in the room where someone was dying.
Hezilo was bending over the still face of his child. The dead girl lay with her hands crossed over her bosom, still as if cut out of marble and on her face was fixed a sad little smile.
Hezilo was leaning over the peaceful face of his child. The dead girl lay with her hands crossed over her chest, so still she seemed like she was made of marble, and there was a bittersweet little smile on her face.
At last the harper arose.
The harper finally stood up.
Staggering to the door he gave some whispered instructions to the individual who seemed to fill the office of warden, then beckoned silently to Eckhardt to follow him and together they descended the narrow winding stairs.
He stumbled to the door and quietly instructed the person who seemed to be in charge, then silently signaled for Eckhardt to follow him as they made their way down the narrow, winding stairs.
"I will return late—have everything prepared," the harper at parting turned to the warden, who had preceded them with his lantern. The latter nodded gloomily, then he retraced his steps within, locking the door behind him.
"I'll be back late—make sure everything is ready," the harper said as he turned to the warden, who had gone ahead with his lantern. The warden nodded seriously, then stepped back inside, locking the door behind him.
Under the nocturnal starlit sky, Eckhardt breathed more freely. For a time they proceeded in silence, which the Margrave was loth to break. He had long recognized in the harper the mysterious messenger who in that never-to-be-forgotten night had conducted him to the groves of Theodora, and who he instinctively felt had been instrumental in saving his life. Something told him that the harper possessed the key to the terrible mystery he had in vain endeavoured to fathom, yet his thoughts reverted ever and ever to the scene in the tower and to the dead girl Angiola, and he dreaded to break into the harper's grief.
Under the starry night sky, Eckhardt felt more relaxed. They continued on in silence for a while, a quietness that the Margrave was hesitant to break. He had long realized that the harper was the mysterious messenger who, on that unforgettable night, had guided him to Theodora's groves, and he instinctively sensed that this person had been vital in saving his life. Something told him that the harper held the key to the terrible mystery he had struggled to understand, yet his thoughts kept drifting back to the scene in the tower and to the dead girl Angiola, and he hesitated to interrupt the harper's sadness.
They had arrived at the place of the Capitol. It was deserted. Not a human being was to be seen among the ruins, which the seven-hilled city still cloaked with her ancient mantle of glory. Dark and foreboding the colossal monument of the Egyptian lion rose out of the nocturnal gloom. The air was clear but chill, the starlight investing the gray and towering form of basalt with a more ghostly whiteness. At the sight of the dread memory from the mystic banks of the Nile, Eckhardt could not suppress a shudder; a strange oppression laid its benumbing hand upon him.
They had arrived at the Capitol. It was empty. There wasn't a single person in sight among the ruins, which the seven-hilled city still held in its ancient beauty. The huge statue of the Egyptian lion loomed in the night, dark and intimidating. The air was clear but cold, with starlight giving the gray, towering basalt an eerie glow. When Eckhardt saw the chilling reminder from the mysterious banks of the Nile, he couldn't help but shudder; a strange weight pressed down on him.
Involuntarily he paused, plunged in gloomy and foreboding thoughts, when the touch of the harper's hand upon his shoulder caused him to start from his sombre reverie.
He stopped without even noticing, caught up in dark and heavy thoughts, when the harper's hand on his shoulder pulled him out of his gloomy daydream.
Drawing the Margrave into the shadow of the pedestal, which supported the grim relic of antiquity, Hezilo at last broke the silence. He spoke slowly and with strained accents.
Bringing the Margrave into the shadow of the pedestal that held the grim relic of the past, Hezilo finally broke the silence. He spoke slowly and with a tense tone.
"The scene you were permitted to witness this night has no doubt convinced you that I have a mission to perform in Rome. Our goal is the same, though we approach it from divergent points. They say man's fate is pre-ordained, irrevocable, unchangeable—from the moment of his birth. A gloomy fantasy, yet not a baseless dream. By a strange succession of events the thread of our destiny has been interwoven, and the knowledge which you would acquire at any cost, it is in my power to bestow."
"The scene you witnessed tonight has definitely shown you that I have a mission to complete in Rome. Our objective is the same, even if we take different routes to reach it. Some say that a person's fate is set in stone and unchangeable from the moment they're born. It's a bleak thought, but not entirely far-fetched. Due to a strange chain of events, our destinies are now linked, and the knowledge you’re urgently seeking is something I can offer."
"Of this I felt convinced, since some strange chance brought us face to face," Eckhardt replied gloomily.
"I was convinced of this because some strange twist of fate brought us together," Eckhardt said gloomily.
"'Twas something more than chance," replied the harper. "You too felt the compelling hand of Fate."
"It was more than just luck," the harper said. "You also felt the powerful pull of Fate."
"What of the awful likeness?" Eckhardt burst forth, hardly able to restrain himself at the maddening thought, and feeling instinctively that he should at last penetrate the web of lies, though ever so finely spun.
"What about the awful resemblance?" Eckhardt shouted, struggling to contain his frustration, knowing deep down that he had to untangle the web of lies, no matter how carefully it was constructed.
The harper laid a warning finger on his lips.
The harpist put a finger to his lips to signal for silence.
"You deemed her but Ginevra's counterfeit?"
"You thought she was just a fake version of Ginevra?"
"Ginevra! Ginevra!" Eckhardt, disregarding the harper's caution, exclaimed in his mastering agony. "What know you of her? Speak! Tell me all! What of her?"
"Ginevra! Ginevra!" Eckhardt shouted, disregarding the harper's warning, consumed by pain. "What do you know about her? Tell me! What about her?"
"Silence!" enjoined his companion. "How know we what these ruins conceal? I guided you to the Groves at the woman's behest. What interest could she have in your destruction?"
"Shh!" his friend urged. "How do we know what these ruins are hiding? I brought you to the Groves because the woman requested it. What would she gain from your destruction?"
Eckhardt was supporting himself against the pedestal of the Egyptian lion, listening as one dazed to the harper's words. Then he broke into a jarring laugh.
Eckhardt was leaning against the base of the Egyptian lion, half-listening to the harper's words in a daze. Then he suddenly burst out laughing harshly.
"Which of us is mad?" he cried. "Wherein did I offend the woman? She plied but the arts of her trade."
"Which one of us is crazy?" he yelled. "How did I mistreat the woman? She was just using her professional skills."
"You are speaking of Ginevra," replied the harper.
"You're talking about Ginevra," the harper replied.
"Ginevra," growled Eckhardt, his hair bristling and his eyes flaming as those of an infuriated tiger while his fingers gripped the hilt of his dagger.
"Ginevra," Eckhardt growled, his hair on end and his eyes blazing like an angry tiger as he gripped the hilt of his dagger.
"You are speaking of Ginevra!" the harper repeated inexorably.
"You're talking about Ginevra!" the harper replied strongly.
With a moan Eckhardt's hands went to his head. His breast heaved; his breath came and went in quick gasps.
With a groan, Eckhardt held his head. His chest rose and fell; he breathed in short, quick gasps.
"I do not understand,—I do not understand."
"I really don’t get it—I don’t understand."
"You made no attempt to revisit the Groves," said the harper.
"You didn’t try to go back to the Groves," the harper said.
Eckhardt stroked his brow as if vainly endeavouring to recall the past.
Eckhardt rubbed his forehead, as if he were struggling to recall the past.
"I feared to succumb to her spell."
"I was scared to get caught in her charm."
"To that end you had been summoned."
"You've been called for that reason."
"I have since been warned. Yet it seemed too monstrous to be true."
"I've been cautioned since then. But it still seemed too unreal to be true."
"Warned? By whom?"
"Who warned you?"
"Cyprianus, the monk!"
"Cyprian, the monk!"
The harper's face turned livid.
The harper's face turned pale.
"No blacker wretch e'er strode the streets of Rome. And he confessed?"
"No one more miserable has ever walked the streets of Rome. And he actually admitted it?"
"A death-bed confession, that makes the devils laugh," Eckhardt replied, then he briefly related the circumstances which had led him into the deserted region of the Tarpeian Rock and his chance discovery of the monk, whose strange tale had been cut short by death.
"A deathbed confession that makes the devils laugh," Eckhardt said. He then briefly explained what had led him to the abandoned area of the Tarpeian Rock and his unexpected meeting with the monk, whose strange story was interrupted by death.
"He has walked long in death's shadow," said the harper. "Fate was too kind, too merciful to the slayer of Gregory."
"He's been through a lot while living under the threat of death," said the harper. "Fate was too generous, too forgiving to Gregory's murderer."
There was a brief pause, during which neither spoke. At last the harper broke the silence.
There was a brief pause, and neither of them said anything. Finally, the harper spoke up.
"The hour of final reckoning is near,—nearer than you dream, the hour when a fiend, a traitor must pay the penalty of his crimes, the hour which shall for ever more remove the shadow from your life. The task required of you is great; you may not approach it as long as a breath of doubt remains in your heart. Only certainty can shape your unrelenting course. Had Ginevra a birth-mark?"
"The time of final judgment is near—closer than you realize, the moment when a villain, a traitor will confront the repercussions of his actions, a moment that will forever lift the darkness from your life. The task in front of you is important; you can’t begin it while there's even a hint of doubt in your heart. Only certainty can lead your steady path. Did Ginevra have a birthmark?"
Eckhardt breathed hard.
Eckhardt was breathing heavily.
"The imprint of a raven-claw on her left arm below the shoulder."
"A mark from a raven's claw on her left arm just below her shoulder."
Hezilo nodded. A strange look had passed into his eyes.
Hezilo nodded. A strange expression crossed his face.
"There is a means—to obtain the proof."
"There’s a way to get the proof."
"I am ready!" replied Eckhardt with quivering lips.
"I'm ready!" Eckhardt replied, his lips trembling.
"If you will swear on the hilt of this cross, to be guarded by my counsel, to let nothing induce you to reveal your identity, I will help you," said the harper.
"If you swear on the hilt of this cross to keep your identity secret, I will help you with my guidance," said the harper.
Eckhardt touched the proffered cross, nodding wearily. His heart was heavy to breaking, as the harper slowly outlined his plan.
Eckhardt touched the offered cross, nodding wearily. His heart felt like it was on the verge of breaking as the musician carefully explained his plan.
"The woman has been seized by a mortal dread of her betrayer,—the man who wrecked her life and yours. No questions now,—this is neither the hour or the place! In time you shall know, in time you shall be free to act! Acting upon my counsel, she has bid me summon to her presence a sooth-sayer, one Dom Sabbat, who dwells in the gorge between Mounts Testaccio and Aventine. To him I am to carry these horoscopes and conduct him to the Groves on the third night before the full of the moon."
The woman is overwhelmed with fear of the person who betrayed her—the man who destroyed her life and yours. No questions for now—this isn’t the right time or place! You’ll understand eventually, and you’ll be able to act then! Following my advice, she has asked me to find her a fortune teller, one Dom Sabbat, who lives in the valley between Mount Testaccio and Mount Aventine. I’m supposed to take these horoscopes to him and bring him to the Groves on the third night before the full moon.
The harper's voice sank to a whisper, while Eckhardt listened attentively, nodding repeatedly in gloomy silence.
The harper's voice became a whisper as Eckhardt listened intently, nodding repeatedly in somber silence.
"On that night I shall await you in the shadows of the temple of Isis. There a boat will lie in waiting to convey us to the water stairs of her palace."
"That night, I’ll be waiting for you in the shadows of the temple of Isis. A boat will be ready to take us to the water steps of her palace."
The harper extended his hand, wrapping himself closer in his mantel.
The harper extended his hand, wrapping his cloak tighter around himself.
"The third night before the full of the moon!" he said. "Leave me now, I implore you, that I may care for my dead. Remember the time, the place, and your pledge!"
"The third night before the full moon!" he said. "Please leave me now, I’m begging you, so I can look after my dead. Remember the time, the place, and your promise!"
Eckhardt grasped the proffered hand and they parted.
Eckhardt shook hands with the person and they parted ways.
The harper strode away in the direction of the gorge below Mount Aventine, while Eckhardt, oppressed by strange forebodings, shaped his course towards his own habitation on the Caelian Mount.
The musician walked away toward the valley beneath Mount Aventine, while Eckhardt, feeling uneasy with strange intuition, headed home on Caelian Hill.
Neither had seen two figures in black robes, that lingered in the shadows of the Lion of Basalt.
Neither of them had noticed two figures in black robes lurking in the shadows of the Lion of Basalt.
No sooner had Eckhardt and Hezilo departed, than they slowly emerged, standing revealed in the star-light as Benilo and John of the Catacombs. For a moment they faced each other with meaning gestures, then they too strode off in the opposite directions, Benilo following the harper on his singular errand, while the bravo fastened himself to the heels of the Margrave, whom he accompanied like his own shadow, only relinquishing his pursuit when Eckhardt entered the gloomy portals of his palace.
As soon as Eckhardt and Hezilo left, they showed up in the starlight as Benilo and John of the Catacombs. For a moment, they exchanged significant gestures, then they each walked away in different directions. Benilo followed the harper on his special mission, while the bravo stayed right behind the Margrave, following him like a shadow, only stopping when Eckhardt entered the dark doors of his palace.
CHAPTER IX
CHAPTER 9
THE SNARE OF THE FOWLER
THE TRAP OF THE BIRD CATCHER
hile these events transpired in
Rome, a feverish activity
prevailed in Castel San Angelo. In
day time the huge mausoleum
presented the same sullen and
forbidding aspect as ever but
without revealing a trace of the
preparations, which were being
pushed to a close within. Under
cover of night the breaches had
been repaired; huge balistae and catapults had been placed in
position on the ramparts, and the fortress had been rendered
almost impregnable to assault, as in the time of Vitiges, the
Goth.
While these events were unfolding in Rome, a lot was happening in Castel San Angelo. During the day, the massive mausoleum appeared as dark and intimidating as ever, hiding any signs of the preparations that were almost finished inside. Under the cover of night, the repairs had been made; large ballistae and catapults were positioned on the ramparts, and the fortress was rendered nearly unassailable, just like in the days of Vitiges, the Goth.
Events were swiftly approaching the fatal crisis. While Otto languished in the toils of Stephania, whose society became more and more indispensable to him, while with pernicious flattery Benilo closed the ear of the king to the cries of his German subjects and estranged him more and more from his leaders, his country, and his hosts, while Eckhardt vainly strove to arouse Otto to the perils lurking in his utter abandonment to Roman councillors and Roman polity, the Senator of Rome had introduced into Hadrian's tomb a sufficiently strong body of men, not only to withstand a siege, but to vanquish any force, however superior to his own, to frustrate any assault, however ably directed. While the German contingents remained on Roman soil he dared not engage his enemy in a last death-grapple for the supremacy over the Seven Hills, which Otto's war-worn veterans from the banks of the Elbe and Vistula had twice wrested from him. The final draw in the great game was at hand. On this day the envoys of the Electors would arrive in Rome to demand Otto's immediate return to his German crown-lands, whose eastern borders were sorely menaced by the ever recurring inroads of Poles and Magyars. In the event of Otto's refusing compliance with the Electoral mandate, Count Ludeger of the Palatinate was to relieve Eckhardt of his command and to lead the German contingents back across the Alps.
Events were quickly reaching a critical point. While Otto was becoming more and more attached to Stephania, whose presence was increasingly important to him, Benilo was using insincere flattery to block the king’s ears to the pleas of his German subjects, pushing him further away from his leaders, his country, and his people. At the same time, Eckhardt was unsuccessfully trying to warn Otto about the dangers of depending entirely on Roman advisers and Roman politics. Meanwhile, the Roman Senator had brought in a force strong enough to defend Hadrian's tomb against a siege and to defeat any attacking force, no matter how powerful, and to thwart any assault, no matter how skillfully executed. As long as the German troops remained in Roman territory, he couldn’t risk a final battle for control over the Seven Hills, which Otto's seasoned veterans from the Elbe and Vistula rivers had taken from him twice before. The decisive moment in this great struggle was nearing. On this day, the envoys of the Electors would arrive in Rome to demand Otto's immediate return to his German territories, whose eastern borders were under serious threat from the ongoing incursions of Poles and Magyars. If Otto refused to comply with the Electoral mandate, Count Ludeger of the Palatinate was prepared to relieve Eckhardt of his command and lead the German forces back across the Alps.
But it was no part of the Senator's policy to permit Otto to return. For while there remained breath in the youth, Rome remained the Fata Morgana of his dreams, and Crescentius remained the vassal of Theophano's son. He could never hope to come into his own as long as the life of that boy-king overshadowed his own. Therefore every pressure must be brought to bear upon the headstrong youth, to defy the Electoral mandate, to rebuff, to offend the Electoral envoys. Then, the great German host recalled, Eckhardt relieved of his command, Otto isolated In a hostile camp, Stephania should cry the watchword for his doom. The inconsiderable guard remaining would be easily vanquished and the son of Theophano, utterly abandoned and deserted, should fall an easy prey to the Senator's schemes, a welcome hostage in the dungeons of Castel San Angelo, for him to deal with according to the dictates of the hour. The task to urge Otto to this fatal step had been assigned to Benilo, but Crescentius was prepared for all emergencies arising from any unforeseen turn of affairs. He had gone too far to recede. If now he quailed before the impending issue, the mighty avalanche he had started would hurl him to swift and certain doom.
But the Senator did not plan to let Otto come back. As long as the young man was alive, Rome would remain an unreachable dream for him, and Crescentius would remain a subordinate to Theophano's son. He could never take his rightful place while that boy-king's life overshadowed his own. So, every effort had to be made to push the stubborn youth to reject the Electoral mandate, to offend and drive away the Electoral envoys. Then, when the large German army withdrew, with Eckhardt removed from his command and Otto left alone in an unfriendly camp, Stephania would signal the moment of his downfall. The small guard that remained would be easily defeated, and Theophano's son, completely abandoned, would become a straightforward target for the Senator's plans, a convenient hostage in the dungeons of Castel San Angelo, to be handled as the situation required. The task of pushing Otto toward this disastrous choice had been assigned to Benilo, but Crescentius was prepared for any unexpected changes. He had come too far to back down now. If he hesitated before the approaching confrontation, the massive avalanche he had set in motion would lead him to an inevitable and swift ruin.
Since that fateful hour, when in a moment of unaccountable weakness Crescentius had listened to Benilo's serpent-wisdom, and had arrayed his own wife against the German King, the Senator of Rome had seen but little of Stephania. The preparations for the impending revolt of the Romans, in whose fickle minds his emissaries found a fertile soil for the seed of treason and discontent, engaged him night and day. He seemed present at once on the ramparts, in the galleries and in the vaults of his formidable keep. But when chance for a fleeting moment brought the Senator face to face with his consort, the meaning-fraught smile on the lips of Stephania seemed to assure him that everything was going well. Otto was lost to the world. Heaven and earth seemed alike blotted out for him in her presence. Together they continued to stroll among the ruins, while Stephania poured strange tales into the youth's ear, tales which crept to his brain, like the songs of the Sirens that lure the mariner among the crimson flowers of their abode. And Eckhardt despised the Romans too heartily to fear them, and even therein he revealed the heel of Achilles.
Since that crucial moment when Crescentius, in a moment of unexplainable weakness, heeded Benilo's manipulative advice and turned his wife against the German King, the Senator of Rome had seen very little of Stephania. He was consumed by preparations for the upcoming revolt of the Romans, whose changeable minds served as fertile ground for the seeds of treason and discontent sown by his emissaries, leaving him occupied day and night. He seemed to be everywhere all at once—on the ramparts, in the galleries, and in the vaults of his impressive stronghold. But when chance finally brought the Senator face to face with his wife, the meaningful smile on Stephania's lips reassured him that everything was going smoothly. Otto was lost in his own world. Heaven and earth seemed to fade away for him in her presence. Together, they continued to wander among the ruins while Stephania whispered strange stories into the young man's ear—tales that nestled into his mind like the songs of the Sirens, luring sailors into their crimson-flowered realm. And Eckhardt held the Romans in such contempt that he felt no fear of them, and in that disdain, he exposed his own vulnerability.
If the present day was gained, the Senator's diplomacy would carry victory from the field, and Benilo had well plied his subtle arts. Yet Crescentius was resolved to attend in person the audience of the envoys. He would with his own ears hear the King's reply to the Electors. If Benilo had played him false? He hardly knew why a lingering suspicion of the Chamberlain crept into his mind at all. But he shook himself free of the thought, which had for a moment clouded the future with its sombre shadow.
If today goes well, the Senator's diplomacy will be successful, and Benilo has really used his clever tactics effectively. Still, Crescentius was set on attending the envoys' meeting himself. He wanted to hear the King's response to the Electors directly. Had Benilo betrayed him? He was unsure why a persistent suspicion about the Chamberlain was creeping into his mind. But he quickly brushed off the feeling that had momentarily cast a shadow over his outlook.
As the Senator of Rome hurriedly traversed the galleries of the vast mausoleum, he suddenly found himself face to face with Stephania.
As the Senator of Rome hurried through the halls of the massive mausoleum, he unexpectedly ran into Stephania.
Her face was pale and her eyes revealed traces of tears.
Her face was pale, and her eyes looked like they were about to cry.
At the first words she uttered, Crescentius paused, surprise and gladness in his eyes.
At her first words, Crescentius paused, his eyes filled with surprise and joy.
"We are well met, my lord," she said, after a brief greeting, an unwonted tremor vibrating in her tones. "I have sought you in vain all the morning. Release me from the task you have imposed upon me! I cannot go on! I am not further equal to it. It is a game unworthy of you or me!"
"It's great to see you, my lord," she said after a brief greeting, her voice shaking a bit. "I've been searching for you all morning without any luck. Please let me out of the task you've assigned me! I can't keep going! I can't handle it anymore. It's a game that's beneath both of us!"
The surprise at her words for a moment choked the Senator's utterance and almost struck him dumb.
The shock of her words left the Senator momentarily speechless and nearly rendered him dumbfounded.
"Imposed upon?" he replied. "I thought you had accepted the mission freely. Is the boy rebellious?"
"Imposed upon?" he said. "I thought you took on the mission willingly. Is the kid being difficult?"
"On the contrary! Were he so, perhaps I should not now prefer this request. He is but too pliant."
"Not at all! If he were like that, I probably wouldn't be asking for this right now. He's just too accommodating."
"He has made your task an easy one," Crescentius nodded meaningly.
"He's made your job an easy one," Crescentius nodded with understanding.
"He has laid his whole soul bare to me; not a thought therein, ever so remote, which I have not sounded. I can not stand before him. My brow is crimsoned with the flush of shame. He gave me truth for a lie,—friendship for deceit. He deserves a better fate than the Senator of Rome has decreed for him."
"He has revealed everything about himself to me; there's not a single thought, no matter how far away, that I haven't examined. I can't confront him. My forehead is hot with shame. He gave me honesty instead of lies—genuine friendship instead of betrayal. He deserves a better fate than what the Senator of Rome has chosen for him."
Crescentius breathed hard.
Crescentius was out of breath.
"The weakness does you honour," he replied after a pause. "Perchance I should have spared you the task. I placed him in your hands, because I dared trust no one else. And now it is too late—too late!"
"Your vulnerability is impressive," he said after a pause. "Maybe I should have lightened your load. I gave him to you because I didn't trust anyone else. And now it’s too late—too late!"
"It is not too late," replied Stephania.
"It's not too late," Stephania said.
Crescentius pointed silently to the ramparts, where a score of men were placing a huge catapult in position.
Crescentius silently pointed to the walls, where about twenty men were assembling a huge catapult.
"It is not too late!" she repeated, her cheeks alternately flushing and paling. "To-day, my lord informed me, the King stands at the Rubicon. To-day he must choose, If it is to be Rome, if Aix-la-Chapelle. If he elects to return to the gray gloom of his northern skies, to the sombre twilight of his northern forests, let him go, my lord,—let him go! Much misery will be thereby averted,—much heart-rending despair!"
"It’s not too late!" she said again, her cheeks turning red and then pale. "Today, my lord told me, the King is at the Rubicon. He has to decide today whether it’s going to be Rome or Aix-la-Chapelle. If he chooses to return to the dreary gray of his northern skies, to the dark twilight of his northern forests, then let him go, my lord—let him go! It will save a lot of suffering—so much heartbreaking despair!"
Crescentius had listened in silence to Stephania's pleading. There was a brief pause, during which only his heavy breathing was heard.
Crescentius had quietly listened to Stephania's requests. There was a brief pause, during which only his heavy breathing was audible.
"His choice is made," he replied at last in a firm tone.
"He's made his decision," he finally said confidently.
"I do not understand you, my lord!"
"I don't get you, my lord!"
The Senator regarded his wife with singularly fixed intentness.
The Senator gazed at his wife with deep concentration.
"The toils of the Siren Rome are too firm to be snapped asunder like a spider's web."
"The challenges of Siren Rome are too powerful to be shattered like a spider's web."
She covered her face with her hands. Her breath came and went with quick, convulsive gasps.
She covered her face with her hands. Her breathing was fast and shaky.
"It is shameful—shameful—" she sobbed. "Had I never lent myself to the unworthy task! How could you conceive it, my lord, how could you? But it was not your counsel! May his right hand wither, who whispered the thought into your ear!"
"It's so embarrassing—so embarrassing—" she cried. "Why did I ever let myself get involved in such a pointless task! How could you even think that, my lord, how could you? But it wasn't your idea! May the one who put that thought in your head be cursed!"
Crescentius winced. He felt ill at ease.
Crescentius flinched. He felt uneasy.
"Is it so hard to play the confessor to yonder wingless cherub?" he said with a forced smile.
"Is it really that hard to be a confessor to that wingless angel over there?" he said with a forced smile.
Stephania straightened herself to her full height.
Stephania stood tall, reaching her full height.
"When I undertook the shameless task, I believed the son of Theophano a tyrant, an oppressor, his hands stained with the best of Roman blood! Such your lying Roman chroniclers had painted him. I gloried in the thought, to humble a barbarian, whose vain-glorious, boastful insolence meditated new outrages upon us Romans. Yet his is a purer, a loftier spirit, than is to be found in all this Rome of yours! Were it not nobler to acknowledge him your liege, than to destroy him by woman's wiles and smiles?"
"When I took on this bold task, I thought the son of Theophano was a tyrant, an oppressor, with his hands stained with the best Roman blood! That's how your deceptive Roman historians described him. I felt proud at the idea of bringing down a barbarian, whose vain and boastful arrogance was plotting new offenses against us Romans. Yet, he has a purer, nobler spirit than anyone in this Rome of yours! Wouldn’t it be better to recognize him as your lord instead of trying to take him down with a woman's tricks and charms?"
"I cannot answer you on these points," Crescentius spoke after a pause, during which the olive tints of his countenance had faded to ashen hues. "I regard those dreams, whose mock-halo has blinded you, in a different light. It is the wise man who rules the state,—it is the dreamer who dashes it to atoms. We have gone too far! I could not release you,—even if I would!"
"I can't comment on those points," Crescentius said after a pause, during which the olive tones of his face faded to a ghostly color. "I view those dreams, whose false glow has blinded you, differently. It's the wise person who leads the state—it's the dreamer who destroys it. We've come too far! I couldn't let you leave—even if I wanted to!"
Stephania breathed hard. Her hands were tightly clasped.
Stephania was breathing hard. Her hands were tightly clenched.
"It can bring glory to neither you, nor Rome," she said in a pleading voice. "Let him depart in peace, my lord, and I will thank you to my dying hour!"
"It won’t bring pride to you or Rome," she said, pleading. "Let him go in peace, my lord, and I’ll be thankful to you for the rest of my life!”
"How know you he wishes to depart?"
"How do you know he wants to go?"
"How know you he wishes to remain?"
"How do you know he wants to stick around?"
"His destiny is Rome. Here he will live—and here he will die!" the Senator spoke with slow emphasis. "But we have not yet agreed upon the signal," he continued with cold and merciless voice. "After the departure of the envoys you will lead the King into his favourite haunts, the labyrinth of the Minotaurus, to the little temple of Neptune. There I will in person await him. When you see the gleam of spearpoints in the thickets, you will wave your kerchief with the cry: 'For Rome and Crescentius.' No harm shall befall the youth,—unless he resist. He shall have honourable conduct to the guest chamber, prepared for him,—below."
"His fate is Rome. Here he will live—and here he will die!" the Senator said slowly and with emphasis. "But we haven't agreed on the signal yet," he continued in a cold, ruthless tone. "After the envoys leave, you will take the King to his favorite places: the labyrinth of the Minotaur and the small temple of Neptune. I will be waiting for him in person there. When you see the shine of spear points in the bushes, you will wave your handkerchief and shout: 'For Rome and Crescentius.' No harm will come to the young man—unless he resists. He will be treated with honor and shown to the guest room that's been prepared for him—downstairs."
And Crescentius pointed downward with the thumb of his right hand.
And Crescentius pointed down with his right thumb.
Stephania's bosom rose and fell in quick respiration.
Stephania's chest rose and fell quickly as she breathed.
"I am not accustomed to prefer a request and be denied," she said proudly, her face the pallor of death. "Is this your last word, my lord?"
"I'm not used to asking for something and being refused," she said proudly, her face as pale as a ghost. "Is this your final answer, my lord?"
Crescentius met her gaze unflinchingly.
Crescentius met her gaze confidently.
"It is my last," he replied. "Yet one choice remains with you: You may betray the King,—or the Senator of Rome!"
"It's my last," he said. "But you still have one choice: You can betray the King—or the Senator of Rome!"
He turned to go, but something whispered to him to stay. At that moment he despised himself for having imposed upon his wife a task, against which Stephania's loftier nature had rebelled and he inwardly cursed the hour which had ripened the seed and him, who had sown it. Gazing after Stephania's retreating form, all the love he bore her surged up into his heart as he cried her name.
He began to leave, but something urged him to stay. At that moment, he felt a deep self-loathing for putting his wife in a situation that contradicted Stephania's better nature, and he quietly cursed the moment that had led to this situation, along with himself for causing it. As he watched Stephania walk away, all the love he had for her rushed back into his heart, and he called out her name.
Arrested by his voice, Stephania turned and paused for a moment swift as thought, but in that moment she seemed to read the very depths of his soul and the utter futility of further entreaty. Without a word she ascended the spiral stairway leading to the upper galleries and re-entered her own apartments, while with long and wistful gaze Crescentius followed the vanishing form of his wife.
Caught by his voice, Stephania turned and paused for a moment, as fast as a thought, but in that instant, it felt like she could see deep into his soul and grasp the total futility of any further pleas. Without saying anything, she climbed the spiral staircase to the upper galleries and returned to her own rooms, while Crescentius watched the vanishing figure of his wife with a lingering, yearning gaze.
And it seemed as if the Senator's prophecy was to be fulfilled. At the reading of the Electoral manifesto, Otto had been seized with an uncontrollable fit of rage. He had torn the document to shreds and cast its fragments at the feet of the Bavarian duke, who acted as spokesman for his colleagues, the dukes of Thuringia, Saxony and Westphalia. Neither the arguments of the Electoral envoys, nor the violent denunciations of Eckhardt, who aired his hatred of Rome in language never before heard in the presence of a sovereign, could stand before Benilo's eloquent pleading. On his knees the Chamberlain implored the King not to abandon Rome and his beloved Romans. Vainly the German dukes pointed to the dangers besetting the realm, vainly to the inadequate defences of the Eastern March. With a majesty far above his years, Otto declared his supreme will to make Rome the capital of the earth, and to restore the pristine majesty of the Holy Roman Empire. Rome was his destiny. Here he would live, and here he would die. Rome was pacified. He required no longer the presence of the army. Let Bavaria and Saxony defend their own boundaries as best they might; let the Count Palatine lead his veteran hosts across the Alps. He would remain. This his reply to the Electors.
It looked like the Senator's prediction was about to come true. When the Electoral manifesto was announced, Otto was filled with uncontrollable rage. He tore the document into pieces and threw the scraps at the feet of the Bavarian duke, who represented his fellow dukes from Thuringia, Saxony, and Westphalia. Neither the Electoral envoys' arguments nor Eckhardt's furious criticisms of Rome, which expressed his hatred in a way never heard before in front of a sovereign, could compete with Benilo's powerful plea. On his knees, the Chamberlain begged the King not to abandon Rome and his beloved Romans. The German dukes pointed out, in vain, the dangers facing the realm and the weak defenses of the Eastern March. With a dignity far beyond his years, Otto declared his strong intention to make Rome the capital of the world and restore the former glory of the Holy Roman Empire. Rome was his destiny. He would live here, and he would die here. Rome was at peace. He no longer needed the army's presence. Let Bavaria and Saxony defend their borders as best they could; let the Count Palatine lead his experienced troops across the Alps. He would remain. This was his answer to the Electors.
On the eve of that eventful day the German dukes departed, while the Count Palatine proceeded to Tivoli, to prepare the great armament for their winter march across the Alps. It had come to pass as Crescentius had predicted. The die was cast. Rome, the Siren, had conquered.
On the night before that significant day, the German dukes departed, and the Count Palatine traveled to Tivoli to prepare for the major military campaign across the Alps in winter. It unfolded just as Crescentius had predicted. The choice was made. Rome, the alluring city, had won.
In the night following these events, Rome in her various quarters presented a strange aspect of secret activity.
That night, various areas of Rome had a mysterious vibe filled with secretive activities.
In the fortresses of the Cavalli and Caetani lights flitted to and fro through the gratings in the main court. Benilo, the Chamberlain, might be seen stealing from the postern gate. Towards the ruins of the Coliseum men whose dress bespoke them of the lowest rank, were seen creeping from lanes and alleys. From these ruins at a later hour, glided again the form of the Grand Chamberlain. Later yet,—when a gray light is breaking in the east, the gates of Rome, by St. John Lateran, are open. Benilo is conversing with the Roman guard. The mountains are dim with a mournful and chilling haze when Benilo enters the palace on the Aventine.
In the strongholds of the Cavalli and Caetani, lights flickered through the grates in the main courtyard. Benilo, the Chamberlain, was seen slipping out from the postern gate. Towards the ruins of the Coliseum, men in ragged clothing crept out from the back streets and alleys. Soon after, the Grand Chamberlain quietly emerged from these ruins. Later, as a dull light began to break in the east, the gates of Rome at St. John Lateran swung open. Benilo was speaking with the Roman guard. The mountains were covered in a mournful, chilling mist as Benilo entered the palace on the Aventine.
CHAPTER X
CHAPTER X
THE TEMPLE OF NEPTUNE
NEPTUNE'S TEMPLE
haken to the inmost depths of
his soul by a storm of
forebodings, hope, fear and passion,
Otto had shaken himself free
from the throng of flattering
friends and courtiers and had
sought the solitude of his own
chamber. He had dismissed the
envoys of the Electors with the
unalterable reply that he would
not return to his gloomy Saxon-land. Let the Saxon dukes
defend the borders of the realm, let them keep Poles and Slavs
in check. His own destiny was Rome. Here he would live,
and here he would die. Deeply offended, the German envoys
had departed. The consequences might be far-reaching indeed.
Tearing off his accoutrements and all insignia of office and
rank, Otto flung himself on his couch in solitary seclusion.
All had been against him,—save Benilo. Benilo alone understood
him. Benilo alone encouraged the young king to follow
out his destiny. Benilo alone had pointed out that the earth
might be governed from the ancient seat of empire without
detriment to any of the nations of the Holy Roman Empire.
Benilo alone had demonstrated the necessity of Otto's presence
in his chosen capital, whose heterogeneous elements would
obey no lesser authority.
Shaken to the core by a whirlwind of anxiety, hope, fear, and passion, Otto broke away from the crowd of flattering friends and courtiers and sought the solitude of his own room. He had dismissed the envoys of the Electors with a firm response that he would not return to his dreary Saxon land. Let the Saxon dukes guard the borders of the realm; let them manage the Poles and Slavs. His true destiny was Rome. Here he would live, and here he would die. The German envoys left deeply insulted. The consequences could be significant. Ripping off his armor and all signs of office and rank, Otto collapsed onto his couch in solitude. Everyone had been against him—except for Benilo. Benilo alone understood him. Benilo alone encouraged the young king to embrace his destiny. Benilo alone pointed out that the earth could be governed from the ancient seat of empire without undermining any of the nations of the Holy Roman Empire. Benilo alone showed the necessity of Otto's presence in his chosen capital, whose diverse elements would follow no lesser authority.
Weary and torn by conflicting emotions he at last sank down before the image of Mary and prayed to the Mother of God to guide his steps in the dark wilderness in which he found himself entangled. Thus transported out of himself far beyond the vociferous pageant of that exhausting day, Otto gave himself with all the mystical fervour of his Hellenic nature to visions of the future.
Exhausted and overwhelmed by his mixed emotions, he finally knelt before the image of Mary and prayed to the Mother of God to help him navigate the dark wilderness he found himself in. In that moment, he rose above himself, far removed from the noisy chaos of that exhausting day. Otto dedicated himself, with all the mystical passion of his Greek heritage, to visions of the future.
Thus the evening approached. Long before the hour appointed he slowly bent his steps towards the little temple of Neptune, crowning the olive-clad summits of Mount Aventine and overlooking the vale of Egeria and the meandering course of the Tiber. The clouds above, beautiful with changing sunset tints, mottled the broken surface of the river with hues of bronze and purple between the leaves of the creeping water-plants, which clogged the movement of the stream. On the river-bank the rushes were starred with iris and ranunculus.
As evening drew near, he walked slowly toward the small temple of Neptune that sat atop the olive-covered peaks of Mount Aventine, overlooking the valley of Egeria and the winding Tiber. The clouds above, vibrant with changing sunset colors, cast bronze and purple hues on the river’s surface, filtering through the leaves of the aquatic plants that slowed the stream. Along the riverbank, the rushes were interspersed with irises and buttercups.
The sun was declining in the horizon. A solemn stillness, like the presage of some divine event, held the pulses of the universe. A soft rose crept into the shimmer of the water, cresting the summits of far off Soracté. The transient, many-tinted glories of the autumn sunset were reflected in opalescent lights on the waves of the Tiber, and swept the landscape in one dazzling glow of gold and amber, strangely blending with the gold and russet of the autumn foliage. The floating smell of flowers invisible hovered on the air; a mystic yearning seemed to pervade all nature in that chill, melancholy odour, that puts men in mind of death. The soft masses of leaves decayed caused a brushing sound under the feet of the lonely rambler.
The sun was setting on the horizon. A serious stillness, like the hint of some divine event, held the rhythms of the universe. A gentle pink hue spread across the shimmering water, touching the peaks of distant Soracté. The fleeting, colorful glories of the autumn sunset were mirrored in iridescent lights on the waves of the Tiber, wrapping the landscape in a brilliant glow of gold and amber that oddly blended with the gold and brown of the autumn leaves. The faint scent of unseen flowers lingered in the air; a mystical longing seemed to fill all of nature with that chilly, melancholic fragrance that reminds people of death. The soft piles of decaying leaves rustled under the feet of the solitary wanderer.
Round him in the silent woods burnt the magnificent obsequies of departing summer.
Surrounding him in the peaceful woods was the beautiful farewell of summer's end.
Fire-flies moved through the embalmed air, like the torches of unseen angels. The late roses exhaled their mystic odour, and silently like dead butterflies, here and there a wan leaf dropped from the branches.
Fireflies floated through the calm air, like the lights of invisible angels. The late roses emitted their delightful scent, and softly, like fading butterflies, a pale leaf dropped from the branches occasionally.
At every step the wood became more lonely. It was as untroubled by any sound as an abandoned cemetery. Birds there were few, the shade of the laurel-grove being too dense and no song of theirs was heard. A grasshopper began his shrill cry, but quickly ceased, as if startled by its own voice. Insects alone were humming faintly in a last slender ray of sunlight, but ventured not to quit its beam for the neighbouring gloom. Sometimes Otto trended his path along wider alleys bordered by titanic walls of weird cypress, casting dark shade as a moonless night. Here and there subterranean waters made the moss spongy. Streams ran everywhere, chill as melted snow, but silently, with no tinkling ripples, as if muted by the melancholy of the enchanted wood. Moss stifled the sound of the falling drops and they sank away like the tears of an unspoken love.
With each step, the woods became more desolate. It was as quiet as an abandoned graveyard. There were hardly any birds since the laurel grove was too dense, and their songs were muffled. A grasshopper started its high-pitched call but quickly stopped, as if startled by its own sound. Insects buzzed softly in a final thin beam of sunlight, but they didn’t venture into the surrounding darkness. Sometimes, Otto followed wider paths lined with towering cypress trees that cast dark shadows like a moonless night. Here and there, underground water made the moss soft and spongy. Streams flowed everywhere, as cold as melted snow, but silently, without any tinkling ripples, as if hushed by the sadness of the enchanted woods. The moss muffled the sound of dripping drops, making them disappear like the tears of unexpressed love.
For a moment; Otto lingered among a tangle of elder-bushes. The oblique sun rays filtering through the dense laurel became almost lunar, as if seen through the smoke of a funeral torch.
For a moment, Otto froze among a tangle of elder bushes. The angled sunlight breaking through the dense laurel felt almost like moonlight, as if it was being viewed through the smoke of a funeral torch.
Along the edge of the road goats were contentedly browsing and a rugged sun-burnt little lad with large black eyes was driving a flock of geese. Storm clouds lined with gold were rising in the North over the unseen Alps, and high up in the clear sky there burned a single star.
Next to the road, goats were happily grazing, and a rugged, sun-tanned boy with big black eyes was herding a group of geese. Dark storm clouds outlined in gold were gathering in the North over the hidden Alps, and high up in the clear sky, there was a single shining star.
Deep in thought, Otto passed the walls of the cloisters of St. Cosmas.
Deep in thought, Otto strolled past the walls of the St. Cosmas cloisters.
Onward he walked as in the memory of a dream.
He continued walking, as if caught in a memory of a dream.
Through the purple silence came faintly the chant of the monks:
In the quiet, the soft chant of the monks could be heard:
"Let me be wounded by scarsLet me be intoxicated by the crossFor the love of the Son."
At last the Ionic marble columns, softly steeped in the warmth of departing day, came into sight. Silence and coolness encompassed him. The setting sun still cast his glimmer on the capitals of the columns whose fine, illumined scroll work, contrasted with the penumbral shadows of the interior, seemed soft and bright as tresses of gold.
Finally, the Ionic marble columns, softly illuminated by the warmth of the setting sun, came into sight. A feeling of peace and coolness enveloped him. The fading sunlight still shone on the tops of the columns, and their intricate, glowing scrollwork, contrasting with the dark shadows inside, appeared soft and bright like strands of gold.
A hand softly touched Otto's shoulder. A voice whispered:
A gentle hand rested on Otto's shoulder. A voice quietly said:
"If you would know all—come! Come and I will tell you the secret which never yet I have uttered to mortal man."
"If you want to know it all—come! Come and I’ll share the secret I've never told anyone."
In the departing light, veiled by the thick cypresses and pale as the moon-beams, just as in the Egerian wilderness in the whiteness of summer-lightnings, she put her face close to his, her face white as marble, with its scarlet lips, its witch-like eyes.
In the dim light, concealed by the dense cypress trees and as pale as moonlight, just like in the Egerian wilderness during summer storms, she leaned in close to him, her face as pale as marble, with red lips and captivating eyes.
On they walked in silence, hand in hand.
They walked ahead quietly, holding hands.
On they walked along the verge of a precipice, where none have walked before, resisting the vertigo and the fatal attraction of the abyss. If they should prove unequal to the strain,—overstep the magic circle?
They walked along the cliff’s edge, a place no one had been before, struggling against the dizziness and the tempting pull of the abyss. If they couldn't handle the pressure—would they cross the safe boundary?
Stephania was pale and trembled. She smiled,—but the smile troubled him, he scarce knew why. He tried to think it was the melancholy, caused by the wild and stormy look of the sunset and the loud cawing of the hereditary rooks, which seemed to croak an everlasting farewell to life and hope in the oaks of the convent.
Stephania looked pale and was shaking. She smiled, but her smile made him uneasy, and he couldn't quite understand why. He tried to assure himself that it was just the sadness from the wild and stormy sunset and the loud cawing of the rooks, which sounded like they were saying an endless goodbye to life and hope among the convent's oaks.
Must he repulse the love that surged up to him in resistless waves?
Must he reject the love that hit him in relentless waves?
Must he renounce the near for the far-away, the ideal, whose embodiment she was, for the commonplace?
Does he have to sacrifice what’s important for what’s far away, the ideal she symbolized, for the mundane?
Slowly the sun sank to rest in a sea of crimson and gold, a fiery funeral of foliage and flowers.
Slowly, the sun set in a sea of red and gold, a fiery goodbye to the leaves and flowers.
A clock boomed from a neighbouring tower. The heavy measured clang vibrated long through the stillness, quivering In the air, like a warning knell of fate.
A clock chimed from a nearby tower. The deep, steady sound echoed through the quiet, vibrating in the air like a foreboding sign of fate.
Softly she drew him into the dusk of the pagan temple, drew him down beside her on one of the scattered fragments of antiquity, a dog-eared God of black Syenite from Egypt, which had shared the fate of its Latin equals.
She gently pulled him into the dim light of the ancient temple, guiding him to sit beside her on one of the scattered remnants of the past, a weathered statue of a God made from black Syenite from Egypt, which had suffered the same fate as its Latin counterparts.
But he could not sit beside—her.
But he couldn't sit beside her.
Abruptly he rose; standing before her, the passion of the long fight surged up in him. Stephania sat motionless, and for a time neither spoke.
Suddenly, he stood up and faced her, feeling the intensity of their long struggle surge within him. Stephania stayed still, and for a moment, neither of them spoke.
At last Otto broke the silence. His voice was strained as if he were suffering some great pain.
Finally, Otto spoke up. His voice was strained, like he was experiencing intense pain.
"I have come!" he said. "I have cut every bridge between present and past! I am here.—Have you thought of my appeal?"
"I'm here!" he said. "I've cut ties with the past! I'm right here. Have you thought about my request?"
"Oh, why do you torture me?" she replied half sobbing, "I venture to ask for a delay, and you arraign me as though I stood at the bar of judgment."
"Oh, why are you doing this to me?" she said, half crying. "I just asked for a delay, and you make me feel like I'm on trial."
"It is our day of judgment," he replied. "It is the day when life confronts us with our own deeds,—when we must answer for them, when we must justify them. For if we are but triflers, we cannot stand in the face either of heaven or of hell!"
"It's our day of judgment," he said. "It's the day when life makes us confront our own actions—when we have to explain them, when we have to justify them. Because if we're just messing around, we can't stand up to either heaven or hell!"
He bent down and took her hands in his.
He leaned down and took her hands in his.
"Stephania," he said, "I too have doubted, I too have wavered:—give me but one word of assurance,—my love for you is a wound which no eternity can cure."
"Stephania," he said, "I've had my doubts and I've hesitated too. Just give me one word of reassurance—my love for you is a wound that no amount of time can heal."
She broke from him, to hide her weeping.
She turned away from him to hide her tears.
"Have you thought of the forfeit?" she faltered after a time.
"Have you thought about the consequences?" she paused after a moment.
"I would not forego the doom!—You alone are my light in this dark country of the world. Do not stifle the voice in your heart with reasons—"
"I wouldn't give up the doom! You are my only light in this dark part of the world. Don't silence the voice in your heart with excuses—"
"Reasons! Reasons!" she interrupted. "What does the heart know of reasons! Mine has long forgotten their pleadings—else, were I here?"
"Reasons! Reasons!" she interrupted. "What does the heart care about reasons! Mine has long forgotten their logic—or else, why am I here?"
Something in her voice and gesture was like a lightning flash over a dark landscape. In an instant he saw the pit at his feet.
Something in her voice and movement resembled a flash of lightning over a dark landscape. In that moment, he noticed the pit at his feet.
"What then," he faltered, "is this to lead to?"
"So what," he paused, "is this going to lead to?"
"Some one has been with you," she said quickly. "These words were not yours."
"Someone's been with you," she said quickly. "These words aren't yours."
He rallied with a fault smile.
He gathered his strength with a forced smile.
"A pretext for not heeding them."
"An excuse to ignore them."
"Eckhardt has been with you! He has maligned me to you!"
"Eckhardt has been talking to you! He has said negative things about me!"
"He has warned me against you!"
"He told me about you!"
She turned very pale.
She looked really pale.
"And you heeded?"
"And you listened?"
"I am here, Stephania!"
"I'm here, Stephania!"
The subtle perfume clinging to her gown mounted to his brain, choking back reason and resistance.
The subtle smell lingering on her dress overwhelmed him, clouding his thoughts and making it difficult to think straight.
"Yet again I ask you, what is this to lead to? I am afraid of the future as a child of the dark!"
"Once again, I ask you, where is this going to lead? I'm scared of the future like a kid scared of the dark!"
She held his hands tightly clasped.
She held his hands firmly.
"Oh!" she sobbed, "why will you torture me? I have borne much for our love's sake—but to answer you now is to relive it and I lack the strength."
"Oh!" she exclaimed, "why are you making me go through this? I've endured so much for our love—but replying to you now means facing it all over again, and I just can't handle it."
He held her hands fast, his eyes in hers.
He grasped her hands firmly, gazing into her eyes.
"No, Stephania," he said, "your strength never failed you when there was call on it, and our whole past calls on it now! Eckhardt tells me that the Romans hate me,—that they resent the love I bear them—oh, if it were true!"
"No, Stephania," he said, "you've always been strong when it counted, and everything we’ve gone through requires that strength now! Eckhardt tells me that the Romans hate me—that they resent the love I have for them—oh, if only that were true!"
Stephania gazed at him with wide astonished eyes.
Stephania stared at him with wide, surprised eyes.
"Ah! It is this then," she said with a sigh of relief. "A moment's thought must show you what passions are here at work. You must rise above such fears. As for us,—no one can judge between us, but ourselves. Shake off these dread fancies! There lies but one goal before us. You pointed the way to it once. Surely you would not hold me back from it now?"
"Oh! So this is what it is," she said with a sigh of relief. "If you think about it, you'll see the emotions involved here. You need to overcome these fears. As for us—only we can evaluate our situation. Move past these negative thoughts! There's only one goal in front of us. You've guided me to it before. Surely you wouldn't block me from reaching it now?"
Gently she drew him down by her side. Through the crevices in the roof glimmered the evening star.
Gently, she pulled him down beside her. The evening star twinkled through the openings in the roof.
She saw the conflict, which raged within him, the instinct to break away from her, who could never more be his own. She saw the fear which bound him to her,—she saw the great love he bore her, and she knew that he was hers soul and body, her instrument, her toy,—her lover if she so willed.
She saw the conflict within him, the desire to distance himself from her, who could never really be his. She recognized the fear that connected him to her—she understood the deep love he felt for her, and she knew he was entirely hers, body and soul, her instrument, her toy—her lover if she chose.
He spoke to her of his childhood in the bleak northern forests; of the black pines of Thuringia, of the snow-drifts, which froze his heart; of the sad sea horizons brooding infinitely away; of the gloomy abbey of Merséburg, in the Saxon-land, where the great Emperor Otto, his grandsire, was sleeping towards the day of resurrection, where under the abbot's guidance he had first been initiated into the magic of a sunnier clime. He spoke to her of his Greek mother, the Empress Theophano, whose great beauty was only rivalled by her own, and of that eventful night, when he descended into the crypts of Aix-la-Chapelle and opened the tomb of Charlemagne, then dead almost two hundred years. He told her how he had fought against this mad, unreasoning love, which had at first sight of her crept into his heart, urging naught in palliation of his offence, but like a flagellant laying bare his tortured flesh to a self-inflicted scourge. He begged her to decide for him, to guide him, lonely antagonist of destiny—dared he ask for more? She was the wife of the Senator of Rome.
He talked to her about his childhood in the dismal northern forests; about the dark pines of Thuringia, the snowdrifts that chilled his heart, the sorrowful sea horizons that stretched on forever, and the bleak abbey of Merséburg in Saxony, where his grandfather, the great Emperor Otto, rested until the day of resurrection. Under the abbot's guidance, he was first introduced to the magic of a brighter place. He shared stories of his Greek mother, Empress Theophano, whose striking beauty was rivaled only by her, and that unforgettable night when he descended into the crypts of Aix-la-Chapelle and opened Charlemagne's tomb, nearly two centuries after his death. He told her how he had fought against this crazy, irrational love that had crept into his heart the moment he saw her, offering no justification for his feelings, like a flagellant revealing his tortured flesh to a self-imposed whip. He pleaded with her to make a choice for him, to guide him, a solitary warrior against fate—could he dare to ask for more? She was the wife of the Senator of Rome.
As he ceased speaking, Otto covered his face with his hands, but Stephania drew them down and held them firmly in her own. Truly, if it was victory to accomplish the end, by drawing out a loving, confiding heart, the victory was with the vanquished. And with the memory of the compact she had sealed a wondrous pity flashed through the woman's soul, a mighty longing, to lift the son of the Greek Princess up into joyous peace! No thought of evil marred her pure desire,—alas! She knew not at that moment, that even in that pity lay his direst snare, and hers.
As Otto finished speaking, he covered his face with his hands, but Stephania pulled them down and held them tightly in her own. Honestly, if winning meant uncovering a loving, trusting heart, then the true victory belonged to the one who lost. Remembering the promise she had made, a deep compassion filled her soul, along with a strong desire to lift the son of the Greek Princess into a state of joyful peace! She had no awareness of wrongdoing clouding her pure intention—unfortunately! She didn’t realize that even within that compassion lay his biggest trap, and hers.
The decisive moment was at hand. In the thickets before the temple her eye discerned the gleam of spear-points. For a moment a violent tremor passed through her body. She had hardly strength sufficient to maintain her presence of mind, and her face was pale as that of a corpse.
The critical moment had come. In the bushes in front of the temple, she saw the glint of spear tips. For a split second, a strong chill ran through her body. She could barely muster the strength to hold herself together, and her face was as white as that of a corpse.
Would she, a second Delilah, deliver Otto to her countrymen—the Romans?
Would she, a second Delilah, turn Otto over to her people—the Romans?
It was some time ere she felt sufficiently composed to speak. Her throat was dry and she seemed to choke.
It took her some time to feel calm enough to speak. Her throat felt dry, and it seemed like she was choking.
Otto remarked her discomfiture, far from guessing its cause.
Otto saw that she was uncomfortable, not knowing why.
"I will fetch you some water," he said, starting up to leave the temple.
"I'll grab you some water," he said, standing up to leave the temple.
Quick as lightning she had arisen, holding him back.
She had jumped up quickly, stopping him.
"It is nothing," she whispered nervously. "Do not leave me!"
"It's nothing," she whispered anxiously. "Please don't go!"
And he obeyed.
And he complied.
Stephania closed her eyes as if to exclude the sight of the spear-points.
Stephania closed her eyes as if to shut out the sight of the spear tips.
"Otto," she said softly, after a pause, for the first time calling him by his name, "I fear there is one great lesson you have never learned."
"Otto," she said softly, after a pause, finally using his name, "I'm concerned there’s a major lesson you haven't learned."
"And what is this lesson?"
"And what’s this lesson?"
"That, what you are doing for the Romans might also be done for you! Is there no heart to share your sorrow, to help you bear the pain of disappointment, which must come to you sooner or later? You told me, you had never loved before we met—"
"What you're doing for the Romans could be done for you too! Is there no one who cares about you and can help you deal with the pain of disappointment that will inevitably come your way? You told me you've never loved anyone before we met—"
He nodded assent.
He nodded in agreement.
"Never—Never!"
"Never—Never!"
"Ah! Then you do not know. You seek for light, where the sun can never shine! Striving for the highest ideals of mankind we can rise from the black depths of doubt but by one ladder,—that of a woman's love!"
"Oh! So you’re unaware. You’re searching for light where the sun can't reach! By aspiring to the highest ideals of humanity, we can only rise from the dark depths of doubt through one path—the love of a woman!"
Again the dreadful doubt assailed him.
Once again, the awful doubt hit him.
"If you mean—that,—oh, do not speak of it, Stephania! The wound is already past healing."
"If you mean that—oh, please don’t bring it up, Stephania! The hurt has already gone too deep to heal."
She bent towards him and rested her head upon his shoulders.
She leaned in and rested her head on his shoulder.
"And yet I must,—here—and to you."
"And yet I have to—right here—and to you."
"No—no—no!" he muttered helplessly and turned away. The words of Eckhardt rushed and roared through his memory: "Once you are hers,—no human power can save you from the abyss."
"No—no—no!" he muttered in despair and turned away. Eckhardt's words raced and thundered in his mind: "Once you belong to her, no human power can save you from the abyss."
But Eckhardt hated the Romans as one hates a scorpion, a basilisk.
But Eckhardt hated the Romans like someone hates a scorpion or a basilisk.
Stephania relinquished not her victim. He must be hers, body and soul, ere she shrieked the fatal word.—The warm blood hurtling through her veins quenched the last pitying spark.
Stephania refused to release her victim. He had to belong to her, completely, before she screamed the fateful word. The warm blood coursing through her veins snuffed out any remaining compassion.
"Ah!" she said with a sigh. "You have never known the tenderness of a woman's smile,—the touch of a woman's hand,—her soft caress,—the sound of her voice,—that haunts you everywhere,—waking,—in your dreams—"
"Ah!" she sighed. "You’ve never felt the warmth of a woman's smile—the touch of her hand—her gentle way of being—the sound of her voice—that stays with you everywhere—waking—in your dreams—"
"Stephania!" he gasped, and rose as if to flee from her, but she held him back.
"Stephania!" he exclaimed, getting up as if he wanted to run away from her, but she pulled him back.
"You have never known the ear that listens for your footsteps,—the lips that meet your own in a long, passionate kiss,—the kiss that thrills—and burns—and maddens—"
"You’ve never felt the ear that listens for your footsteps, the lips that meet yours in a long, passionate kiss—the kiss that excites, ignites, and drives you crazy."
"Stephania—in mercy—cease!"
"Stephania, please have mercy!"
Again he attempted to rise, again she drew him down.
He tried to get up again, and once again, she pulled him back down.
"You are not like other men—Otto! Will you always live so lonely,—so companionless,—with no one to love you with that lasting love, for which your whole soul cries out?"
"You're different from other guys—Otto! Will you always feel so lonely—so alone—without anyone to love you with that deep love your whole soul craves?"
Shivering he raised his arms as if to shut the sight of her from his dazzled gaze. Again, though fainter, Eckhardt's terrible warning knocked at the gates of his memory. But her purring voice with its low melodious roll, wooed his listening heart till the doors of reason tottered on their hinges. And the end—what would be the end?
Shivering, he raised his arms as if to shield himself from her blinding presence. Once more, though more faintly, Eckhardt's frightening warning resonated in his mind. But her calming voice, with its gentle, melodic flow, enchanted his focused heart until his logic started to weaken. And the end—what would it be?
"Tell me no more," he gasped, "tell me no more! I cannot listen! I dare not listen! You will destroy me! You will destroy us both!"
"Don't say anything more," he said, "don't say anything more! I can't handle it! I can't afford to hear it! You'll destroy me! You'll destroy both of us!"
Her lips parted in a smile,—that fateful smile, which caused his soul to quake. Her fine nostrils quivered, as she bent towards him.
Her lips turned into a smile—that captivating smile that made his heart race. Her delicate nostrils flared as she leaned in closer to him.
"You cannot?" she said. "You dare not? Will you pass the cup untasted, the cup that brims with the crimson joy of love? Is there none in all the world to take you by the hand,—to lead you home?"
"You can't?" she asked. "You won't? Are you seriously going to turn down the drink that’s filled with the deep joy of love? Is there really no one in the whole world to take your hand and guide you home?"
With a cry half inarticulate he sprang toward her,—his fierce words tumbling from delirious lips:
With a half-formed shout, he rushed toward her—his passionate words pouring out from his fevered lips:
"Yes,—there is one,—there is one,—one who could lift me up till my soul should sing in heavenly bliss,—one who could bring to me forgetfulness and peace,—one who could change my state of exalted loneliness to a delirium of ecstasy,—one who could lead me, wherever she would—could I but lay my head on her breast,—touch her lips,—call her mine—"
"Yes, there is someone—someone who could elevate me until my soul sings in pure joy—someone who could give me relief and calm—someone who could transform my profound loneliness into overwhelming ecstasy—someone who could lead me wherever she desires—if only I could lay my head on her chest—feel her lips—call her mine—"
Stephania stretched out her white, bare arms that made him dizzy. He stood before her quivering with hands pressed tightly against his throbbing temples. One moment only.—Half risen from her seat, her eye on the gleaming spear-points in the thicket, she seemed to crouch towards him like some beautiful animal, then a half choked out cry broke from his lips, as their eyes looked hungrily into each others, and they were clasped in a tight embrace. Stephania's arms encircled Otto's neck and she pressed her lips on his in a long, fervid kiss, which thrilled the youth to the marrow of his bone.
Stephania stretched out her bare, white arms, making him feel dizzy. He stood in front of her, shaking with his hands pressed hard against his pounding temples. For just a moment — as she half rose from her seat, her gaze fixed on the shining spear tips in the bushes — she seemed to crouch toward him like a beautiful animal. Then a half-choked cry escaped his lips as their eyes locked hungrily onto each other, and they embraced tightly. Stephania's arms wrapped around Otto's neck as she kissed him passionately, sending a thrill through him to his very core.
At that moment a curtain of matted vines, which divided the vestibule of the little temple from its inner chambers was half pushed aside by a massive arm, wrapped with scales of linked mail. Standing behind them, Crescentius witnessed the embrace and withdrew without a word.
At that moment, a curtain of tangled vines that separated the entrance of the small temple from its inner rooms was pushed aside by a massive arm clad in chain mail. Standing behind it, Crescentius observed the embrace and quietly stepped back.
Was Stephania not overacting her part?
Was Stephania not taking her role too far?
He waited for the signal.
He waited for the go-ahead.
No signal came.
No signal received.
Then a terrible revelation burst upon the Senator's mind.
Then the Senator had a shocking realization.
Johannes Crescentius had lost the love of his wife.
Johannes Crescentius had lost the love of his wife.
After a time the spear-points disappeared.
After some time, the spear points disappeared.
The Senator of Rome saw his own danger and the forces arrayed against him. He was no longer dealing with statecraft. The weapon had been turned. With a smothered outcry of anguish he slowly retraced his steps.
The Senator of Rome realized the danger he was in and the opposition he faced. He was no longer involved in politics. The situation had changed. With a muffled cry of despair, he slowly retraced his steps.
Neither had seen the silent witness of their embrace.
Neither of them had noticed the silent observer of their hug.
Silence had ensued in the temple.
The temple was silent.
Each could feel the tremor in the soul of the other.
They could each feel the shiver in the other's soul.
After a time Otto stumbled blindly into the open. Stephania remained alone in rigid silence.
After a while, Otto drifted outside without a specific direction. Stephania stayed back, quiet and on edge.
In frozen horror she stared into the dusk.
She gazed into the twilight in shock.
"The game is finished,—I have won,—oh, God forgive me—God forgive me!" she moaned. "Otto ... Otto ... Otto ..."
"The game is over—I won—oh, God, forgive me—God, forgive me!" she said faintly. "Otto... Otto... Otto..."
* * * * *
* * * * *
"If you would know all,—come at midnight to the churchyard near Ponte Sisto," whispered a voice close by his side, as Crescentius staggered towards the Aelian bridge.
"If you want to know everything, come to the churchyard near Ponte Sisto at midnight," whispered a voice right beside him as Crescentius stumbled toward the Aelian bridge.
He felt a hand upon his shoulder, turned, and saw, like some ill-omened ghost in the wintry twilight, a lean pale face staring into his own.
He felt a hand on his shoulder, turned, and saw, like a bad omen in the chilly twilight, a thin, pale face staring at him.
In the darkness, under the dense shadows of the cypress-trees he could not distinguish the features of his companion, who wore the habit of a monk.
In the darkness, under the thick shadows of the cypress trees, he couldn’t see his companion’s features, who was wearing a monk's robe.
But when Crescentius turned to reply, he was alone.
But when Crescentius turned to reply, he was alone.
"Christ too prayed a human prayer for a miracle: Father, let this cup pass from me!" he muttered, continuing upon his way.
"Christ also prayed a human prayer for a miracle: 'Father, please let this cup pass from me!' he whispered as he kept moving forward."
With eyes on the ground he strode along the narrow walk, skirting the Tiber, in whose turbid waves no stars were reflected. And scarce consciously he repeated to himself:
With his eyes focused on the ground, he walked along the narrow path by the Tiber, where none of the stars were mirrored in the murky water. Almost without noticing, he kept repeating to himself:
"As like as a man and his own phantom,—his own phantom."
"Just like a man and his own ghost—his own ghost."
He passed the bridge and entered the mausoleum of the Flavian emperor. Rapidly he ascended to his own chamber.
He crossed the bridge and entered the tomb of the Flavian emperor. He quickly headed to his own room.
The candle was burning low.
The candle was almost out.
Up and down he paced in the endeavour to order his thoughts. But no order would come into the chaotic confusion of his mind.
He walked back and forth, trying to sort out his thoughts. But no clarity came from the chaotic jumble in his mind.
What was the dominion of Rome to him now?
What does the power of Rome mean to him now?
What the dominion of the Universe?
What is the authority of the Universe?
What devil in human shape had counselled the act in the seeds of which slumbered his own destruction?
What kind of devil in human form told him to do something that would eventually result in his own downfall?
The flame of the dying candle flickered and grew dim.
The flame of the dying candle flickered and went out.
Had Stephania returned?
Had Stephania come back?
He heard no steps, no sound in her chamber.
He heard no footsteps, no sounds coming from her room.
At the memory of what he had seen, a groan broke from his lips.
Thinking about what he had seen, he let out a groan.
How he hated that boy, who after wresting from him the dominion of the city, had stolen from him the love of his wife!
He hated that kid, who after taking over the city from him, also stole his wife's love!
Stolen? Had it not been thrust upon him? What mortal could have resisted the temptation? He would die—thus it was written in the stars;—but Stephania would weep for him—
Stolen? Hadn't it been thrust upon him? What person could have turned down the temptation? He would die—this was destined;—but Stephania would mourn for him—
On tip-toe the Senator stole to the chamber of his wife. The door stood ajar. The chamber was empty.
On tiptoe, the Senator quietly approached his wife's room. The door was slightly ajar. The room was vacant.
The candle flared up for the last time, lighting up the gloom. Then it sank down and went out.
The candle flickered one last time, lighting up the darkness. Then it burned out and went out.
Crescentius was alone in the darkness.
Crescentius was alone in the dark.
CHAPTER XI
CHAPTER 11
THE INCANTATION
THE SPELL
t was near the hour of midnight
when a figure, muffled and
concealed in an ample mantle left
Castel San Angelo. The guards
on duty did not challenge it and
after crossing the Aelian bridge,
it traversed the deserted
thoroughfares until it reached the
Flaminian way, which it
entered. Avoiding the foot-path
near the river, the figure moved stealthily along the farther
side of the road, which, as far as could be discerned by the
glimpses of the moon which occasionally shone forth from a
bank of heavy clouds, was deserted. A few sounds arose from
the banks of the river and there was now and then a splash in
the water or a distant cry betokening some passing craft.
Otherwise profound silence reigned. The low structures and
wharfs on the opposite bank could be but imperfectly discerned,
but the moonlight fell clear upon the mausoleum of Augustus
and the adjacent church of St. Eufemia. The same glimmer
also ran like a silver-belt across the stream and revealed the
gloomy walls of the Septizonium. The world of habitations
beyond this melancholy stronghold was buried in darkness.
It was just before midnight when a figure, wrapped in a large cloak, left Castel San Angelo. The guards on duty didn’t stop it, and after crossing the Aelian bridge, the figure moved through the deserted streets until it reached the Flaminian way, which it entered. Staying close to the riverbank, the figure quietly made its way along the far side of the road, which, as far as could be seen in the occasional moonlight that seeped through heavy clouds, was empty. There were a few sounds from the riverbanks, with occasional splashes in the water or distant cries from passing boats. Other than that, a deep silence filled the air. The low buildings and docks on the opposite bank were barely visible, but the moonlight clearly illuminated the mausoleum of Augustus and the nearby church of St. Eufemia. The same glow spread like a silver belt across the water, revealing the dark walls of the Septizonium. The world of homes beyond this gloomy fortress was shrouded in darkness.
After crossing Ponte Sisto the muffled rambler entered a churchyard, which seemed to have been abandoned for ages. The moon was now shining brightly and silvered the massive square watchtowers, the battlements, and pinnacles with gorgeous tracery. Crescentius had hardly set foot on the moss-grown path, when two individuals wrapped in dark, flowing mantles, whose manner was as mysterious as their appearance, glided stealthily past him.
After crossing Ponte Sisto, the quiet traveler entered a churchyard that seemed abandoned for a long time. The moon was shining brightly now, lighting up the large square watchtowers, the battlements, and the decorative spires. Crescentius had just stepped onto the moss-covered path when two figures in dark, flowing cloaks, as enigmatic in their behavior as in their appearance, silently glided past him.
They seemed not to have noticed his presence but pursued their way through the churchyard, creeping beneath the shadow of a wall in the direction of some low structure, which appeared to be a charnel-house situated at its north-western extremity. Before this building grew a black and stunted yew-tree. Arrived at it, they paused to see whether they were observed. They did not notice the unbidden visitor, who had concealed himself behind a buttress. One of the two individuals who seemed bent by great age then unlocked the door of the charnel-house and brought out a pick-axe and a spade. Then both men proceeded some little distance from the building and began to shovel out the mould from a grass-grown grave.
They didn’t seem to notice him and kept walking through the churchyard, moving under the shadow of a wall toward a small structure that resembled a charnel house at the northwestern edge. In front of this building stood a black, stunted yew tree. When they reached it, they paused to see if anyone was watching. They didn’t see the uninvited guest, who had hidden himself behind a buttress. One of the two men, looking quite aged, then unlocked the door of the charnel house and took out a pickaxe and a shovel. The two men then moved a short distance from the building and started to dig up the soil from a grass-covered grave.
Determined to watch their proceeding, Crescentius crept towards the yew-tree, behind which he ensconced himself. The bent and decrepit one of the two meanwhile continued to ply his spade with a vigour that seemed incomprehensible in one so far stricken in years and of such infirm appearance. At length he paused, and kneeling within the shallow grave endeavoured to drag something from it. His assistant, apparently younger and possessed of greater vigour, knelt to lend his aid. After some exertion they drew forth the corpse of a woman which had been interred without a coffin and apparently in the habiliments worn during life. Then the two men raised the corpse, and conveyed it to the charnel-house. After having done so, one of them returned to the grave for the lantern and, upon returning, entered the building and closed and fastened the door behind him.
Determined to see what was happening, Crescentius crept toward the yew tree, where he settled in. The older and frail one of the two kept digging with a strength that seemed unbelievable for someone so old and weak. Eventually, he stopped and, kneeling in the shallow grave, tried to pull something out. His younger and stronger assistant knelt to help him. After some effort, they pulled out the body of a woman who had been buried without a coffin, apparently still in the clothes she wore in life. Then the two men lifted the body and took it to the charnel house. After that, one of them went back to the grave for the lantern and, once he returned, went into the building and closed and secured the door behind him.
Crescentius had chosen the moment when one of the two individuals left the lone house, to enter unobserved and to conceal himself in the shadows. What he had witnessed, had exercised a terrible fascination over him, and he was determined to see to an end the devilish rites about to be performed by the personage, in quest of whom he had come. The chamber in which he found himself was in perfect keeping with the horrible ceremonial about to be performed. In one corner lay a mouldering heap of skulls, bones and other fragments of mortality; in the other a pile of broken coffins, emptied of their tenants and reared on end. But what chiefly attracted his attention, was a ghastly collection of human limbs blackened with pitch, girded round with iron hoops and hung like meat in a shamble against the wall. There were two heads, and although the features were scarcely distinguishable owing to the liquid in which they had been immersed, they still retained a terrible expression of agony. These were the quarters of two priests recently executed for conspiracy against the Pontiff, which had been left there pending their final disposition. The implements of execution were scattered about and mixed with the tools of the sexton, while in the centre of the room stood a large wooden frame supported by rafters. On this frame, bespattered with blood and besmeared with pitch, the body was now placed. This done, the one who seemed to be the moving spirit of the two, placed the lantern beside it, and as the light fell upon its livid features, sullied with earth, and exhibiting traces of decay, Crescentius was so appalled by the sight, that he revealed his presence by a half suppressed outcry. Seeing the futility of further concealment, he stepped into the light of the lantern and was about to speak, when he heard the older address his assistant, neither of whom evinced the least surprise at his presence, while he pointed toward him:
Crescentius chose the moment when one of the two people left the solitary house to slip in unnoticed and hide in the shadows. What he witnessed filled him with dread, and he was determined to put an end to the wicked rituals about to be carried out by the person he had come to find. The room he was in matched the horrifying ceremony that was about to take place. In one corner, a rotting pile of skulls, bones, and other human remains lay; in the other, a stack of empty coffins stood on end. But what caught his attention the most was a gruesome display of human limbs, blackened with tar, bound with iron hoops, and hanging like meat from a butcher against the wall. There were two heads, and although their features were barely recognizable due to the liquid they were submerged in, they still bore a terrifying expression of agony. These were the remains of two priests who had recently been executed for plotting against the Pontiff, left there while awaiting final disposal. The tools of execution were scattered around, mixed in with the sexton’s tools, and in the center of the room stood a large wooden frame supported by rafters. On this frame, splattered with blood and smeared with tar, lay the body. After arranging this, the one who seemed to be in charge of the two set the lantern beside it, and as the light hit the lifeless face, covered in dirt and showing signs of decay, Crescentius was so taken aback that he couldn't suppress a cry. Realizing further hiding was futile, he stepped into the lantern's light and was about to speak when he heard the older man address his assistant, neither of whom showed the slightest surprise at his presence, while he pointed toward him:
"Look! It is the very face! The bronzed and strongly marked features,—the fierce gray eye—the iron frame of the figure we beheld in the show-stone! Thus he looked, as we tracked his perilous course."
"Look! It's the same face! The tanned, sharply defined features—the intense gray eye—the strong build of the person we saw in the display! This is how he looked as we followed his risky path."
"You know me then?" asked the intruder uneasily.
"Do you know who I am?" the intruder asked nervously.
"You are the Senator of Rome!"
"You are the Senator of Rome!"
"You spoke of my perilous course! How have you learned this?"
"You said something about my dangerous journey! How did you hear about it?"
"By the art that reveals all things! And in proof that your thoughts are known to me, I will tell you the inquiry you would make before it is uttered. You came here to learn whether the enterprise in which you are engaged will succeed."
"By the art that reveals everything! To prove I know your thoughts, I’ll tell you the question you want to ask before you even say it. You came here to find out if the project you’re working on will be successful."
"Such was my intent," replied Crescentius. "From the reports about you, I will freely admit, I regarded you as an impostor! Now I am convinced that you are skilled in the occult science and would fain consult you on the future. What is the meaning of this?" he continued pointing to the corpse before him.
"That was my intention," Crescentius replied. "From what I've heard about you, I must admit I thought you were a fraud! Now I'm convinced you really know your stuff in the mystical arts, and I'd like to get your advice about the future. What does this mean?" he asked, pointing to the corpse in front of him.
"I expected you!" was the conjurer's laconic reply.
"I was expecting you!" was the magician's brief reply.
"How is that possible?" exclaimed Crescentius. "It is only within the hour, that I conceived the thought,—and only the events of this evening prompted it."
"How is that possible?" Crescentius exclaimed. "I just came up with it an hour ago, and it was only the events of this evening that sparked the idea."
"I know all!" replied Dom Sabbat. "Yet I would caution you: beware, how you pry into the future. You may repent of your rashness, when it is too late."
"I know everything!" Dom Sabbat replied. "But I recommend you: be careful about how you look into the future. You might regret your impulsiveness when it’s too late."
"I have no fear! Let me know the worst!" replied Crescentius.
"I'm not afraid! Just tell me what the worst case is!" replied Crescentius.
The conjurer pointed to the corpse.
The magician pointed at the body.
"That carcass having been placed in the ground without the holy rites of burial, I have power over it. As the witch of Endor called up Samuel, as is recorded in Holy Writ,—as Erichtho raised up a corpse, to reveal to Sextus Pompejus the event of the Pharsalian war,—as the dead maid was brought back to life by Appollonius of Thyana,—so I, by certain powerful incantations will lure the soul of this corpse for a short space into its former abode, and compel it to answer my questions. Dare you be present at the ceremony?"
"Since this body was buried without the proper rituals, I have control over it. Just like the witch of Endor summoned Samuel, as noted in the Holy Scriptures—like Erichtho who raised a corpse to reveal to Sextus Pompejus what happened in the Pharsalian war—like Appollonius of Thyana brought a dead girl back to life—so I, through certain powerful incantations, will pull the soul of this body back for a short time into its former home and make it answer my questions. Will you dare to be present at the ceremony?"
"I dare!" replied the Senator of Rome.
"I dare!" replied the Roman Senator.
"So it be!" replied Dom Sabbat. "You will need all your courage!" and he extinguished the light.
“Fine!” replied Dom Sabbat. “You’ll need all your courage!” and he turned off the light.
An awful silence ensued in the charnel-house, broken only by a low murmur from the conjurer who appeared to be reciting an incantation. As he proceeded, his tones became louder and his voice that of command. Suddenly he paused and seemed to await a response. But as none was made, greatly to the disappointment of Crescentius, whose curiosity, despite his fears, was raised to the highest pitch, cried:
A deep silence settled in the morgue, broken only by a soft murmur from the conjurer, who appeared to be reciting a spell. As he went on, his voice became more powerful and authoritative. Then, he abruptly paused and seemed to wait for a reply. When no response came, much to Crescentius's disappointment—who, despite his fears, was incredibly curious—he exclaimed:
"Blood is wanting to complete the charm!"
"Blood wants to complete the spell!"
"If that be all, I will speedily supply the deficiency," replied the Senator, bared his left arm and, drawing his poniard, pricked it slightly with the point of the weapon.
"If that’s all, I’ll take care of it quickly," replied the Senator, rolling up his left sleeve and, pulling out his dagger, lightly pricked it with the tip of the blade.
"I bleed now!" he cried.
"I'm bleeding now!" he cried.
"Sprinkle the corpse with the blood," commanded Dom Sabbat.
"Sprinkle the body with the blood," ordered Dom Sabbat.
"The blood is flowing upon it!" replied Crescentius with a shudder.
"The blood is running on it!" replied Crescentius, shivering.
Upon this the conjurer began to mutter an incantation in a louder and more authoritative tone than before. His assistant added his voice, and both joined in a sort of chorus, but in a jargon entirely unintelligible to the Senator.
At this, the magician began to chant an incantation in a louder and more powerful voice than before. His assistant joined in, and together they created a sort of chorus, but their words were entirely meaningless to the Senator.
Suddenly a blue flame appeared above their heads, and slowly descending, settled upon the brow of the corpse, lighting up the sunken cavities of the eyes and the discoloured and distorted features.
Suddenly, a blue flame appeared overhead and slowly descended, landing on the forehead of the corpse, lighting up the empty eye sockets and the pale, distorted features.
"She moves! She moves!" shouted the Senator frantically. "She moves! She is alive."
"She's moving! She's moving!" the Senator yelled in panic. "She's moving! She's alive."
"Be silent!" cried Dom Sabbat, "else mischief may ensue!"
"Shut up!" yelled Dom Sabbat, "or there could be trouble!"
And again he started his incantation.
Once more, he started his chant.
"Down on your knees!" he exclaimed at length with terrible voice. "The spirit is at hand."
"Get on your knees!" he yelled finally in a terrifying voice. "The spirit is here."
There was a rushing sound and a stream of white, dazzling light shot down upon the corpse, which emitted a hollow groan. In obedience to Dom Sabbat's demand Crescentius had prostrated himself on the ground, but he kept his gaze steadily fixed on the body, which, to his infinite amazement, slowly arose until it stood erect upon the frame. There it remained perfectly motionless, with the arms close to the sides and the habiliments torn and dishevelled. The blue light still retained its position upon the brow and communicated a horrible glimmer to the features. The spectacle was so dreadful, that Crescentius would have averted his eyes, but he was unable to do so. The conjurer and his familiar meanwhile continued their invocations, until, as it seemed to the Senator, the lips of the corpse moved and a voice of despair exclaimed: "Why have you called me?"
There was a rushing sound, and a stream of bright, blinding light shot down onto the body, which let out an empty groan. Following Dom Sabbat's command, Crescentius had dropped to the ground, but he kept his eyes on the body, which, to his shock, slowly rose to stand upright. It remained completely still, arms pressed to its sides, with its clothes torn and messy. The blue light still illuminated its forehead, casting an eerie glow on its features. The sight was so terrifying that Crescentius wanted to look away, but he couldn't. Meanwhile, the conjurer and his assistant continued their chants, until, as it seemed to the Senator, the corpse's lips moved, and a voice filled with despair cried out: "Why have you called me?"
"To question you about the future!" replied Dom Sabbat rising.
"To ask you about the future!" replied Dom Sabbat, standing up.
"Speak and I will answer," replied the corpse.
"Talk, and I'll reply," said the corpse.
"Ask her,—but be brief;—her time is short," said Dom Sabbat, addressing the Senator. "Only as long as that flame burns, have I power over her!"
"Ask her—but make it brief; her time is tight," said Dom Sabbat, addressing the Senator. "I only have influence over her as long as that flame is alive!"
"What is her name?" questioned the Senator.
"What's her name?" the Senator asked.
"Marozia!"
"Marozia!"
The Senator's hand went to his forehead; he tottered and almost fell. But he caught himself.
The Senator pressed his hand against his forehead; he stumbled and almost fell. But he steadied himself.
"Spirit of Marozia," he cried, "if indeed thou standest before me, and some demon has not entered thy frame to delude me,—by all that is holy, and by every blessed saint do I adjure thee to tell me, whether the scheme, on which I am now engaged for the glory of Rome, will prosper?"
"Spirit of Marozia," he shouted, "if you really are here with me and it's not some demon trying to trick me—by everything that is sacred and all the blessed saints, I ask you to tell me if the plan I'm working on for the glory of Rome will succeed?"
"Thou art mistaken, Johannes Crescentius," returned the corpse. "Thy scheme is not for the glory of Rome!"
"You’re wrong, Johannes Crescentius," the corpse said. "Your plan isn't for the glory of Rome!"
"I will not pause to argue this point," continued the Senator. "Will the end be successful?"
"I'm not going to pause to discuss this," the Senator continued. "Will it be successful?"
"The end will be death," replied the corpse.
"The end is death," answered the corpse.
"To the King—or to myself?"
"To the King—or to me?"
"To both!"
"Cheers to both!"
"Ha!" ejaculated Crescentius, breathing hard. "To both!"
"Ha!" shouted Crescentius, out of breath. "To both!"
"Proceed if you have more to ask,—the flame is expiring," cried the conjurer.
"Feel free to ask more questions—the flame is fading," shouted the magician.
"And—Stephania?" But he could not utter the question. He felt like one choking.
"And—Stephania?" But he couldn't say the question out loud. It felt like he was choking.
But before the question was formed, the light vanished and a heavy sound was heard, as of the body falling on the frame.
But before anyone could ask the question, the light vanished and a loud thud echoed, like a body hitting the ground.
"It is over!" said Dom Sabbat
"It's done!" said Dom Sabbat
"Can you not summon her again?" asked Crescentius, in a tone of deep disappointment. "I must know that other."
"Can you call her again?" Crescentius asked, sounding really disappointed. "I need to know that other."
"Impossible," replied the conjurer. "The spirit has flown and cannot be recalled. We must commit the body to the earth!"
"That's impossible," said the magician. "The spirit is gone and can't return. We need to bury the body!"
"My curiosity is excited,—not satisfied," said the Senator. "Would it were to occur again!"
"I'm curious, but not satisfied," said the Senator. "I wish it would happen again!"
"Thus it is ever," replied Dom Sabbat. "We seek to know that which is forbidden, and quench our thirst at a fount, which but inflames our curiosity the more. You have embarked on a perilous enterprise;—be warned, Senator of Rome! If you continue to pursue it, it will lead you to perdition."
"That's how it always is," said Dom Sabbat. "We want to discover what's forbidden and satisfy our curiosity at a source that only makes us more curious. You've taken on a risky job;—be careful, Senator of Rome! If you keep pursuing it, it'll lead you to your doom."
"I cannot retreat," replied Crescentius. "And I would not, if I could. Death to both of us:—this at least is atonement!"
"I can't back down," replied Crescentius. "And I wouldn't, even if I could. Death for both of us—this is at least a way to make up for it!"
"I warn you again,—if you persist, you are lost!"
"I'm telling you again—if you don't stop this, you're done!"
"Impossible,—I cannot retreat;—I could not, if I would! By no sophistry can I clear my conscience of the ties imposed upon it. I have sworn never to desist from the execution of this scheme, never—never! And so resolved am I, that if I stood alone in this very hour—I would go on."
"No way—I can’t back down; I wouldn’t be able to, even if I wanted to! I can’t clear my conscience of the obligations I have. I’ve promised to never give up on this plan, never—never! I’m so determined that if I were all alone right now—I would keep going."
"You stand alone!"
"You’re on your own!"
No one knew whence the voice had come. The three stood appalled.
No one knew where the voice came from. The three were shocked.
A deep groan issued from the corpse.
A deep groan escaped from the corpse.
"For the last time,—be warned!" expostulated Dom Sabbat.
"One last time—be careful!" shouted Dom Sabbat.
"Come forth!" cried Crescentius rushing towards the door. "This place stifles me!" And he unbolted the door and threw it wide open, stepping outside.
"Come out!" shouted Crescentius as he hurried to the door. "This place is unbearable!" He unlatched the door and swung it wide open, stepping outside.
The moon was shining brightly from a deep blue azure. Before him stood the old church of St. Damian bathed in the moonlight. The Senator gazed abstractedly at the venerable structure, then he re-entered the charnel-house, where he found the conjurer and his companion employed in placing the body of the excommunicated denizen of Castel San Angelo into a coffin, which they had taken from a pile in the corner. He immediately proffered his assistance and in a short space the task was completed. The coffin was then borne toward the grave, at the edge of which it was laid, while the Dom Sabbat mumbled a strange Requiem over the departed.
The moon was shining brightly in the deep blue sky. In front of him was the old church of St. Damian, lit up by the moonlight. The Senator gazed at the ancient building in a daze, then returned to the charnel house, where he found the conjurer and his companion putting the body of the excommunicated resident of Castel San Angelo into a coffin they had taken from a pile in the corner. He quickly offered to help, and soon the task was completed. The coffin was then carried to the grave, where it was set down while Dom Sabbat murmured a strange Requiem for the deceased.
This ended, it was laid into its shallow resting place, and speedily covered with earth.
Once that was done, it was put in its shallow resting place and promptly covered with soil.
When all was ready for their departure, Dom Sabbat turned to the Senator of Rome, bidding him farewell. Declining the proffered gold, he observed:
When everything was ready for their departure, Dom Sabbat turned to the Senator of Rome and said goodbye. He declined the offered gold and commented:
"If you are wise, my lord, you will profit by the awful warning you have this night received."
"If you’re wise, my lord, you’ll take the serious warning you’ve received tonight seriously."
"Who are you?" the Senator questioned abruptly, trying to peer through the cowl which the adept of the black arts had drawn over his face, "since the devils obey your beck?"
"Who are you?" the Senator asked suddenly, attempting to look past the hood that the dark magic practitioner had pulled over his face, "since the demons follow your orders?"
The conjurer laughed a soundless laugh.
The magician laughed silently.
"Of dominion over devils I am innocent—since I rule no men!"
"I'm not guilty of ruling over devils—because I don't control any people!"
At the entrance of the churchyard, Crescentius parted from the conjurer and his associate, about whose personality he had not troubled himself, and returned in deep rumination to Castel San Angelo.
At the entrance of the churchyard, Crescentius said farewell to the conjurer and his companion, whose personality he hadn’t really been interested in, and returned deep in thought to Castel San Angelo.
No sooner had the Senator of Rome departed, than the conjurer's familiar tore the trappings from his person and stood revealed to his companion as Benilo, the Chamberlain.
As soon as the Senator of Rome left, the conjurer's helper tore off the decorations from his body and revealed himself to his companion as Benilo, the Chamberlain.
"Dog! Liar! Impostor," he hissed into Dom Sabbat's face, while kicking and buffeting him. "Marozia has been dead some fifty years. How dare you perpetrate this monstrous fraud? Was it this I bade you tell the Senator of Rome?"
"Dog! Liar! Impostor!" he shouted in Dom Sabbat's face, kicking and pushing him. "Marozia has been dead for around fifty years. How dare you pull off this disgusting scam? Was this what I instructed you to tell the Senator of Rome?"
Dom Sabbat cringed before the blows and the flaming madness in the Chamberlain's eyes. Folding his arms over his chest and bending low he replied with feigned contrition:
Dom Sabbat flinched at the blows and the intense fury in the Chamberlain's eyes. He crossed his arms over his chest and bent down, replying with affected humility:
"It was not for me to compel the spirit's answer! And as for the corpse, 'twas Marozia's. Thus read you the devil's favour. Until blessed by the holy rite, the body cannot return to its native dust."
"I couldn't make the spirit respond! And the body belongs to Marozia. That's what you get from the devil's favor. Until it's blessed with the holy rite, the body can't go back to its original dust."
"Then it was Marozia's spirit we beheld?" Benilo queried with a shudder, as they left the churchyard.
"Was that Marozia's spirit we saw?" Benilo asked with a shiver as they left the churchyard.
"Marozia's spirit," replied Dom Sabbat. "Yet who would raise a fabric on the memory of a lie?"
"Marozia's spirit," Dom Sabbat replied. "But who would create something to honor a lie?"
CHAPTER XII
CHAPTER 12
THE HERMITAGE OF NILUS
NILUS'S HERMITAGE
tephania's sleep had been
broken and restless. She tossed
and turned in her pillows and
pushed back the hair from her
fevered cheeks and throbbing
temples in vain. It was weary
work, to lie gazing with eyes
wide open at the flickering
shadows cast by the night-lamp
on the opposite wall. It was
still less productive of sleep to shut them tight and to abandon
herself to the visions thus evoked, which stood out in life-like
colours and refused to be dispelled.
Stephania's sleep was interrupted and uneasy. She rolled around on her pillows, trying to push the hair away from her hot cheeks and pounding temples, but it didn't help. It was tiring to lie there, eyes wide open, watching the flickering shadows created by the night lamp on the wall across from her. Every time she closed her eyes and tried to embrace the visions that came, it only got worse, as they appeared in bright colors and wouldn't disappear.
Do what she would to forget him, to conjure up some other object in her soul, there stood the son of Theophano, towering like a demi-god over the mean, effeminate throng of her countrymen. Her whole being had changed in the brief space of time, since first they had met face to face. Then the woman's heart, filled with implacable hatred of that imperial phantom, which had twice wrested the dominion of Rome from the Senator's iron grasp, filled with hatred of the unwelcome intruder, had given one great bound for joy at the certainty that he was hers,—hers to deal with according to her desire,—that he had not withstood the vertigo of her fateful beauty. With the first kiss she had imprinted on his lips, she had dedicated him to the Erynnies,—it was not enough to vanquish, she must break his heart. Thus only would her victory be complete.
No matter how hard she tried to forget him or find something else to focus on, Theophano’s son stood over her like a demigod, towering above the weak, effeminate crowd of her fellow countrymen. Since their first face-to-face meeting, everything about her had changed. Back then, her heart was filled with a fierce hatred for that imperial ghost, who had taken control of Rome from the Senator's strong grip twice, and she despised the unwanted intruder. But in that moment, her heart leaped with joy at the certainty that he was hers—hers to manipulate as she wished—because he couldn’t resist the pull of her fateful beauty. With the first kiss she placed on his lips, she had marked him for the Furies—it wasn’t enough just to conquer; she needed to shatter his heart. Only then would her victory feel complete.
What a terrible change had come over her now! All she possessed, all she called her own, she would gladly have given to undo what she had done. For the first time, as with the lightning's glare, the terrible chasm was revealed to her, at the brink of which she stood. Strange irony of fate! Slowly but surely she had felt the hatred of Otto vanish from her heart. He had bared his own before her, she had penetrated the remotest depths of his soul. She had read him as an open book. And as she revolved in her own mind the sordid aspirations of those she called her countrymen, the promptings of tyrants and oppressors,—thrown in the scales against the pure and lofty ideals of the King,—a flush of shame drove the pallor from her cheeks and caused hot tears of remorse to well up from the depths of her eyes.
What a terrible change had come over her now! Everything she owned, everything she thought was hers, she would have gladly given up to undo what she had done. For the first time, in a flash of realization, the awful gap was revealed to her, at the edge of which she stood. What a strange twist of fate! Slowly but surely, she had felt Otto's hatred fade from her heart. He had opened up to her, and she had explored the deepest parts of his soul. She had understood him like an open book. As she thought about the dirty ambitions of those she considered her fellow countrymen, the influence of tyrants and oppressors—stacked against the pure and noble ideals of the King—a wave of shame flushed her cheeks and brought hot tears of remorse to her eyes.
For the first time the whole enormity of what she had done, of the scheme to which she had lent herself, flashed upon her, and with it a wave of hot resentment rushed through her heart. Her own blind hate and the ever-present consciousness of the low estate to which the one-time powerful house of Crescentius had fallen, had prompted her to accept the trust, to commit the deed for which she despised herself. Would the youth, whom she was to lead the sure way to perdition, have chosen such means to attain his ends? And what would he say to her at that fatal moment, when all his illusions would be shattered to atoms, his dreams destroyed and his heart broken? Would he not curse her for ever having crossed his path? Would he not tear the memory of the woman from his heart, who had trifled with its most sacred heavings? He would die, but she! She must live—live beside the man for whom she had sinned, for whose personal ends she had spun this gigantic web of deception. Otto would die:—he would not survive the shock of the revelation. His sensitive, finely-strung temperament was not proof against such unprecedented treachery. What the Senator's shafts and catapults had failed to achieve,—the Senator's wife would have accomplished! But the glory of the deed? "Gloria Victis," he had said to her when she pointed the chances of defeat. "Gloria Victis"—and she must live!
For the first time, the full impact of what she had done and the scheme she had gotten involved in hit her, and a wave of hot anger surged through her heart. Her own blind hatred and the constant awareness of how far the once-powerful house of Crescentius had fallen pushed her to accept the trust and commit the act she despised herself for. Would the young man she was about to lead down the path to destruction have chosen such means to achieve his goals? And what would he say to her in that crucial moment when all his illusions were shattered, his dreams destroyed, and his heart broken? Wouldn’t he curse her for crossing his path? Wouldn’t he want to erase from his memory the woman who had toyed with his most sacred feelings? He would die, but she! She had to live—live beside the man for whom she had sinned, for whose personal goals she had created this massive web of deceit. Otto would die; he wouldn’t survive the shock of the revelation. His sensitive, finely-tuned temperament couldn’t handle such unprecedented betrayal. What the Senator's weapons couldn’t achieve, the Senator's wife would have done! But what about the glory of the act? "Gloria Victis," he had told her when she mentioned the chances of defeat. "Gloria Victis"—and she had to live!
Otto loved her;—with a love so passionate and enduring that even death would mock at separation.—They would belong to each other ever after. It was not theirs to choose. It seemed to her as if they had been destined for each other from the begin of time, as if their souls had been one, even before their birth. And all the trust reposed in her, all the love given to her—how was she about to requite them? Were her countrymen worthy the terrible sacrifice? Was Crescentius, her husband? Had his rule ennobled him? Had his rule ennobled the Romans? Were the motives not purely personal?
Otto loved her—with a love so strong and enduring that even death seemed to mock them about being apart. They were destined to be together forever. It wasn’t a choice for them to make. To her, it felt like they had been meant for one another since the dawn of time, as if their souls were connected even before they were born. And all the trust placed in her, all the love shown to her—how could she ever repay that? Did her fellow countrymen deserve such a heavy sacrifice? Was Crescentius truly her husband? Had his rule made him a better person? Had his leadership improved the lives of the Romans? Were his motives entirely personal?
She knew she had gone too far to recede. And even if she would, nothing could now save the German King. The avalanche which had been started could not be stopped. The forces arrayed against Teutonic rule now defied the control of him who had evoked them. How could she save the King?
She realized she had gone too far to turn back. And even if she wanted to, nothing could save the German King now. The avalanche that had started couldn't be stopped. The forces against Teutonic rule were now beyond the control of the one who had called them forth. How could she save the King?
Salvation for him lay only in immediate flight from Rome! The very thought was madness. He would never consent. Not all his love for her could prompt a deed of cowardice. He would remain and perish,—and his blood would be charged to her account in the book of final judgment.
His only chance for salvation was to escape Rome right away! The thought was crazy. He would never go along with that. Not even his love for her could make him do something so cowardly. He would stay and confront his fate—and his blood would be counted against her in the final judgment.
How long were these dreadful hours! They seemed never ending like eternity. A moan broke from Stephania's lips. She hid her burning face in her white arms. Oh, the misery of this fatal love! There was no resisting it, there was no renouncing it;—ever present in her soul, omnipotent in her heart, it would not even cease with death; yea, perhaps this was but the beginning.—Would she survive the terrible hour of the final trial, when, a second Delilah, she called the Philistines down upon her trusting foe? She moaned and tossed as in the agues of a fever and only towards the gray dawn of morning she fell into a fitful slumber.
These hours felt so long and painful, like they would never end. A groan escaped Stephania's lips as she buried her burning face in her pale arms. Oh, the torment of this doomed love! There was no way to resist it or turn away; it was always there in her soul, overwhelming in her heart, and wouldn’t even end with death; in fact, maybe this was just the beginning. Would she make it through the terrible moment of the final test, when, like a second Delilah, she called the Philistines down upon her unsuspecting enemy? She moaned and tossed as if she had a fever, and only as the gray dawn approached did she finally fall into a restless sleep.
The preparations for his last rebellion against German rule had kept the Senator of Rome within the walls of the formidable keep, which since the days of Vitiges, the Goth, had defied every assault, no matter who the assailant. Crescentius had succeeded in repairing the breaches in the walls and in strengthening the defences in a manner, which would cause every attempt to carry the mausoleum by storm to appear an undertaking as mad as it was hopeless. He had augmented his Roman garrison, swelled by the men-at-arms of the Roman barons pledged to his support, by Greek auxiliaries, drawn from Torre del Grecco, and under his own personal supervision the final preparations were being pushed to a close. His activity was so strenuous that he appeared to be in the vaults and the upper galleries of Castel San Angelo at the same time. He had been seized with a restlessness which did not permit him to remain long on any one spot. But the terrible misgivings which filled his heart with drear forebodings, which, now it was too late to recede, caused him to tremble before the final issue, drove the Senator of Rome like a madman through the corridors of the huge mausoleum. Had he in truth lost the love of his wife? Then indeed was the victory of the son of Theophano complete. He had robbed him of all, but life—a life whose last spark should ignite the funeral torches for the King and,—if it must be—for Rome.
The preparations for his final rebellion against German rule had kept the Senator of Rome confined within the impressive fortress, which had withstood every attack since the days of Vitiges, the Goth, regardless of the assailant. Crescentius had effectively repaired the wall breaches and strengthened the defenses to the point where any attempt to assault the mausoleum seemed as crazy as it was pointless. He had reinforced his Roman garrison, enhanced by the knights of the Roman barons who had pledged their support and Greek auxiliaries from Torre del Grecco. Under his close supervision, the final preparations were being wrapped up. His energy was so intense that it felt like he was in both the vaults and the upper galleries of Castel San Angelo at the same time. He was consumed by a restlessness that made it difficult for him to remain in one place for long. However, the terrible anxieties that filled his heart with dark premonitions, now too late to change, made him tremble at the forthcoming outcome, driving the Senator of Rome frantically through the corridors of the vast mausoleum. Had he truly lost his wife's love? If so, the victory of the son of Theophano was indeed complete. He had taken everything from him except life—a life whose last spark should light the funeral torches for the King and, if necessary, for Rome.
The day was fading fast, when Crescentius mounted the stairs which led to Stephania's apartments. His heart was heavy with fear. This hour must set matters right between them;—in this hour he must know the worst,—-and from her own lips. She would not fail him at the final issue, of that, as he knew her proud spirit, he was convinced. But what availed that final issue, if he had lost the one jewel in his crown, without which the crown itself was idle mockery?
The day was quickly winding down as Crescentius made his way up the stairs to Stephania's apartment. His heart was heavy with anxiety. This moment had to settle everything between them; he had to hear the truth straight from her. He was confident she wouldn’t disappoint him when it was important, given her strong-willed nature. But what did it matter to learn the truth if he had already lost the one thing that made everything else meaningful, rendering the crown itself pointless?
Stephania's apartments were deserted. Where was his wife? She never used to leave the Castello without informing him of the goal of her journey. Times were uncertain and the precaution well justified. With loud voice the Senator of Rome called for Stephania's tirewoman. Receiving no immediate reply, a terrible thought rushed through his head. Perhaps she was even now with him,—with Otto! In its undiminished vividness the scene at the Neptune temple arose before him. What availed it to rave and to moan and to shriek? Was it not his own doing,—rather the counsel of one who perhaps rejoiced in his discomfiture? Crescentius' hand went to his head. Was such black treachery conceivable? Could Benilo,—-but no! Not even the fiend incarnate would hatch out such a plot, tossing on a burning pillow of anguish in sleepless midnight.
Stephania's apartments were empty. Where was his wife? She never left the Castello without telling him where she was going. These were uncertain times, and caution was necessary. The Senator of Rome loudly called for Stephania's maid. When he got no immediate response, a horrifying thought struck him. What if she was with him— with Otto! The scene at the Neptune temple replayed in his mind with painful clarity. What good would it do to yell, moan, and scream? Wasn't it his own fault—maybe the advice of someone who was secretly enjoying his suffering? Crescentius put his hand to his head. Could such a wicked betrayal even be possible? Could Benilo— but no! Not even the embodiment of evil would come up with a scheme like that, writhing in torment on a burning pillow of anguish during a sleepless night.
He was about to retrace his steps below, when the individual desired, Stephania's tirewoman, appeared and informed the Senator that her mistress had but just left, to seek an interview with her confessor. A momentary sigh of relief came from the lips of Crescentius. His fears had perhaps been groundless. Still he felt the imperative necessity to obtain proof positive of her innocence or guilt. Thus only could his soul find rest.
He was just about to go back downstairs when Stephania's maid arrived and informed the Senator that her mistress had just left to speak with her confessor. Crescentius let out a quick sigh of relief. His concerns might have been unfounded. Still, he felt a pressing need to uncover clear evidence of her innocence or guilt. Only then could he find peace.
Stephania had gone to her confessor. Fate itself would never again throw such an opportunity in his way. And he made such good speed, that, when he came within sight of the ruins of the baths of Caracalla, he perceived by the advancing torches, which the guards accompanying her litter carried, that she had not yet reached her destination.
Stephania had gone to see her confessor. Fate would never provide him with such an opportunity again. He moved quickly, and when he got close to the ruins of the baths of Caracalla, he saw the torches that the guards carrying her litter were holding, showing that she hadn't reached her destination yet.
Approaching closer, he saw them halt near the ruins and in a few moments a woman, wrapt in a dark mantilla, stepped from her litter, received by a bubbling, gesticulating monk, in whom the Senator immediately recognized Fra Biccocco, the companion of Nilus. Escorted by him, she walked hastily into the ruins, and was soon lost to sight in their intricate windings.
As he got closer, he saw them stop by the ruins, and a moment later, a woman wrapped in a dark shawl stepped out of her carriage, greeted by an enthusiastic, gesturing monk, whom the Senator instantly recognized as Fra Biccocco, Nilus's friend. Led by him, she swiftly walked into the ruins and soon vanished into their intricate pathways.
Recalling the observations he had made on a previous visit, Crescentius wound his way from the rear to the same point, so that none of Stephania's retinue, who were laughing and chatting among themselves, discerned him or even discovered his presence. Then he rapidly threaded his way to the chamber through which Fra Biccocco and Stephania had just passed, boldly followed them into the clearing, from which Nilus' cell was reached, and concealed himself in the long grass until Biccocco returned from the hermit's cell. Then he approached the monk's hermitage and took up his post of observation in the shadows, out of sight but able to hear every word which would be exchanged between Nilus and his confessor.
Recalling his previous observations, Crescentius made his way from the back to the same spot, making sure that none of Stephania's group, who were laughing and talking among themselves, noticed him or even realized he was there. He quickly navigated through the room that Fra Biccocco and Stephania had just left, confidently followed them into the clearing that led to Nilus' cell, and hid in the tall grass until Biccocco returned from the hermit's cell. Then he moved closer to the monk's hermitage and took up his position in the shadows, out of sight but able to hear every word exchanged between Nilus and his confessor.
The monk of Gaëta had been far from anticipating a visitor at this late hour. Seated at his stone table, he had been reading some illuminated manuscript, when he suddenly laid down the scroll and listened. The perfect stillness of the deserted Aventine permitted some breathings of remote music from the distant groves of Theodora to strike his ear, and after listening for a time, he arose and traversed his cell with rapid steps. He was about to reseat himself and to continue his disquisition by the pale, flickering light of the candle burning before a crucifix, when voices were audible and Biccocco entered, having scarcely time to announce Stephania, ere she followed.
The monk of Gaëta didn't expect a visitor at this late hour. Sitting at his stone table, he had been reading an illustrated manuscript when he suddenly set it down and listened. The complete silence of the empty Aventine allowed faint sounds of distant music from Theodora’s groves to reach his ears. After listening for a while, he got up and quickly walked around his cell. Just as he was about to sit back down and continue his thoughts by the pale, flickering light of the candle in front of a crucifix, he heard voices, and Biccocco entered, barely having time to announce Stephania before she followed.
"Good even, Father,—be not startled,—I was returning from my gardens of Egeria and I have brought your altar some of its choicest flowers," she said in a hushed and timid voice, while at the same time she offered the monk some beautiful white roses of a late bloom. "Moreover, I would speak a few words alone with you,—alone with you,—Father Biccocco,—with your permission."
"Good evening, Father—please don’t be alarmed—I was returning from my gardens of Egeria and I’ve brought some of the finest flowers for your altar," she said in a soft and shy tone, while also offering the monk some beautiful late-blooming white roses. "Also, I’d like to talk to you for a moment alone—just you and me—Father Biccocco—with your permission."
Biccocco, looking at her, as she threw back her mantle from her shoulders, respectfully prepared to obey, almost wondering that there could be on earth anything so wondrously beautiful as this woman.
Biccocco, watching her as she took off her cloak, quickly prepared to help, amazed at how there could be anything on earth as stunningly beautiful as this woman.
"Biccocco, I command thee, stay!" exclaimed Nilus starting up. "I would say—nay, daughter—is it thou? I knew not at first,—my sight is dim—Biccocco, let no one trouble me—but tears? What ails our gentle penitent? Has she forgotten a whole string of Aves? Or what heavier offence? It was but yesterday I counselled thee,—but a few hours are so much to a woman.—Wherefore glow thy cheeks with the fires of shame? Biccocco—leave us!"
"Biccocco, I order you to stay!" shouted Nilus as he suddenly got up. "I need to ask—no, daughter—is that really you? I didn’t notice at first—my eyesight isn’t great—Biccocco, don’t let anyone interrupt me—but tears? What’s wrong with our gentle penitent? Has she forgotten a whole set of Hail Marys? Or something even worse? Just yesterday I advised you—but a few hours mean a lot to a woman. Why are your cheeks red with shame? Biccocco—leave us!"
"Father, I have sinned—yea, grievously sinned in these few hours, since I have seen thee," said Stephania, when the restraint of Biccocco's presence was removed, little suspecting what listener had succeeded. "I have sinned and I repent,—but even in my offence lies my greatest chastisement."
"Dad, I’ve really messed up—like, really messed up in the few hours since I last saw you," Stephania said, once the pressure of Biccocco’s presence was gone, unaware of who was now listening. "I’ve done wrong and I feel bad about it—but even in my mistakes, I find my biggest punishment."
"Art well assured, that it is remorse, and not regret?" replied the hermit of Gaëta. "Thy sex often mistakes one for the other. But what is the matter? Surely it might not prevent thee from taking thy needful rest, might bide the light of day, to be told,—to be listened to,—yet—thou art strangely pale!"
"Are you really feeling remorse and not just regret?" replied the hermit of Gaëta. "Your gender often mixes the two up. But what's the matter? It shouldn't prevent you from getting the rest you need; this can wait until morning. You should be able to discuss it and be listened to—but still, you look really pale!"
"I have been mad, father, crazed,—I know not what I have done! I dare not look upon thee, and tell thee! Let me arrange my flowers in thy chalice, while I speak," replied Stephania, hiding her face in the fragrant bundle.
"I've been going crazy, Dad, I have no idea what I've done! I can't face you and say it! Just let me arrange my flowers in your cup while I talk," replied Stephania, hiding her face in the fragrant bouquet.
"Not so!" replied the monk. "Eye and gesture often confess more than the apologizing lip! Kneel in thy wonted place! No other attitude becomes thy dignity or mine;—for either thou kneelest to the servant of God or thou debasest thyself before the brother of man!"
"Not at all!" the monk responded. "Your eyes and body language often show more than your apologetic words! Kneel in your usual spot! No other position fits your dignity or mine; either you kneel before the servant of God, or you lower yourself before your fellow man!"
Stephania complied instantly, and Nilus, throwing himself back in his chair, fixed his eyes on the crucifix before him, without even glancing at the penitent.
Stephania did as she was told right away, and Nilus, leaning back in his chair, looked at the crucifix in front of him, ignoring the penitent completely.
"Father—you had warned me of all the ills that would befall," she began, almost inaudibly, "but I longed to see him at my feet,—and more,—much more!"
"Dad—you told me about all the bad things that would happen," she began, almost whispering, "but I just couldn’t help wanting to see him at my feet—and more—so much more!"
"What is all this?" said the monk turning very pale and glancing at his fair penitent with a degree of fierceness mingled with surprise.
"What’s going on here?" the monk said, turning very pale and looking at his fair penitent with a mix of anger and surprise.
"Ah! You know not what a woman feels,—when—when—" She paused, breathing hard.
"Ah! You have no idea what a woman feels—when—when—" She stopped, breathing hard.
"Hast thou then committed a deadly sin? Some dark adultery of the soul?" exclaimed Nilus. "Nay, daughter," he continued, as she shrank within herself at his words, "I speak too harshly now! But what more hast to say? Time wears—and this soft cheek should be upon the down, or its sweetness will not bloom as freshly as some of its rivals, at dawn. Thou see'st this hermitage, from which thou wouldst lure me, yields some recollections to brighten its desolation and gloom. What is it thou wouldst say?"
"Have you committed a serious sin? Some dark betrayal of your soul?" exclaimed Nilus. "No, daughter," he continued, noticing her withdraw at his words, "I'm being too harsh! But what else do you want to say? Time is passing—and this soft cheek should be youthful, or its sweetness won’t bloom as beautifully as some of its competitors at dawn. You see this hermitage, which you want to pull me away from, holds some memories that lighten its desolation and gloom. What is it you want to say?"
Stephania stared for a moment into the monk's face, at a loss to grasp his meaning. At last she stammered.
Stephania stared at the monk's face for a moment, unsure of what he meant. Finally, she stammered.
"Yet—I but intended to win him to—some silly tryst,—wherein I intended to deride his boyish passions."
"I just wanted to trick him into some silly meeting, where I planned to make fun of his youthful feelings."
"And he refused thy lures and thou art vexed to have escaped perdition?" said the monk, more mildly.
"And he rejected your temptations, and you're upset that you dodged a disaster?" said the monk, more gently.
"Nay—for he came!"
"No—he came!"
"He came! Jest not in a matter like this! He came? Thou knowest of all mankind I have reasons to wish this youth well,—this one at least!" said Nilus somewhat incoherently.
"He showed up! Don’t mess around about something like this! He really came? You know I have reasons, more than anyone, to want this young man to succeed—especially him!" said Nilus, a bit confused.
"He came,—once,—twice,—many times! He came, I say, and—-"
"He came—once, twice, many times! He came, I’m telling you, and—-"
"What of him? Thou hast not had him harmed for trusting his enemy?"
"What about him? You didn't have him injured for trusting his enemy, did you?"
Stephania's cheek took the hues of marble.
Stephania's cheek glowed like marble.
"Harmed? I would rather perish myself than that he should come to harm."
"Hurt? I'd rather die than let him get hurt."
Nilus was silent for a moment or two, and Stephania, as if to take courage, timidly took his hand, holding it between her own.
Nilus was silent for a moment, and Stephania, trying to muster her courage, softly took his hand, cradling it in hers.
"I must needs avow my whole offence," she stammered, "he came,—and—"
"I have to admit I was completely wrong," she stammered, "he came—and—"
"Why dost pause, daughter?" questioned the monk, with penetrating look.
"Why are you hesitating, daughter?" the monk asked, gazing intently at her.
"Nay—but hear me!" continued Stephania. "I first intended but to win his confidence,—then,—having drawn him out—expose him to the just laughter of my court."
"No—but hear me out!" Stephania continued. "At first, I just wanted to earn his trust—then, once I got him talking—I would show him off to my court for some well-deserved laughs."
"A most womanly deed! But where did this meeting take place?"
"What a feminine act! But where did this meeting take place?"
"In the Grottos of Egeria!"
"In the Egeria Grottos!"
"In the Grottos of Egeria!" the monk repeated aghast.
"In the Grottos of Egeria!" the monk exclaimed in disbelief.
"And then," she continued with a great sadness in her tone, "I never felt so strangely mad,—I would have him share some offence, to justify the clamour I had provided, scarcely I know how to believe it now myself.—I did to his lips,—what I now do to your hand."
"And then," she continued, her voice filled with deep sadness, "I've never felt such strange anger—I wanted him to be guilty of something to justify the chaos I had created, barely knowing how to believe it myself now. I did to his lips what I'm now doing to your hand."
And she kissed the monk's yellow hand with timid reverence.
She shyly kissed the monk's yellow hand with respect.
"Thou! Thou! Stephania,—the wife of Crescentius, and not yet set in the first line of the book of shame!" shouted the monk, convulsively starting at every word of his own climax. "Begone—begone! The vessel is full, even to overflowing!—Tell me no more,—tell me no more!"
"You! You! Stephania—the wife of Crescentius, and not yet mentioned in the first line of the book of shame!" shouted the monk, shaking with every word of his own climax. "Go—go! The vessel is full, even to overflowing!—Don’t tell me anymore,—don’t tell me anymore!"
"Your suspicion indeed shows me all my ignominy," said Stephania, groping for his hand, which he had snatched furiously away. "But he only suffered it,—because he guessed not my intent in the darkness."
"Your suspicion shows all my shame," Stephania said, reaching for his hand, which he had angrily withdrawn. "But he only put up with it—because he didn't see my true intentions in the dark."
"In the darkness?"
"In the dark?"
"In the darkness."
"In the dark."
"Deemest thou it possible to clasp the plague and to evade the contagion?" questioned the monk. "Woman, I command thee, stop! Stop ere the condemning angel closes the record!"
"Do you think it’s possible to keep the plague at bay and not get infected?" the monk asked. "Woman, I command you to stop! Stop before the condemning angel completes the record!"
Stephania raised her head petulantly.
Stephania lifted her head annoyed.
"Monk, thou knowest not all! During all this meeting the Senator of Rome was present in the Grotto and watched us from one of the ivy hollows in the cave!"
"Monk, you don’t know everything! Throughout this whole meeting, the Senator from Rome was in the Grotto, watching us from one of the ivy-covered corners in the cave!"
"The Senator of Rome!" exclaimed the monk with evident amazement. "How came he there?"
"The Senator of Rome!" the monk said, clearly astonished. "How did he arrive here?"
"By contrivance!"
"By design!"
"I do not understand!"
"I don't get it!"
"It was at his behest that I have done the deed, to further his vast projects, call it his ambition, if you will—to which the King is the stumbling block. Ask me no more,—for I will not answer!"
"I did this at his request to support his big plans, which you could call his ambition—where the King is the obstacle. Don’t ask me anything else, because I won't answer!"
Nilus seemed struck dumb by the revelation.
Nilus was left speechless by the revelation.
"Take comfort, daughter, he cannot,—he cannot—" whispered the monk, bending over her and speaking in so low a tone that the devouring listener could not distinguish one word.
"Don't worry, daughter, he can't—he can't—" whispered the monk, leaning over her and speaking so quietly that the eager listener couldn't hear a single word.
For a time not a word was to be heard, Nilus inclining his ear to Stephania's lips, whose confession was oft times broken by sobs.
For a moment, there was total silence as Nilus leaned in to catch Stephania's whispers, her confession frequently interrupted by her tears.
"Tell me all,—all!" said the monk.
"Tell me everything—everything!" the monk said.
"As the fatal hour approaches the strength begins to forsake me,—I cannot do it!" she groaned.
"As the last hour approaches, my strength begins to dwindle—I can't do this!" she groaned.
"Yet he is the enemy of Rome, so you say," the monk said mockingly.
"But you claim he's the enemy of Rome," the monk said with a smirk.
"He is the friend of Rome and—I love him!"
"He’s a friend of Rome and—I love him!"
In a shriek the last words broke from her lips.
With a scream, her last words slipped from her lips.
"Domine an me reliquisti!" shouted the monk. "Some sign now—some sign—or—"
"Lord, have you left me?!" shouted the monk. "Show me a sign right now—a sign—or—"
His raving exclamation was cut short by a sound not unlike the oracle implored. A large block of stone, dislodged by a sudden and violent movement of the unseen listener, rolled with a hollow rumble down into the vaults below.
His loud shout was cut off by a sound that resembled what the oracle had requested. A large piece of stone, dislodged by a sudden and strong movement from the hidden observer, rolled down with a deep rumble into the chambers below.
The monk started up from the benediction which he was bending forward to pronounce, almost dashed Stephania away, rushed to his altar and casting himself prostrate before the divine symbol which adorned it, he muttered in a frantic ecstasy of devotion:
The monk jumped up from the blessing he was about to say, almost knocking Stephania aside, rushed to his altar, and threw himself down in front of the divine symbol that adorned it, whispering in a frenzied state of devotion:
"Gloria Domino! Gloria in Excelsis! Blessed be Thy name for ever and ever! Praise ye the Lord! He saves in the furnace of fire!"
"Glory to God! Glory in the highest! Blessed be Your name forever! Praise the Lord! He saves in the fiery furnace!"
Stephania gazed in mute amazement at the monk. His frantic appeal and its apparent fulfilment had struck dismay into her soul, and when at length he raised himself, and turned towards her, she could hardly find words to speak.
Stephania stared at the monk in shocked silence. His desperate plea and its clear result had filled her with fear, and when he finally got up and looked at her, she could hardly find the words to speak.
But Nilus waved his hand.
But Nilus gestured dismissively.
"Go now, Stephania," he commanded. "Go! I will devise some fitting penance at more leisure."
"Go now, Stephania," he commanded. "Go! I’ll think of a suitable punishment later."
"But, Father—my request."
"But, Dad—my request."
"Ay, truly," he replied, with supreme melancholy. "Is it not the wont of the world to throw away the flower, when we have withered it with our evil breath?"
"Yeah, really," he said with deep sadness. "Isn't it just how the world works to throw away the flower after we've messed it up with our negativity?"
"But I cannot do it,—I cannot do it," Stephania moaned, raising her hands imploringly to the monk.
"But I can't do it—I can't do it," Stephania cried, raising her hands in a pleading gesture toward the monk.
"It is for a mightier than Nilus to counsel," the monk spoke mournfully. "Thou standest on the brink of a precipice, from which nothing but the direct intervention of Heaven can save thee! Pray to the Immaculate One for enlightenment, and if the words of a monk have weight with thee, even against him, thou callest thy lord before the world,—desist, ere thou art engulfed in the black abyss, which yawns at thy feet.—When he is dead, it will be too late!"
"It takes someone more powerful than the Nile to give advice," the monk said sadly. "You're standing on the edge of a cliff, and only a direct intervention from Heaven can save you! Pray to the Immaculate One for guidance, and if my words as a monk mean anything to you, even if it goes against him, you will call your lord before everyone—stop, before you are swallowed by the dark abyss before you. Once he is dead, it will be too late!"
And raising his lamp, to escort Stephania to her litter, the monk and the woman left the chamber, and Crescentius had barely time to conceal himself behind the boulders ere they appeared and passed by him, the monk anxiously guiding every step of his penitent.
As he raised his lamp to lead Stephania to her litter, the monk and the woman exited the room. Crescentius hardly had time to hide behind the boulders before they came into sight and walked past him, the monk carefully guiding each step of his penitent.
The moon was sinking, when Stephania arrived at Castel San Angelo.
The moon was going down when Stephania got to Castel San Angelo.
Taking the candle from the hands of the page, who had awaited her return with sleepy eyes, she dismissed him and passed into the lofty hall, dark and chill as a cellar, beyond which lay the Senator's, her husband's, apartments. She swiftly traversed the hall,—then she hesitated. No doubt he was asleep. What good was there in waking him? As she turned to retrace her steps to her own chamber, a strange and eerie gust of wind swept shrieking round the battlements, howled in the chimney, invaded the chamber with icy breath and almost extinguished the candle. Then there was a great hush. It seemed to her she could hear distant music from the Aventine, the murmur of voices, the sound of iron chains from the vaults below. To this,—or to death,—she had consigned the son of Theophano, the boy-king, who loved her.—To this?—Anguish and terror seized her soul. She felt, she must not move—must not look. There it stood,—blacker than the investing darkness,—its head bent,—shrouded in the cowl of a monk. What was it? Once before she had seen it,—then it had faded away in the gloom. But misfortune rode invariably in its wake. She tried to scream, to call the page, but her voice choked in her throat. She staggered toward the door; her limbs refused to support her;—groaning she covered her eyes. Otto down there,—or dead,—why had she never thought of it before? Now the monk made a step toward her; the face had nothing corpse-like in it, nothing appalling, yet she felt a freezing and unearthly cold; almost fainting she staggered up the narrow winding stairs. And entering her lofty chamber Stephania fell unconscious upon her couch.
Taking the candle from the page, who had been waiting for her return with sleepy eyes, she sent him away and walked into the tall hall, dark and cold like a cellar, leading to her husband the Senator's rooms. She quickly crossed the hall, then hesitated. He was probably asleep. What was the point of waking him? As she turned to go back to her own room, a strange and eerie gust of wind howled around the battlements, screamed in the chimney, filled the room with icy air, and nearly blew out the candle. Then there was a profound silence. It seemed to her that she could hear distant music from the Aventine, murmurs of voices, and the sound of iron chains from the vaults below. To this—or to death—she had sent the son of Theophano, the boy-king, who loved her.—To this?—Anguish and terror gripped her soul. She felt like she must not move—must not look. There it stood—blacker than the surrounding darkness—its head bent—shrouded in the cowl of a monk. What was it? She had seen it once before—it had then faded into the shadows. But misfortune always followed it. She tried to scream, to call the page, but her voice caught in her throat. She staggered toward the door; her limbs wouldn’t hold her up;—moaning, she covered her eyes. Otto down there—or dead—why had she never thought of it before? Now the monk took a step toward her; the face had nothing corpse-like about it, nothing terrifying, yet she felt an icy and otherworldly chill; almost fainting, she stumbled up the narrow winding stairs. And entering her tall room, Stephania collapsed onto her couch, unconscious.
After Crescentius had returned from the hermitage of Nilus, he gave strict orders to the guards of Castel San Angelo to admit no one, no matter who might crave an audience, and entering his own chamber, he lighted a candle. He had seen and heard, and he knew that the heart of his wife had gone from him for ever! At the terrible certainty he grew dizzy. A fearful price he had paid for his perfidy,—and now, there was no one in all the world he could trust. He dared not speak. He dared not even breathe his anguish. She must never know that he knew all,—no one must know. His lips must be sealed. The world should never point at him,—for this at least!
After Crescentius came back from Nilus’s hermitage, he told the guards at Castel San Angelo not to let anyone in, no matter who wanted to see him. Once he was in his room, he lit a candle. He had seen and heard enough to realize that his wife's heart was lost to him forever! This awful realization made him feel weak. He had paid dearly for his betrayal—and now, there was no one in the world he could trust. He couldn’t speak. He couldn’t even express his pain. She must never find out that he knew everything—no one could know. His lips had to stay sealed. The world should never judge him—for this, at least!
But terrible as his suffering must be his vengeance. He who had robbed him of his priceless gem, the wife of his soul, all he loved on earth,—he should languish and rot under her very chambers, where she might nightly hear his groans, without daring to plead for him. There was no further time for parley. The stroke must fall at once! Too long had he tarried. The Rubicon was passed.
But as terrible as his suffering must be, so must his vengeance be. The one who took away his most valuable treasure, the love of his life, everything he cherished on this earth—he should suffer and rot right beneath her chambers, where she could hear his cries every night, unable to help him. There was no more time for discussion. The blow had to be struck immediately! He had waited long enough. The point of no return had been crossed.
Pacing up and down the gloomy chamber, Crescentius paused before the sand-clock. It was near midnight. Yet sleep was far from caressing his aching lids, as far as balm from his aching heart. He raised the candle in an unconscious effort, to go to his wife's apartment. He lingered. Then he placed the candle down again and seated himself in a chair. His gaze fell upon a broad stain on the floor and like one fascinated he followed its least meander to a distance of several feet from the door, when suddenly a form met his eyes, whether the off-spring of his delirious fancy or one of those inexplicable and tremendous phenomena, which are incapable of human solution, while the secrets of death remain such. His garb was that of a monk; the face bore the awful pallor of the tomb, and a mournful tenderness seemed to struggle with the rigidity of death. The phantom, if such it was, stood perfectly motionless between Crescentius and the couch, in a few moments it grew indistinct and finally faded into air.
Pacing back and forth in the dark room, Crescentius stopped in front of the hourglass. It was almost midnight. But sleep was nowhere to be found in his tired eyes, just as comfort was far from his troubled heart. He lifted the candle, unconsciously planning to go to his wife’s room. He hesitated. Then he set the candle back down and sat in a chair. His gaze fell on a large stain on the floor, and as if in a trance, he traced its winding path several feet from the door when suddenly a figure appeared before him, whether a creation of his fevered imagination or one of those mysterious phenomena that defy human understanding, while the mysteries of death remain unresolved. The figure was dressed like a monk; its face had the haunting pallor of death, and a sorrowful gentleness seemed to clash with the stillness of the grave. The apparition, if that’s what it was, stood completely still between Crescentius and the couch, and after a few moments, it became blurry and finally vanished into thin air.
It was then only, that Crescentius recovered breath and life, and staggered back to his chair. A few moments' rally persuaded him that what he had seen had been merely the illusion of his excited organs. But a dreadful longing for death assailed him, a longing like that which prompts men to leap when they gaze down a precipice. He rose,—again the phantom seemed there,—this time distinct and clear. Terror rendered him motionless; the room seemed to whirl round, a million lights danced in his eyes, then he sank back covering his face with his hands.
Only then did Crescentius catch his breath and return to his senses as he stumbled back to his chair. After a few moments to compose himself, he convinced himself that what he had witnessed was just an illusion brought on by his overstimulated senses. But an overwhelming desire for death washed over him, a longing similar to the impulse that drives people to jump when they peer over a cliff. He stood up—again, the phantom appeared, this time vivid and clear. Terror left him immobilized; the room spun around him, a million lights danced in his vision, and then he sank back down, covering his face with his hands.
When he again opened his eyes, his brain seemed shooting with the keenest darts of pain. He endeavoured to pray, but could not. His ideas rushed confusedly through each other. The taper was fast sinking in the socket, and it seemed as if his mind would sink with it. He emptied a goblet of wine which stood upon the table, and strove to remember what he intended to do. It seemed a vain effort and he fell back in his chair into a semi-conscious doze. An hour might have passed thus, when he became aware of a slight crackling noise in his ears and starting with a sensation of cold he looked round. The fire in the chimney had burnt into red embers, and though his own form was lost in the shadow of the chimney, the rest of the room was faintly illumined by the crimson glow from the grate.
When he opened his eyes again, it felt like his head was being pierced by sharp darts of pain. He tried to pray but couldn’t. His thoughts were racing wildly. The candle was quickly burning down in its holder, and it felt like his mind would go out with it. He drank a goblet of wine that was on the table, trying to remember what he intended to do. It seemed pointless, and he slumped back in his chair into a sort of half-awake daze. Maybe an hour went by like this when he noticed a faint crackling noise in his ears. Startled by a chill, he looked around. The fire in the fireplace had burned down to red embers, and even though his own figure was lost in the shadow of the chimney, the rest of the room was dimly lit by the crimson glow from the grate.
Suddenly he saw the tapestry figure of some mythical deity opposite his own seat stir; the tapestry swelled out, then a head appeared, which peered cautiously round. The body soon followed the head, and Crescentius rose with a sigh of relief as he stood face to face with Benilo. The Chamberlain's face was pale; his eyes, with their unsteady glow, showed traces of wakefulness. He took from his doublet a scroll which he placed into the outstretched hand of the Senator of Rome. Mechanically Crescentius unrolled it. His hands trembled as he superficially swept its contents.
Suddenly, he saw the figure of a mythical deity on the tapestry across from him start to move; the tapestry bulged out, and then a head appeared, cautiously looking around. The body quickly followed the head, and Crescentius sighed in relief as he faced Benilo. The Chamberlain looked pale; his eyes, glowing erratically, revealed signs of being awake for too long. He took a scroll from his doublet and handed it to the Senator of Rome. Without thinking, Crescentius unrolled it. His hands trembled as he quickly scanned its contents.
"The barons pledge their support,—not a name is missing," Benilo broke the silence in hushed tones.
"The barons have promised their support—every name has been noted," Benilo whispered, interrupting the silence.
"What is it to be?" questioned Crescentius.
"What’s it going to be?" asked Crescentius.
"I speak for the extreme course and for Rome. For attack—sudden and swift!"
"I'm in favor of a bold strategy for Rome. Let's attack—swiftly and decisively!"
There was a pause, Crescentius stared into the dying embers.
There was a moment of silence; Crescentius looked at the dying embers.
"Are all your plans complete?"
"Are all your plans ready?"
"The Romans wait impatiently upon my words. At the signal all Rome will rise to arms!"
"The Romans are eagerly waiting to hear what I have to say. At the signal, all of Rome will get ready to fight!"
"But how about the Romans? Can they be depended upon?"
"But what about the Romans? Can they be trusted?"
"I move them at the raising of my hand!"
"I control them with a wave of my hand!"
There was another pause.
Another pause followed.
Crescentius appeared strangely abstracted.
Crescentius seemed unusually distracted.
"But what of Otto? What of Eckhardt? Do they scent the wind from Castel San Angelo?"
"But what about Otto? What about Eckhardt? Do they feel the change in the air from Castel San Angelo?"
"As for the Saxon cherub," Benilo replied with a disgusting smile, "he is dreaming of his—"
"As for the Saxon cherub," Benilo said with a wicked grin, "he's dreaming of his—"
He did not finish the sentence, for Crescentius cast such a terrible look upon him, that the blood froze in the traitor's veins, and his eyes sank before those blazing upon him. After a moment's hesitation he continued, the shadow of a forced smile hovering round his thin, quivering lips:
He didn't finish his sentence because Crescentius gave him such a terrifying look that the blood froze in the traitor's veins, and he couldn't meet those glaring eyes. After a moment's hesitation, he continued, with a hint of a forced smile lingering on his thin, trembling lips:
"When he is dead, we shall cause the Wonder-child to be canonized!"
"When he dies, we will have the Wonder-child declared a saint!"
But Crescentius was in no jocular mood.
But Crescentius wasn't in a playful mood.
"Have you chosen your men?" he queried curtly.
"Have you chosen your team?" he asked sharply.
"They will be stationed in the labyrinth of the Minotaurus," Benilo replied. "At the signal agreed upon, they will rush forth and seize the King—"
"They'll be set up in the Minotaur's maze," Benilo replied. "When the agreed signal goes off, they'll rush out and capture the King—"
As he spoke those words the Chamberlain gazed timidly into the Senator's face.
As he said that, the Chamberlain nervously looked into the Senator's face.
"The signal will not fail," Crescentius replied firmly.
"The signal won't fail," Crescentius said confidently.
"Is the mausoleum prepared to withstand an assault?" Benilo questioned guardedly.
"Is the mausoleum prepared to handle an attack?" Benilo asked carefully.
"The hidden balistae have been disinterred. My Albanian stradiotes and the Romagnole guards occupy the chief approaches. The upper galleries are reserved for our Roman allies. They will never scale these walls while Crescentius lives. Remember—the gates of Rome are to be closed. We will smother the Saxon under our caresses! I must have Otto dead or alive! Revenge and Death are now written on my standards! Up with the flag of rebellion and perdition to the emperor and his hosts!"
"The hidden ballistae have been found. My Albanian stradiotes and the Romagnole guards are positioned at the main entrances. The upper galleries are for our Roman allies. They won’t get over these walls as long as Crescentius is alive. Remember—the gates of Rome must remain shut. We will drown the Saxons in our love! I need Otto, dead or alive! Revenge and Death are now on my banners! Raise the flag of rebellion and destruction against the emperor and his army!"
The gray dawn was peeping into the windows of the Senator's chamber, when Crescentius sought his couch for a brief and fitful repose.
The gray dawn was slowly coming through the windows of the Senator's room as Crescentius went to bed for a brief and uneasy sleep.
CHAPTER XIII
CHAPTER 13
THE LION OF BASALT
THE BASALT LION
t was midnight of a dark and
still evening on the Tiber and
peace had for the most part
descended upon the great city.
The lamps in the houses were
extinguished and the challenges
of the watch alone were now
and then to be heard. The
streets were deserted, for few
ventured abroad after night
fall. Sluggishly the turbid tide of the Tiber rolled towards
ancient Portus. The moon was hidden behind heavy cloudbanks,
and when now and then it pierced a rift in the nebulous
masses, it shed a spectral light over the silent hills, but to
plunge them back into abysmal darkness.
It was midnight on a dark and quiet evening by the Tiber, and peace had mostly settled over the great city. The lights in the houses were off, and you could occasionally hear the duties of the night watch. The streets were empty, as not many people went out after dark. The muddy water of the Tiber flowed slowly toward ancient Portus. The moon was concealed by thick clouds, and whenever it managed to shine through, it cast a spooky light over the silent hills before plunging them back into deep darkness.
The bells from distant cloisters and convents were pealing the midnight hour when out of the gloom of the waters there passed a light skiff wherein were seated two men, closely wrapped in their long, dark cloaks. The one seated on the prow was bent almost double with age, and his long beard swept the bottom of the skiff. He appeared indifferent to his surroundings and stared straight before him into the darkness, while his companion, constantly on the alert, never seemed to take his eyes from the boatman who plied his oars in silence, causing the frail craft to descend the river with great swiftness.
The bells from far-off monasteries and convents chimed at midnight when a small boat appeared from the shadows of the water, carrying two men tightly wrapped in their long, dark cloaks. The man in front was hunched over with age, and his long beard dragged along the bottom of the boat. He seemed unaware of his surroundings, staring straight ahead into the darkness, while his companion, always vigilant, never took his eyes off the boatman who silently rowed, propelling the fragile craft quickly down the river.
At last they made for the shore. An extensive mansion loomed out of the gloom, which seemed to be the goal of their journey. Obeying the whispered directions of the taller of his passengers, the boatman steered his craft under a dark archway, whence a flight of stairs led up to the door, of what appeared to be a garden pavilion. Swiftly the sculler shot under the arch and in another moment drew up by the stairs.
Finally, they made their way to the shore. A large mansion emerged from the darkness, appearing to be their destination. Following the quiet directions of the taller passenger, the boatman steered his boat beneath a dark archway, where a set of stairs led up to what looked like a garden pavilion. The rower swiftly passed under the arch and soon came to a stop at the stairs.
Leaning heavily on the arm of his companion the soothsayer alighted from the skiff with slow and uncertain steps and after ascending the water-stairs his guide knocked three times at the door of the pavilion. It was instantly opened and an African in fantastic livery, who seemed to fill the office of Cubicular, beckoned them to enter. With all the signs of exhaustion and the weariness of his years weighing heavily upon him, the conjurer dropped into a seat, paying no heed whatever to his surroundings nor to his companion, who had withdrawn into the shadows, while he awaited the arrival of the woman, who had called on his skill.
Leaning heavily on his companion's arm, the fortune teller stepped off the boat with slow, shaky steps. After climbing the stairs by the water, his guide knocked three times on the pavilion door. It was opened right away by an African man in ornate clothing, who looked like he was in charge, and he waved for them to come inside. Looking completely exhausted and burdened by his age, the conjurer slumped into a chair, entirely oblivious to his surroundings and his companion, who had stepped back into the shadows to wait for the woman who had come to seek his help.
He had not long to wait.
He didn't have to wait long.
Noiselessly a door opened and the majestic and graceful form of a woman glided into the pavilion, robed in a long black cloak and closely veiled. She motioned to the attendants to withdraw and to the astrologer to approach.
Silently, a door opened and an elegantly dressed woman entered the pavilion, wearing a long black cloak and fully veiled. She gestured for the attendants to leave and for the astrologer to come closer.
"Most learned doctor of astral science," she said in a soft clear voice of command, "you have brought me the calculations which your learning has enabled you to make as to the future of the persons whose nativities were supplied to you?"
"Most knowledgeable doctor of astrological science," she said in a gentle yet authoritative tone, "have you given me the calculations that your expertise has enabled you to make about the future of the individuals whose birth charts were provided to you?"
The astrologer had been seized with a sudden violent fit of coughing and some moments elapsed ere he seemed able to speak.
The astrologer was suddenly struck by a severe coughing fit, and it took him a moment to be able to speak.
So low and weak were his tones, that the woman could not understand one word he uttered, and she began to exhibit unequivocal signs of impatience, when the conjurer's voice somewhat improved.
His voice was so soft and weak that the woman couldn't understand anything he said, and she began to show obvious signs of impatience when the conjurer's voice improved a little.
"The horoscopes," he said in a strangely jarring tone, "are the most wonderful that our science has ever revealed to me. They indicate most amazing changes of life, and signs of imminent peril."
"The horoscopes," he said in an oddly unsettling tone, "are the most amazing things that our science has ever revealed to me. They suggest incredible life changes and signs of imminent danger."
"You speak of one,—or of both?"
"Are you talking about one or both?"
"Of both!"
"Both!"
"Give me the details of each horoscope!"
"Share the details of each zodiac sign with me!"
The astrologer nodded.
The astrologer agreed.
Theodora watched him from behind her veil as closely as he did her, for ever and anon he stole furtive glances at her and was immediately seized with his cough.
Theodora observed him from behind her veil just as attentively as he watched her, because every so often he would sneak quick looks at her and was instantly overcome by his cough.
His voice grated strangely in her ear as he spoke.
His voice was strangely annoying to her ears as he spoke.
"The first, whose nativity I have calculated, is that of one born thirty years, one hundred and seventeen days, and ten hours from this moment. It was a birth under the sign of the Serpent, at an hour charged with vast possibilities for the future. At that instant the Zodiac was moved by portentous lights and the earth shook with tremors as I have ascertained in the records of our art!"
"The first person I've identified will be born thirty years, one hundred and seventeen days, and ten hours from now. They will be born under the sign of the Serpent, during a time that holds great potential for the future. At that moment, the Zodiac was impacted by major astrological events, and the earth shook, as I've verified in our practice records!"
"What are the signs of the future?" the woman interrupted the speaker. "What is past and gone, we all know, even without the aid of your profound wisdom. What of the future, I ask?" she concluded imperiously.
"What are the signs of the future?" the woman interrupted the speaker. "We all know what's in the past, even without your deep insights. But what about the future, I want to know?" she concluded firmly.
"I hate to impart to you what I have found," said the astrologer cringing. "It is terrible. The declination of the house of Death stands close to the right ascension of the house of Life!"
"I really don't want to share what I've found," said the astrologer, flinching. "It's terrible. The house of Death is very close to the house of Life!"
Theodora gave a sudden start. For a moment she seemed to lose her self-control. Her piercing eyes seemed to look the astrologer through and through, though he had shrunk back into the wide girth of his mantle.
Theodora jumped suddenly. For a moment, it seemed like she lost her cool. Her intense gaze appeared to see right through the astrologer, even though he had retreated into the thick folds of his cloak.
"Give me the scroll!"
"Hand over the scroll!"
She stretched out a hand white as alabaster to take the parchment whereon the astrologer had marked the rise and fall of the star records. But, as if seized with a sudden fear, she withdrew the hand ere the man of the stars could comply with her request.
She extended a hand as white as alabaster to grab the parchment where the astrologer had recorded the rise and fall of the stars. But, suddenly filled with fear, she pulled her hand back before the star man could answer her request.
"The second horoscope!" she spoke imperiously.
"The second horoscope!" she declared confidently.
Again a long fit of coughing prevented the astrologer from speaking.
Once again, a long coughing fit interrupted the astrologer.
When it subsided, he said with profound solemnity, watching her expression intently from between his half-closed lids:
Once it settled down, he said with great seriousness, closely watching her expression through his partially closed eyes:
"That other, whose nativity you have sent to me, shall find death,—death, sudden and shameful—"
"That other person, whose birth details you sent me, will experience a sudden and disgraceful death—"
She stood rigid as a statue.
She stood rigid like a statue.
"Tell me more!" she gasped. "Tell me more!"
"Tell me more!" she exclaimed. "Tell me more!"
"He will die hated,—unlamented,—despised—"
"He will die hated, unmissed, despised."
She drew a deep breath.
She took a deep breath.
"When shall that be?"
"When will that be?"
"There is at this moment a most ominous sign in the heavens," replied the astrologer shrinking within himself. "Venus, who rules the skies is obscured by too close attendance upon a lower and less honourable star."
"Right now, there's a really bad omen in the sky," the astrologer said, retreating into himself. "Venus, the planet that rules the heavens, is being overshadowed by a lesser and less respected star."
Theodora held her breath.
Theodora held her breath.
"What comes after?" she whispered.
"What’s next?" she whispered.
"The lore of astral combinations does not reveal such things. But palmistry may aid, where the constellations fail. Deign to let me trace the lines in the palm of your hand."
"Knowing star patterns doesn’t reveal everything. But reading palms might offer insights where astrology falls short. Let me take a look at the lines in your palm."
Flinging aside her last reserve, Theodora in her eagerness held out her palm to the astrologer. He bent over it, without touching it, shaking his head, and muttering:
Setting aside her last bit of hesitation, Theodora eagerly held out her hand to the astrologer. He leaned over it without making contact, shaking his head and mumbling:
"The line of life,—the line of love,—the line of death—"
"The line of life—the line of love—the line of death—"
As the astrologer pronounced the last word, his hand grasped with a vice-like grip the one whose lines he had pretended to read, while with the other, which had dropped the supporting staff, he pushed back the loose sleeve of her gown, baring her arm almost to the shoulder, constantly muttering:
As the astrologer completed his final words, he gripped the hand of the person whose palm he had pretended to read. With his other hand, which had released the staff, he pushed back the loose sleeve of her gown, revealing her arm nearly up to the shoulder, while he kept muttering:
"The line of Death,—the line of Death,—the line of Death!"
"The line of death—the line of death—the line of death!"
When Theodora first felt the tightening grip on her wrist, she tried to withdraw her hand, but her strength was not equal to the task. She felt the benumbing pressure of what she imagined were the astrologer's fleshless claws, but when, with a motion almost too swift for one bent with age and infirmity, he laid bare to the shoulder the marble whiteness of her arm, she thought he had gone mad. But when the astrologer's trembling finger pointed to the red birthmark on her arm, just below her shoulder, resembling the claw of a raven, constantly muttering: "The line of Death—the line of Death," she uttered a piercing shriek for help, vainly endeavouring to shake him off.
When Theodora first felt the tight grip around her wrist, she tried to pull her hand away, but she didn't have the strength. She felt the numbing pressure of what she imagined were the astrologer's bony fingers, but when he quickly bared her arm all the way to the shoulder, despite being old and frail, she thought he had lost his mind. But when the astrologer pointed shakily at the red birthmark on her arm, just below her shoulder, which looked like a raven's claw, while mumbling, "The line of Death—the line of Death," she let out a terrifying scream for help, desperately trying to shake him off.
A shadow dashed between the two, neither knew whence it came.
A shadow darted between the two, and neither knew where it originated from.
The astrologer saw the gleam of a dagger before his eyes, felt its point strike against the corselet of mail beneath his cloak, felt the weapon rebound and snap asunder, the fragments falling at his feet, and releasing the woman, who stood like an image of stone, he dropped his cloak and supporting staff, and clove with one blow of his short double-edged sword the skull of his assailant to the neck. With a piercing shriek Theodora rushed from the Pavilion, followed in mad breathless pursuit by the pseudo-astrologer, who had dropped his false beard with his other disguises and stood revealed to her terror-stricken gaze as Eckhardt, the Margrave.
The astrologer saw a dagger glinting in front of him and felt its tip hit the chainmail under his cloak. Then he felt the weapon bounce back and break apart, with pieces falling at his feet. Letting go of the woman, who stood frozen like a statue, he dropped his cloak and staff. With one strike of his short double-edged sword, he split his attacker’s skull down to the neck. With a sharp scream, Theodora ran out of the Pavilion, pursued breathlessly by the fake astrologer, who had thrown aside his false beard along with his other disguises and was now revealed to her horrified gaze as Eckhardt, the Margrave.
Without heeding the warning cry of Hezilo, his companion, he was bent upon taking the woman. In the darkness he could hear the rush of her frightened footsteps through the corridors; he seemed to gain upon her, when her giant Africans rushing through another passage came between the Margrave and his intended victim. Three steps did he make through the press and three of her guards fell beneath his sword. But a stranger in the labyrinth of the great pavilion, he could hardly hope to gain his end, even if unimpeded, and Theodora's formidable body-guard still outnumbered him three to one. Eckhardt's doom would have been sealed had not at that very moment Hezilo appeared in the passage behind him and laid an arresting hand upon his arm.
Ignoring Hezilo's warning, his companion was determined to take the woman. In the darkness, he could hear her scared footsteps echoing through the corridors; he felt like he was getting closer to her when her large African guards came rushing through another path, blocking his way to his target. He pushed through the crowd and took down three of her guards with his sword. But as a stranger in the maze of the big pavilion, he could hardly expect to succeed, even without obstacles, and Theodora's impressive bodyguard still outnumbered him three to one. Eckhardt's fate would have been sealed if Hezilo hadn't shown up in the passage behind him and grabbed his arm to stop him.
Before the harper's well-known presence the Africans fell back, raising their dead from the blood-stained floor and skulking back into the dusk of the corridor.
Before the famous harper arrived, the Africans stepped back, lifting their dead from the bloodstained floor and retreating into the shadows of the hallway.
"You have no time to lose," urged the harper. "Follow me!—Speak not,—question not. Remember your compact and your oath."
"You don't have any time to waste," the harper urged. "Follow me!—Don't talk,—don't ask questions. Keep your promise and your oath."
Eckhardt turned upon his guide like a lion at bay. His face was pale as that of a corpse. His blood-shot eyes stared, as if they must burst from their sockets; his hair bristled like that of a maniac.
Eckhardt exploded at his guide like a trapped lion. His face was as pale as a corpse. His bloodshot eyes were wide open, as if they might burst from his sockets; his hair was standing on end like someone insane.
"What care I?" he growled fiercely. "Compact or oath—what care I?"
"What do I care?" he growled angrily. "Contract or oath—what do I care?"
"There are other considerations at stake," replied Hezilo calmly. "You promised to be guided by my counsel. The hour of final reckoning is not yet at hand."
"There are other things to consider," Hezilo said calmly. "You promised to take my advice. It's not time to make final decisions yet."
Eckhardt's breast heaved so violently, that it almost deprived him of the faculty of speech.
Eckhardt's chest was heaving so much that he could barely speak.
"Must I turn back at the very gates of fulfilment?" he burst forth at last. But sheathing his weapon he reluctantly followed the harper and, retracing their steps, they re-entered the Pavilion. In the slain boatman they recognized the ghastly features of John of the Catacombs, though the bravo's skull was literally cloven in twain and a strange dread seized upon them at the terrible revelation. Eckhardt stood by idly, while the harper insisted upon removing the body, and wrapping his ghastly burden in his blood-stained monkish gown, showed small repugnance to carrying the bravo's carcass to the landing, where he fastened a short iron chain to the gruesome package and dropped it into the muddy waves of the Tiber.
"Do I really have to turn back right at the gates of fulfillment?" he exclaimed finally. But after putting away his weapon, he reluctantly followed the harper, and as they retraced their steps, they entered the Pavilion again. In the dead boatman, they recognized the horrifying features of John of the Catacombs, although the bravo's skull was literally split in two, and a strange fear overwhelmed them at the terrible revelation. Eckhardt stood by idly while the harper insisted on removing the body, and wrapping his gruesome load in his blood-stained monk robes, showed little disgust at carrying the bravo's remains to the landing, where he secured a short iron chain to the gruesome package and dropped it into the muddy waters of the Tiber.
Dark clouds swept over the face of the moon and the chill wind of autumn moaned dismally through the spectral pines, as the boat, propelled by the sturdy arms of Hezilo, flew up stream over the murky, foam-crested waves.
Dark clouds concealed the moon, and the chilly autumn wind howled mournfully through the eerie pines, as the boat, propelled by Hezilo's powerful strokes, sped upstream over the dark, foamy waves.
An icy hand seemed to grip Eckhardt's heart. The words wrung from the dying wretch in the rock-caves under the Gemonian stairs had proved true. In baring Theodora's left arm his eyes had fallen upon the well-remembered birthmark resembling the raven claw. The terrible revelation had for the nonce almost upset his reason, and caused him prematurely to drop his mask. All clarity of thought, all fixedness of purpose had deserted him; he felt as one stunned by the blinding blow of a maze. Dazed he stared before him into the gloom of the autumnal night; his hair dishevelled, his eyelids swollen, his lips compressed. He could not have uttered a word had his life depended upon it. His tongue seemed to cleave to the roof of his mouth; his brow was fevered, yet his hands were cold as ice. At last then he had stood face to face with the awful mystery, which had mocked his waking hours, his dreams,—a mystery, even now but half guessed, but half revealed. He tried to recall fragments of the monk's tale. But his brain refused to work, steeped in the apathy of despair. The future hour must give birth to the considerations of the final step, to the closing chapters of his life. Yet he felt that delay would engender madness; long brooding had shaken his reason and swift action alone could now save it from tottering to a hopeless fall.
An icy grip seemed to seize Eckhardt's heart. The words from the dying man in the rock tunnels beneath the Gemonian stairs had turned out to be true. As he revealed Theodora's left arm, his eyes landed on the familiar birthmark shaped like a raven's claw. The terrible realization nearly broke his sanity for a moment, causing him to drop his facade too soon. All clarity of thought and determination had left him; he felt like he had been hit by a blinding wave of confusion. Dazed, he stared into the darkness of the autumn night, his hair disheveled, his eyelids swollen, his lips pressed tight. He wouldn’t have been able to say a word even if his life depended on it. His tongue felt stuck to the roof of his mouth; his forehead was hot, yet his hands were ice-cold. Finally, he had come face to face with the dreadful mystery that had haunted his waking hours and dreams—a mystery that, even now, was only half understood and half revealed. He tried to recall parts of the monk’s story, but his mind refused to function, overwhelmed by numb despair. The coming hour would have to bring thoughts about the final step, the conclusion of his life’s story. Yet he sensed that waiting would drive him to madness; prolonged reflection had disturbed his mind, and only swift action could now prevent it from collapsing into hopelessness.
The frail craft shot round the elbow-like bend of the Tiber at the base of Aventine when Hezilo for the first time broke the silence. He had refrained from questioning or commenting on the result of their visit to the Groves. Now, pointing to the ramparts of Castel San Angelo he whispered into Eckhardt's ear:
The delicate boat turned the sharp bend of the Tiber at the base of Aventine when Hezilo finally spoke up. He had refrained from asking questions or sharing thoughts about their trip to the Groves. Now, pointing at the walls of Castel San Angelo, he leaned in and whispered to Eckhardt:
"Are your forces beyond recall?"
"Are your troops unreachable?"
Eckhardt stared up into the speaker's face, as if the latter had addressed him in some strange tongue. Only after Hezilo had repeated his question, Eckhardt roused himself from the lethargy, which benumbed his senses and gazed in the direction indicated by the harper.
Eckhardt looked up at the speaker, as if they had spoken in a foreign language. Only after Hezilo repeated his question did Eckhardt shake off the daze that had clouded his mind and focus on the direction the harper was pointing.
An errant moonbeam illumined just at this moment the upper galleries of Hadrian's tomb. Straining his gaze towards the ramparts of the formidable keep, Eckhardt strove to discover a reason for Hezilo's warning. But the moon disappeared behind a bank of clouds and at that moment the sculler ran in shore.
A stray moonbeam illuminated the upper galleries of Hadrian's tomb at that moment. Squinting at the walls of the stronghold, Eckhardt attempted to understand why Hezilo had warned him. But just then, the moon disappeared behind a cloud, and the boatman made his way to shore.
Unconsciously his hand tightened round the hilt of his sword.
Without noticing, his hand gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.
"The earth breeds hard men and weak men," he muttered. "The gods can but laugh at them or grow wroth with them. As for these Romelings,—they are not worth destroying. They will perish of themselves."
"The world creates strong people and weak people," he mumbled. "The gods can only either laugh at them or feel angry towards them. As for these Romelings—they're not worth the effort to destroy. They'll end up destroying themselves."
"The hour is close at hand, when everything shall be known to you," Hezilo turned to Eckhardt at parting. "But three days remain to the full of the moon."
"The time is just about here when everything will be revealed to you," Hezilo told Eckhardt as they said goodbye. "There are only three days left until the full moon."
Weary and sick at heart Eckhardt grasped the harper's proffered hand, as they parted.
Feeling tired and low, Eckhardt accepted the harper's hand as they said their goodbyes.
But he was in no mood to return within the four walls of his palace. He was as one upon whom has descended a thunder bolt from Heaven.
But he didn't want to go back inside the walls of his palace. He felt like someone who had just been hit by a bolt of lightning from above.
The terrible revelation deprived him of his senses, of his energies, of the desire to live,—and there was little doubt that this would have been Eckhardt's last night on earth, had there not remained one purpose to his life.
The shocking revelation left him feeling numb, exhausted, and devoid of his will to live—and it was obvious that this could have been Eckhardt's last night on earth if he hadn’t had one remaining purpose in his life.
How small did even that appear by the magnitude of the crime, which had been visited upon his head. The how and why and when remained as great a mystery to him as ever. Eckhardt's memory roamed back into the years of the past. He tried to recall every word Ginevra had spoken to him; he tried to recall every wish her lips had expressed, he tried to recall every unstinted caress. And with these memories there rose up before his inner eye Ginevra's image and with it there welled up from his heart an anguish so great, that it drove the nails of his fingers deep into the flesh of his clenched hands.
How small did that seem compared to the magnitude of the crime committed against him. The how, why, and when were still just as mysterious to him. Eckhardt's thoughts wandered back to the past. He tried to remember every word Ginevra had spoken to him; he attempted to recall every wish her lips had expressed, and he tried to remember every heartfelt hug. With these memories, Ginevra's image appeared in his mind, accompanied by a pain so overwhelming that it made his nails dig deep into the flesh of his clenched hands.
He remembered her strange request never to inquire into her past, but to love her and let his trust be the proof of his love. Then there came floating faintly, like phantoms on the dark waves of his memory, her inordinate desire for power, hinted rather than expressed,—then darkness swallowed, everything else. Only boundless anguish remained, fathomless despair. After a while his feelings suffered a reverse; they changed to a hate of the woman as great as his love had been,—a hate for the fateful siren, Rome, who had deprived him of all that was dearest to him on earth.
He recalled her unusual request to never ask about her past, but to love her and let his trust be the proof of that love. Then, her intense desire for power dimly surfaced in his memory, suggested rather than explicitly stated—then darkness consumed everything else. Only endless pain lingered, deep despair. After some time, his feelings shifted; they transformed into a hatred for the woman as profound as his love had been—a hatred for the doomed siren, Rome, who had taken away everything he cherished on earth.
Bending his solitary steps towards the Capitol, he saw the veil-like mists gathering above the wild grass, which waves above the palaces of the Cæsars. On a mound of ruins he stood with folded arms musing and intent. In the distance lay the melancholy tombs of the Campagna and the circling hills faintly outlined beneath the pale starlight. Not a breeze stirred the dark cypresses and spectral pines. There was something weird in the stillness of the skies, hushing the desolate grandeur of the earth below.
As he walked alone toward the Capitol, he saw the mist rising above the wild grass that swayed over the palaces of the Caesars. He stopped on a mound of ruins, arms crossed, lost in thought. In the distance were the somber tombs of the Campagna and the hills faintly visible under the pale starlight. Not a breeze stirred the dark cypress trees and ghostly pines. The stillness of the sky had an eerie quality, quieting the desolate grandeur of the earth below.
He had not gone very far when a shadow fell across his path. Looking up he again found himself by the staircase of the Lion of Basalt. The weird relic from the banks of the Nile filled him with a strange dread. With a shudder he paused. Was it the ghastly and spectral light or did the face of the old Egyptian monster wear an aspect as that of life? The stony eye-balls seemed bent upon him with a malignant scowl and as he passed on and looked behind they appeared almost preternaturally to follow his steps. A chill sank into his heart when the sound of footsteps arrested him and Eckhardt stood face to face with the hermit of Gaëta. He beckoned to the monk to accompany him, vainly endeavouring to frame the question, which hovered on his lips. The monk joined him in silence. After walking some little way Nilus suddenly paused, fixing his questioning gaze on the brooding face of his companion. Then a strange expression passed into his eyes.
He hadn’t gone far when a shadow crossed his path. Looking up, he found himself back at the staircase of the Lion of Basalt. The eerie relic from the banks of the Nile filled him with a deep sense of dread. He shivered and stopped. Was it the ghostly light, or did the face of the ancient Egyptian monster seem alive? The stone eyes appeared to glare at him with a threatening scowl, and when he moved on and looked back, it felt like they were almost following him unnaturally. A chill settled in his heart when he heard footsteps, and Eckhardt came face to face with the hermit of Gaëta. He gestured for the monk to join him, trying unsuccessfully to find the words that lingered on his lips. The monk walked beside him in silence. After a short distance, Nilus suddenly stopped, fixing his curious gaze on the thoughtful face of his companion. Then a strange look crossed his eyes.
"Life is full of strange surprises. Yet we cling to it, just to keep out of the darkness through which we know not the way."
"Life is full of strange surprises. Yet we cling to it to avoid the darkness that we can't navigate."
Sick at heart Eckhardt listened. How little the monk knew, he thought, and Nilus was staggered at the haggard expression of the Margrave's face, as he stumbled blindly and giddily down the moonlit avenue beside him.
Heartbroken, Eckhardt listened. He thought about how little the monk understood, and Nilus was surprised by the tired expression on the Margrave's face as he stumbled blindly and dizzily down the moonlit path next to him.
"Would I had never seen her!" Eckhardt groaned. "In what a fair disguise the fiend did come to tempt my soul!"
"I wish I had never seen her!" Eckhardt groaned. "The devil came in such a beautiful disguise to tempt my soul!"
He paused. The monk drew him onward.
He paused for a moment. The monk urged him to go on.
"Come with me to my hermitage! Thou art strangely excited and do what thou mayest,—thou must follow out thy destiny! Hesitate not to confide in me!"
"Join me at my retreat! You seem really excited, and you have to go after your destiny no matter what! Don’t hesitate to trust me!"
"My destiny!" Eckhardt replied. "Monk, do not mock me! If thou hast any mystic power, read my soul and measure its misery. I have no destiny, save despair."
"My destiny!" Eckhardt responded. "Monk, don’t mock me! If you have any mystical abilities, look into my soul and see its suffering. I have no destiny, only despair."
The monk regarded him strangely.
The monk looked at him oddly.
"Because a woman is false and thy soul is weak, thou needest not at once make bosom friends with despair. It is a long time since I have been in the world. It is a long time since I have abjured its vanities. Let him who has withstood the terrible temptation, cast the first stone. For the flesh is weak and the sin is as old as the world; And perchance even the monk may be able to counsel, to guide thee in some matters,—for verily thou standest on the brink of a precipice."
Just because a woman is untrustworthy and you're feeling fragile, you don't need to jump straight into despair. I've been around for a long time. It's been forever since I turned away from the world's temptations. Let anyone who has successfully resisted the intense temptation cast the first stone. The flesh is weak, and sin has been around since the beginning; even a monk might have some advice or guidance on a few things—because you are truly on the edge of a cliff.
"I am well-nigh mad!" Eckhardt replied wearily. "Were there but a ray of light to guide my steps."
"I'm about to lose it!" Eckhardt responded wearily. "If only there was a little light to help me find my way."
Nilus pointed upward.
Nilus pointed up.
"All light flows from the fountain-head of truth. Be true to thyself! Life is duty! In its fulfilment alone can there be happiness,—and in the renunciation of that, which has been denied us by the Supreme Wisdom. No more than thou canst reverse the wheel of time, no more canst thou compel that dark power, Fate. And at best—what matters it for the short space of this earthly existence? For believe me, the End of Time is nigh,—and in the beyond all will be as if it had never been."
"All light comes from the source of truth. Be true to yourself! Life is about duty! Only by fulfilling this can we find happiness—and by letting go of what has been denied to us by Supreme Wisdom. Just like you can't turn back time, you also can't change that dark force, Fate. And honestly—what does it matter during this short time we have on Earth? Because believe me, the End of Time is near—and in the afterlife, everything will seem as if it had never happened."
Nilus paused and their eyes met. And in silence Eckhardt followed the monk among the ruins of the latter's abode.
Nilus paused, and their eyes locked. In silence, Eckhardt followed the monk through the ruins of his home.
As the morning dawned, some fishermen dragging their nets off St. Bartholomew's island pulled up from the muddy waves the body of an old man clad in the loose garb of a monk. But as the day grew older a new crime and fresh scandal filled Forum and wine shops and the incident was forgotten ere night-fall.
As morning arrived, a few fishermen hauling in their nets off St. Bartholomew's Island found the body of an elderly man wearing the loose robes of a monk. However, as the day progressed, a new crime and fresh rumors took over the Forum and wine shops, and by nightfall, the incident was forgotten.
CHAPTER XIV
CHAPTER 14
THE LAST TRYST
THE FINAL MEETING
he great clock on the tower
of San Sebastian struck the
second hour of night. The air
was so pure, so transparent, that
against the horizon the
snow-capped summit of Soracté was
visible, like a crown of
glittering crystal. Mysteriously the
stars twinkled in the fathomless
blue of the autumnal night.
Procession after procession traversed the city. From their
torches smoky spirals rose up to the starry skies. The pale
rays of the moon, the crimson glare of the torches, illumined
faces haggard with fear, seamed with anxiety and dread.
Despite the late hour, the people swarmed like ants, occupying
every point of vantage, climbing lantern poles and fallen
columns, armed with clubs, halberds, scythes, pitchforks and
staves. Here and there strange muffled forms were to be seen
mingling with the crowds, whispering here and there a word
into the ear of a chance passerby and vanishing like phantoms
into the night.
The big clock on the San Sebastian tower struck 2 AM. The air was so clear that the snow-covered peak of Soracté stood out against the horizon like a sparkling crystal crown. Mysteriously, the stars twinkled in the deep blue autumn night. Processions moved through the city one after another. Spirals of smoke rose from their torches into the starry sky. The faint light of the moon and the red glow of the torches illuminated faces marked by fear, anxiety, and dread. Even though it was late, the crowds swarmed like ants, taking up every vantage point, climbing lantern poles and fallen columns, armed with clubs, halberds, scythes, pitchforks, and staffs. Here and there, strange cloaked figures blended in with the crowds, whispering brief words to passersby and disappearing like ghosts into the night.
Among the many abroad in the city at this hour was Eckhardt. He mistrusted the Romans, he mistrusted the Senator, he mistrusted the monks. The fire of his own consuming thoughts would not permit him to remain within the four walls of his palace. Like a grim spectre of the past he stalked through Rome, alone, unattended. How long would the terrible mystery of his life continue to mock him? How much longer must he bear the awful weight which was crushing his spirit with its relentless agony? What availed his presence in Rome? The king had long ceased to consult him on matters of state; Benilo and Stephania possessed his whole ear—and Eckhardt was no longer in his counsels.
At this hour, Eckhardt was among the many people in the city. He didn’t trust the Romans, he didn’t trust the Senator, and he didn’t trust the monks. The intensity of his overwhelming thoughts wouldn’t let him stay inside his palace. Like a dark ghost from the past, he walked through Rome, alone and unnoticed. How long would the terrible mystery of his life keep haunting him? How much longer would he have to bear the heavy burden that was crushing his spirit with constant pain? What was the point of being in Rome? The king had long stopped asking for his advice on state matters; Benilo and Stephania had his full attention—and Eckhardt was no longer part of his inner circle.
With a degree of anxiety, which he had in vain endeavoured to dispel, Eckhardt had watched the growing intimacy between his sovereign and the Senator's wife. Time and again he had, even at the risk of Otto's fierce displeasure, warned the King against the danger lurking behind Stephania's mask of friendship. Wearied and exasperated with his importunities, Otto had asserted the sovereign, and Eckhardt's lips had remained sealed ever since, though his watchfulness had not relaxed one jot, and even while he endeavoured to lift the veil, which enshrouded his own life, he remained circumspect and on the alert, true to his promise to the Empress Theophano, now in her grave.
Feeling anxious, which he couldn’t seem to shake off, Eckhardt had been closely watching the growing closeness between his king and the Senator's wife. Time and again, he had warned the King about the danger lurking behind Stephania’s friendly facade, even at the risk of angering Otto. Frustrated by Eckhardt's constant warnings, Otto had asserted his authority, and Eckhardt had remained silent since then, but he stayed alert. Even while trying to uncover the hidden aspects of his own life, he remained cautious and prepared, keeping true to his promise to Empress Theophano, who was now resting in her grave.
The sounds which on this night fell from every side on Eckhardt's ear were not of a nature to dispel his misgivings of the Roman temper. As by a subtle intuition he felt that they were ripe for a change, though when and whence and how it would come he could not guess. His own mood was as dark as the sky-gloom lowering over the Seven Hills. Rome had made of him what he was, Rome had poisoned his life with the viper-sting of Ginevra's terrible deed, and now he longed for nothing more than for some great event, which would toss him into the foaming billows of strife, therein to sink and to go under for ever.
The sounds filling the air that night around Eckhardt were anything but comforting, only increasing his concerns about the Roman mindset. He had a strong sense that they were on the verge of change, though he couldn’t predict when or how it would unfold. His own mood mirrored the dark, overcast sky looming over the Seven Hills. Rome had molded him into who he was, marked his life with the painful reminder of Ginevra's terrible deed, and now he longed for a significant event that would plunge him into the chaotic waves of conflict, letting him sink and vanish forever.
Drawing his mantle closer about him and lowering the vizor of his helmet, Eckhardt slowly made his way through the congested throngs. He had not proceeded very far, when he felt some one pluck him by the mantle. Turning abruptly and shaking himself free, from what he believed to be the clutches of a beggar, he was about to dismiss the offender with an oath, when to his surprise he beheld a woman dressed in the garb of a peasant, but clearly disguised, as her speech gave the lie to her affectation of low birth.
Pulling his cloak tighter and lowering the visor of his helmet, Eckhardt slowly navigated through the crowded masses. He hadn't gone far when he felt someone tugging at his cloak. Turning sharply and shaking off what he thought was a beggar's grip, he was about to curse them when, to his surprise, he saw a woman dressed like a peasant, but clearly pretending, as her manner of speaking exposed her facade of low status.
"You are Eckhardt, the Margrave?" she asked timidly.
"Are you Eckhardt, the Margrave?" she asked anxiously.
"I am Eckhardt," the general replied curtly.
"I'm Eckhardt," the general said briefly.
"Then lose no time to save him, else he will run into perdition as sure as yonder moon shines down upon us. Oh! He knows not the dangers that beset him;—on my knees I implore you—-save him!"
"Then don’t waste any time saving him, or he’ll get into trouble just like that moon shines down on us. Oh! He doesn’t see the dangers around him; I’m on my knees begging you—save him!"
"When I understand the meaning of your gibberish, doubt not I will serve you! I pray you give me a glimpse of its purport," replied the Margrave.
"When I understand what you’re complaining about, just know I’m here to help! Please give me a hint of what it means," replied the Margrave.
The woman seemed so entirely wrapt up in her own business that she did not heed Eckhardt's question.
The woman was so absorbed in her own concerns that she didn’t notice Eckhardt's question.
"I dare not whisper the secret to any one else,—and my Lord Benilo bade me seek you in case of danger. And if you cannot move him from his mad purpose, he is lost, for never was he so bent to have his own way. If you come with me, you will find him waiting on the terrace,—and do your best to lead him back,—else he will come to as evil an end as a wasp in a bee's hive,—for all the honey!"
"I can't share this secret with anyone else—and my Lord Benilo asked me to come to you if there was trouble. If you can't change his stubborn mind, he's in serious trouble, because he's never been more determined to have his way. If you come with me, you'll find him waiting on the terrace—please do your best to bring him back—otherwise, he'll face a terrible fate like a wasp in a bee's hive—for all the honey!"
"And whom shall I find on the terrace?" asked Eckhardt with ill-concealed impatience. He liked not the babbling crone. "Cease your spurting and speak plainly, else go your way:—I am not for such as you!"
“Who will I find on the terrace?” Eckhardt asked, attempting to hide his impatience. He wasn’t fond of the chatty old woman. “Stop your rambling and speak plainly, or get out—I’m not interested in someone like you!”
"It wants but a moment—whom else but your King, for whom she has sent under pretext of important business,—aye,—at this very hour and on the terraces of the Minotaurus."
"It only takes a moment—who else but your King, for whom she has sent pretending to be on important business,—yes,—at this very hour and on the terraces of the Minotaurus."
"Otto,—important business,—Minotaurus—" repeated Eckhardt. "Who has sent for him?"
"Otto—important business—Minotaur—" Eckhardt repeated. "Who called for him?"
"Stephania."
"Stephania."
Eckhardt shrugged his shoulders.
Eckhardt shrugged.
"What is it to me? Go your way, hoary pander,—what is it to me? Hasten to him, who has paid you to tell this tale and get your ransom from him! I wager, he knows the style of old!"
"What do I care? Go on, you old hustler—what do I care? Rush to him, the one who paid you to tell this story and get your reward from him! I bet he knows the routine!"
The woman did not move.
The woman stayed still.
"Nay, my lord, that we all should go mad at one time," she sobbed with evidently strong emotions, which were perhaps not caused by the motive alleged. "Then I must away and fulfil his destiny,—for a man cannot serve two masters,—nor a woman either."
"No, my lord, we can't all go crazy at the same time," she exclaimed, clearly overwhelmed with emotions that might not be related to the stated reason. "So, I have to go and fulfill his destiny—because a person can't serve two masters—and neither can a woman."
There was something in the speaker's tone that caused a shadow of apprehension to rise in Eckhardt's mind. Was there more behind all this than she cared to confess? "Fulfil his destiny"—these words at least were not her own. A grave fear seized him. Otto might be ambushed,—carried away,—he might rot in Castel San Angelo, and no man the wiser for it.
There was something in the speaker's tone that triggered a sense of unease in Eckhardt's mind. Was there more to this than she was letting on? "Fulfill his destiny"—those words were definitely not hers. A deep fear gripped him. Otto could be ambushed, taken away, and he could fade away in Castel San Angelo, with no one the wiser.
"Stay! I will go and cross the boy's path to his guilty paradise," repeated Eckhardt after permitting the woman to draw away from him at a very slow and wistful pace and overtaking her with a couple of strides. "Lead on, but do not speak! I have no tongue to answer you!"
"Wait! I’m going to stop the boy from reaching his guilty paradise," Eckhardt said again after letting the woman pull away from him slowly and sadly, then quickly catching up to her. "Go ahead, but don’t say a word! I have nothing to say to you!"
The woman immediately took the well-known route towards the terraces of the Minotaurus and soon they reached the spot. A covered archway at one extremity admitted on a terrace, flanked on one side by a high dead wall of the Vatican, on the other by a steep and precipitous slope, wooded with orange trees and myrtle. This spot, little frequented in day time, was deserted by night. The woman whispered that it was here, she expected the King, and cautioning Eckhardt to remove him with all speed from this danger zone, which offered no means of escape, she precipitately retired, leaving Eckhardt alone to meditate upon what he had heard, and to pursue his adventure in the darkness.
The woman hurried down the familiar path to the Minotaur's terraces, and soon they reached the spot. A covered archway at one end led to a terrace, flanked on one side by a tall, solid wall of the Vatican and on the other by a steep, wooded slope filled with orange trees and myrtle. This area, rarely visited during the day, was completely deserted at night. The woman whispered that this was where she expected the King to arrive, and after warning Eckhardt to quickly get him out of this dangerous place, which had no escape routes, she rushed away, leaving Eckhardt alone to reflect on what he had heard and to continue his quest in the darkness.
The Margrave hastened along the archway and peering into the shadows he quickly discerned the slim outline of a man, wrapt in an ample cloak, leaning against the dead wall at the end of the platform. His eyes seemed fixed intently upon the heavens, while an expression of impatience reigned uppermost in the pale, thoughtful face.
The Margrave rushed through the archway and, peering into the shadows, quickly noticed the thin figure of a man draped in a large cloak, leaning against the bare wall at the end of the platform. His eyes seemed to be fixed on the sky, while a look of impatience marked his pale, thoughtful face.
Eckhardt quickly approached the edge of the terrace, where he had discovered Otto, and although the King kept his face averted, he could scarcely hope to escape recognition.
Eckhardt quickly walked to the edge of the terrace, where he had found Otto, and even though the King was looking away, he could hardly expect to go unrecognized.
"Otto—the King—can it be?" Eckhardt said with feigned surprise, as he faced the youth. "I beg your majesty's pardon,—are you a lodger in yonder palace or how chances it that you are here alone,—unattended?"
"Otto—the King—could it really be?" Eckhardt said with feigned surprise as he looked at the young man. "I’m sorry, your majesty—are you staying in that palace over there, or how is it that you're here all alone—without anyone with you?"
"Ay—since you know me," replied Otto with a forced smile, "I will not deny my name nor business either. The ladies of the Senator's court are fair, and an ancient crone whispered to me at my devotions to Our Lady, on this terrace and at this hour, if I prayed heartily, I should have good news. Matter enough, I ween, to stir one's curiosity, but,—I fear,—I should be alone."
"Oh—since you know me," Otto said with a strained smile, "I won't hide my name or what I do. The women at the Senator's court are stunning, and an older woman whispered to me while I was praying to Our Lady here on this terrace at this hour that if I prayed earnestly, I would receive good news. That's enough, I believe, to spark curiosity, but—I fear—I might be on my own."
The blood surged thickly through Eckhardt's brain. He could scarcely breathe, as he listened to this falsehood and for a few moments he gazed in silence on the flushed and paling visage of the youth.
Eckhardt's head was pounding. He could hardly breathe as he listened to this lie, and for a moment, he just stared in silence at the young man's flushed and fading face.
At last he spoke.
Finally, he spoke.
"Is it possible that the air of Rome can even change a nature like yours to utter a falsehood? My liege,—you are not yourself!" Eckhardt exclaimed, discarding all reserve, for he knew there was no time to be lost. And if perchance the fair serpent that had lured him hither was nigh, his words should strike her heart with shame and dismay. "It is to Stephania you go,—it is Stephania, whom you await!"
"Can the air of Rome truly change someone like you to the point of lying? My lord—you’re not acting like yourself!" Eckhardt shouted, disregarding all caution, aware that time was running out. If the beautiful serpent who had lured him here was nearby, his words should pierce her heart with shame and fear. "You're going to Stephania—it’s Stephania you’re waiting for!"
There was a brief pause during which a hectic flush chased the deep pallor from Otto's face, as he passively listened to the unaccustomed speech.
There was a brief moment when a hurried blush replaced the stark whiteness on Otto's face as he listened quietly to the unfamiliar conversation.
"Stephania," he repeated absently, and suffering his cloak to drop aside in his absorption, he revealed the richness and splendour of the garb beneath.
"Stephania," he repeated absently, and as he let his cloak slip to the side in his distraction, he revealed the richness and splendor of the outfit beneath.
"The wife of the Senator of Rome!" Eckhardt supplemented sternly.
"The wife of the Senator from Rome!" Eckhardt said insistently.
"And what if it be?" Otto responded with mingled petulancy and confusion. "What if the Senator's consort has vouchsafed me a private audience?"
"And so what if it is?" Otto replied, annoyed and confused. "What if the Senator's partner has given me a private meeting?"
"Are you beside yourself, King Otto? You venture into this place alone,—unattended,—to please some woman's whim,—a woman who is playing with you,—and will lead you to perdition?"
"Are you crazy, King Otto? You come to this place by yourself, without anyone with you, just to fulfill some woman's wishes—a woman who is playing with you—and you're going to end up in trouble?"
"How dare you arraign your King and his deeds?" Otto exclaimed fiercely.
"How dare you question your King and what he does?" Otto shouted angrily.
"I am here to save you—from yourself! You know not the consequences of your deed!"
"I'm here to save you—from yourself! You don't see the consequences of what you've done!"
"Let them be what they will! I am here, to abide them!"
"Let them be whoever they want! I'm here to support them!"
Eckhardt crossed his arms over his broad chest as he regarded the offspring of the vanquisher of the Saracens with mingled scorn and pity.
Eckhardt crossed his arms over his broad chest as he looked at the child of the conqueror of the Saracens with a mix of contempt and sympathy.
"The spell is heavy upon you, here among the crimson and purple flowers, where the Siren sings you to destruction," he said with forced calmness. "But you shall no longer listen to her voice, else you are lost. Otto,—Otto,—away with me! We will leave this accursed spot and Rome together—for ever! There is no other refuge for you from the spell of the Sorceress."
"You’re caught in a strong spell here among the red and purple flowers, where the Siren is leading you to your doom," he said, trying to remain composed. "But you can’t listen to her anymore, or you’ll be lost. Otto—Otto—come with me! Let’s get out of this cursed place and Rome together—forever! There’s no other way to break the Sorceress’s spell."
"Not for all the lands on which the sun sets to-night will I refuse obedience to Stephania's call," Otto replied. "You sorely mistake your place and presume too much on the authority placed into your hands by the august Empress, my mother. But attempt not to exercise mastery over your King or to bend him to your will and purpose—for he will do as he chooses!"
"I won't hesitate to answer Stephania's call for all the lands the sun sets on tonight," Otto replied. "You seriously misjudge your standing and overestimate the authority that the great Empress, my mother, has given you. But don't try to control your King or make him do what you want—he will do as he pleases!"
"It has come to this then," replied Eckhardt without stirring from the spot and utterly disregarding Otto's increasing nervousness. "It has come to this! Are there no chaste and fair maidens in your native land? Maidens of high birth and lineage, fit to adorn an emperor's couch? Must you needs come hither,—hither,—to this thrice accursed spot, to love an alien, to love a Roman, and of all Romans, a married woman—the wife of your arch-enemy, the Senator? Are you blind, King Otto? Can you not see the game? You alone—of all? Deem you the proud, merciless Stephania, the consort of the Senator, who hates us Teutons more than he does the fiend himself,—would meet you here in this secluded spot, with her husband's knowledge,—with her husband's connivance,—simply to listen to your dreams and vagaries? Can you not see that you are but her dupe? King Otto, you have refused to listen to my warnings:—there is sedition rife in Rome. Retire to the Aventine, bar the gates to every one,—I have despatched my fleetest messenger to Tivoli to recall our contingents,—before dawn my Saxons shall hammer at the gates of Rome!"
“So it’s come to this,” Eckhardt said, staying put and completely disregarding Otto’s increasing anxiety. “It’s come to this! Are there no pure and beautiful maidens in your homeland? Maidens of noble birth, worthy of an emperor's attention? Must you come here—to this cursed place—to fall in love with someone foreign, to love a Roman, and of all Romans, a married woman—the wife of your greatest enemy, the Senator? Are you blind, King Otto? Can’t you see what's happening? You alone—out of everyone? Do you really think that the proud, ruthless Stephania, the Senator’s wife, who despises us Teutons more than she hates the devil himself—would meet you here in this secluded spot, with her husband’s knowledge—with her husband’s approval—just to listen to your dreams and nonsense? Can't you see that you're just her fool? King Otto, you have ignored my warnings: there’s a rebellion brewing in Rome. Go back to the Aventine, lock the gates to everyone—I’ve sent my fastest messenger to Tivoli to call back our forces—by dawn, my Saxons will be knocking at the gates of Rome!”
Otto gazed at the speaker as if the latter addressed him in some unknown tongue.
Otto stared at the speaker as if they were speaking to him in a language he didn't know.
"Sedition in Rome?" he replied like one wrapt in a dream. "You are mad! The Romans love me! Even as I do them! I will not stir an inch! I remain!"
"Sedition in Rome?" he answered as if he were in a daze. "You must be out of your mind! The Romans adore me! Just like I adore them! I won’t budge at all! I’m not going anywhere!"
Eckhardt breathed hard. He must carry his point; he felt oppressed by the sense of a great danger.
Eckhardt was breathing hard. He needed to make his point; he felt burdened by a sense of looming danger.
"And thus it befalls," he said laughing aloud with the excess of bitterness, "that to this hour I owe the achievement of knowing the cause why you have declined the demands of the Electors; that I can bear to them the answer to their importunities; that in this hour I have learned the true reason of your refusing to listen to your German subjects, who crave your return, who love you and your glorious house! You say you will remain! Revel then in your Eden, until she is weary of you and Crescentius spares her the pains of the finish."
"And so it turns out," he said, laughing bitterly, "that to this day I still don't know why you’ve ignored the Electors' requests; that I can’t give them an answer to their constant pleas; that right now I've figured out the real reason for your refusal to listen to your German subjects, who long for your return and love you and your respected lineage! You say you will stay! Enjoy your paradise, until she gets tired of you and Crescentius takes care of the situation for her."
"What are you raving?" exclaimed Otto furiously.
"What are you talking about?" Otto shouted angrily.
"You are mad for love, King Otto, and a frenzied lover is the worst of fools!"
"You're madly in love, King Otto, and someone in love is the biggest fool!"
The King blushed, with the consciousness either of his innocence or guilt.
The King blushed, aware of either his innocence or his guilt.
"Since you accuse me," he spoke more calmly, but a strange fire burning in his eyes, "I do not deny it,—Stephania requested a meeting on matters pertaining to Rome, and I have come! And here," Otto continued, inflexible determination ringing in his tones—"and here I will await her, if all hell or the swords of Rome barred the way. Do you hear me, Eckhardt? Too long have I been the puppet of the Electors. Too long have I suffered your tyranny. My will is supreme,—and who so defies it, is a traitor!"
"Since you're accusing me," he said more calmly, although a strange fire burned in his eyes, "I won’t deny it—Stephania wanted to meet about Rome, and I showed up! And here," Otto continued, his voice full of unwavering determination, "and here I’ll wait for her, even if hell itself or the swords of Rome get in the way. Do you hear me, Eckhardt? I've been a puppet of the Electors for too long. I've endured your tyranny for too long. My will is supreme—and anyone who opposes it is a traitor!"
Eckhardt gazed fixedly into his sovereign's eyes.
Eckhardt looked deeply into his ruler's eyes.
"King Otto! Is it possible that you beguile yourself with these specious pretexts? That you assail the honour of those who have followed you hither, who have twice conquered Rome for you? Ay,—no one so blind as he who will not see! I tell you, Stephania is luring you into the betrayal of your honour,—perhaps that of the Senator,—who knows? I tell you she is deceiving you! Or,—if she pretends to love, it is to betray you! You cannot resist her magic,—it is not in humanity to do so, were it thrice subdued by years of fasting. If you repel her now, your victory will be bought with your destruction! Her undying hatred will mark you her own! But if you succumb you are lost,—the Virgin herself could not save you! You shall not remain! You shall not meet her,—not as long as the light of these eyes can watch over your credulous heart!"
"King Otto! Are you really deceiving yourself with these false excuses? How can you attack the honor of those who came here with you, who have conquered Rome for you twice? Yes, no one is as blind as someone who refuses to see! I tell you, Stephania is leading you to betray your honor—and maybe that of the Senator—who knows? I say she is fooling you! Or if she claims to love you, it's to betray you! You can't resist her charm—it's beyond human capacity, even for someone who has fasted for years. If you push her away now, your victory will lead to your downfall! Her endless hatred will claim you as hers! But if you give in, you are doomed—the Virgin herself couldn't save you! You shall not stay! You shall not meet her—not as long as these eyes can protect your trusting heart!"
Otto had advanced a step. Vainly groping for words to vent his wrath, he paced up and down before the trusted leader of his hosts.
Otto stepped forward. Frustrated and trying to find the right words to express his anger, he paced back and forth in front of the trusted leader of his army.
At last he paused directly before him.
He finally stopped right in front of him.
"My Lord Eckhardt," he said, "it might content you to rake amidst the slime of the city for matter, with which to asperse a pure and beautiful woman,—as for myself, while my hand can clutch the hilt of a sword, you shall not!" he exclaimed, yielding at last to the voice of his fiery nature.
"My Lord Eckhardt," he said, "you might enjoy searching through the city's dirt to find reasons to slander a pure and beautiful woman— but as for me, as long as I can hold a sword, that won't happen!" he shouted, finally succumbing to his intense emotions.
"Strike then," Eckhardt replied, raising his arms. "I have no weapon against my King!"
"Go ahead and strike," Eckhardt said, raising his arms. "I have no weapon against my King!"
Otto pushed the half drawn sword back into the scabbard.
Otto slid the partially unsheathed sword back into its sheath.
"For this," he said, "you shall abide a reckoning."
"For this," he said, "you'll face the consequences."
"Then let it be now!" Eckhardt exclaimed in a wild jeering tone. "Go and bid Stephania arm her champion, one against whom I may enter the lists, and I swear to you, that from his false breast I will tear the truth, which you refuse to accept, coming from your friends! But I am not in a mood to be trifled with. You shall not remain, King Otto, and I swear by these spurs, I will rather kill your paramour, than to see you betrayed to the doom which awaits you."
"Then let it happen now!" Eckhardt yelled sarcastically. "Go and tell Stephania to get her champion ready, someone I can fight, and I promise you, I will tear the truth from his deceitful heart, which you refuse to accept, coming from your friends! But I’m not in the mood for games. You will not stay, King Otto, and I swear on these spurs, I would rather kill your lover than see you fall victim to the fate that awaits you."
"Are life and death so absolutely in the hands of the Margrave of Meissen?" replied Otto in a towering rage. "In the face of your defiance I will tarry here and abide my fortune."
"Are life and death really up to the Margrave of Meissen?" Otto said, filled with anger. "Because of your defiance, I'm going to stay here and deal with whatever happens."
And clutching Eckhardt's mantle, in his wrath, his eye met the eye of the fearless general.
Gripping Eckhardt's cloak in his anger, he locked eyes with the fearless general.
With a jerk the latter freed himself from Otto's grasp.
In a sudden move, the latter broke free from Otto's hold.
"A fool in love: A thing that men spurn and women deride."
"A fool in love: A thing that men dismiss and women ridicule."
Otto's face turned deadly pale.
Otto's face went ghost white.
"You dare? This to your King?"
"Do you really dare? To your King?"
"I dare everything to save you—everything! Otto—the Romans mistrust you! They love you no longer! They are ripe for a change! The longer you tarry, the fiercer will be the strife. Crescentius would rather destroy the whole city than let it be permanently wrested from his power. You have been his dupe,—hark—do you hear those voices?"
"I would do anything to save you—anything! Otto—the Romans don’t trust you anymore! They don’t love you anymore! They’re ready for a change! The longer you wait, the worse the conflict will become. Crescentius would rather destroy the entire city than let it be taken from him for good. You’ve been his pawn—listen—do you hear those voices?"
"Of all my enemies he is the one sincere."
"Out of all my enemies, he's the only one who's real."
"Then he were the more dangerous! A fanatic is always more powerful than a knave. Do you hear these voices, King Otto?"
"Then he's even more dangerous! A fanatic is always more powerful than a villain. Do you hear these voices, King Otto?"
Otto was pacing the terrace with feverish impatience.
Otto was pacing the terrace with anxious impatience.
"I hear nothing! I hear nothing! Go—and leave me!"
"I can't hear anything! I can't hear anything! Just go—and leave me alone!"
"And know you sold,—betrayed,—by that—"
"And know you sold, betrayed, by that—"
A shadow crossed his path, noiseless on the velvety turf.
A shadow moved in front of him, quietly on the soft grass.
Before them stood Stephania.
Stephania stood before them.
"Finish your words, my Lord Eckhardt," she said facing the Margrave. "Pray, let not my presence mellow your speech."
"Go ahead and finish what you're saying, my Lord Eckhardt," she said, looking at the Margrave. "Please, don't let my presence change how you express yourself."
"And it shall not!" retorted Eckhardt hotly.
"And it won't!" Eckhardt retorted angrily.
"And it shall!" thundered Otto rushing upon him. "Upon your life, Eckhardt, one insult and—"
"And it will!" Otto shouted as he rushed at him. "I swear, Eckhardt, one more insult and—"
Stephania laid a tranquillizing finger on Otto's arm.
Stephania softly rested a soothing finger on Otto's arm.
"I have heard all," she said, pale as marble, but smiling. "And I forgive."
"I've heard it all," she said, pale as marble but smiling. "And I forgive."
"You have heard his accusation—and you forgive, Stephania?" cried Otto, gazing incredulously into her eyes.
"You heard his accusation—and you're forgiving him, Stephania?" cried Otto, looking at her in disbelief.
"You had faith in me—I thank you—Otto!" she replied softly, and sweeping by Eckhardt, she extended both hands to the King. He grasped them tightly within his own and, bending over them, pressed his fevered lips upon them.
"You believed in me—I really appreciate it—Otto!" she replied gently, and as she walked past Eckhardt, she extended both hands to the King. He held them firmly in his own and, leaning over them, kissed them with his warm lips.
Suddenly all three raised their heads and listened.
Suddenly, all three looked up and listened.
A sound not unlike a distant trumpet blast, rent the stillness of night, seemed to swell with the echoes from the hills, then died away.
A sound similar to a distant trumpet blast shattered the quiet of the night, grew with echoes from the hills, and then faded away.
"What is this?" the German leader questioned, puzzled.
"What is this?" the German leader asked, puzzled.
"The monks are holding processions,—the streets are swarming with the cassocks,—their chants can be heard everywhere."
"The monks are having processions—the streets are filled with their robes—you can hear their chants everywhere."
Stephania gazed at Otto, as she answered Eckhardt's question.
Stephania glanced at Otto as she responded to Eckhardt's question.
The Margrave scrutinized her intently.
The Margrave stared at her.
"I knew not the Senator loved the black crows so well, as to furnish music to their march," he replied slowly. Then he turned to the woman.
"I didn't know the Senator liked black crows that much to provide music for their march," he replied slowly. Then he turned to the woman.
"Hear me, Stephania! You see me here, but you know not that I have ordered all my men-at-arms to attend me at the gates below! If the King's foolish passion and blind trust have been the means to execute your hellish design, know that with my own hand I will avenge your remorseless treachery, for I will slay you if aught befall him in this night, and hang your lord, the Senator of Rome, from the ramparts of Castel San Angelo,—I swear it by the Five Wounds!"
"Listen up, Stephania! You see me right here, but you have no idea that I've ordered all my soldiers to wait for me at the gates down below! If the King’s foolish love and blind trust have let you execute your wicked scheme, know that I will take revenge for your cruel betrayal. I will kill you if anything happens to him tonight, and I will hang your lord, the Senator of Rome, from the walls of Castel San Angelo—I swear it by the Five Wounds!”
For a moment Stephania stood petrified with terror and unable to utter a single word in response. Then she turned to Otto.
For a moment, Stephania was frozen in fear, unable to say anything in reply. Then she turned to Otto.
"This man is mad! Order him begone,—or I will go myself. He frightens me!"
"This guy is nuts! Tell him to go, or I'll handle it myself. He freaks me out!"
She made a movement as if to depart, but Otto, divining her intention, barred the way.
She began to leave, but Otto, noticing what she was about to do, stepped in her way.
"Stephania—remain!" he entreated. "Our general is but prompted by an over great zeal for our welfare," he concluded, restraining himself with an effort. Then breathing hard, he extended his arm, and with flaming eyes spoke to Eckhardt:
"Stephania—please stay!" he begged. "Our general is just worried too much about our safety," he finished, struggling to keep his composure. Then, taking a deep breath, he reached out and, with fierce eyes, spoke to Eckhardt:
"Go!"
"Go!"
"I go!" the general replied with heavy heart. "If anything unusual happens in this night, King Otto, remember my words—remember my warning. My men are stationed at the wicket, through which you came. There is no other exit,—save to perdition. I leave you—may the Saints keep you till we meet again!"
"I'm leaving!" the general said sadly. "If anything unusual happens tonight, King Otto, remember what I said—remember my warning. My men are at the gate you entered. There’s no other way out—except to doom. I'm leaving you—may the Saints protect you until we meet again!"
With these words Eckhardt gathered his mantle about him and stalked away, leisurely at first, as if to lull to sleep every inkling of suspicion in Stephania, then faster and faster, and at last he fairly flew up the winding road of Aventine. Those whom he met shied out of his path, as if the fiend himself was coming towards them and shaking their heads in grave wonder and fear, muttered an Ave and told their beads.
With those words, Eckhardt wrapped his cloak around himself and walked away, starting slowly to ease any suspicion from Stephania, then picking up speed until he was almost racing up the winding road of Aventine. Those he passed quickly stepped aside, as if the devil himself were approaching, and they shook their heads in serious concern and fear, whispering a prayer and counting their beads.
Strange noises were in the air. The chants of the monks were intermingled with the fierce howls and shrieks of a mob, harangued by some demagogue, who fed their discontentment with arguments after their own heart. Everywhere Eckhardt met skulking countenances, scowling faces, while half-suppressed oaths fell on his ear. Arrived on the Aventine he immediately ordered Haco, Captain of the Imperial Guards, to his presence.
Strange sounds filled the air. The monks' chants blended with the furious howls and screams of a crowd, stirred up by a leader who intensified their frustration with persuasive arguments. Everywhere Eckhardt went, he noticed sneaky faces and frowning expressions, while hardly concealed curses reached his ears. As soon as he arrived at the Aventine, he promptly summoned Haco, Captain of the Imperial Guards, to meet with him.
"Bridle your charger and ride to Tivoli as if ten thousand devils were on your heels," he said, handing the young officer an order he had hurriedly and barbarously scratched on a fragment of parchment. "Pass through the Tiburtine gate and return with sunrise,—life and death depend upon your speed!"
"Saddle up and get to Tivoli like there are ten thousand devils after you," he said, giving the young officer a quickly written order on a piece of parchment. "Go through the Tiburtine gate and return by dawn—your speed could make the difference between life and death!"
Withdrawing immediately, Haco saddled his charger and soon the echoes of his horse's hoofs died away in the distance, while Eckhardt hurriedly entered the palace.
Haco quickly backed away, got his horse ready, and soon the sound of its hooves disappeared into the distance, while Eckhardt rushed into the palace.
After he had vanished from the labyrinth of the Minotaurus, Otto and Stephania faced each other for a moment in silence. The Southern night was very still. The noises from the city had died down. By countless thousands the stars shone in the deep, fathomless heavens.
Once he had vanished from the Minotaur's maze, Otto and Stephania stood silently facing each other for a moment. The Southern night was incredibly quiet. The city sounds had faded into the distance. Countless stars sparkled in the vast, endless sky.
It was Otto who first broke the heavy silence.
Otto was the first to interrupt the uncomfortable silence.
"Stephania," he said, "why are you here to-night?"
"Stephania," he asked, "why are you here tonight?"
"What a strange question," she replied, "and from you."
"That's a strange question," she said, "coming from you."
"Yes—from me! From me to you. Is it because—"
"Yes—from me! From me to you. Is it because—"
He paused as if oppressed by some great dread. He dared not trust himself to speak those words in her hearing.
He paused, as if burdened by a heavy fear. He couldn't bring himself to say those words to her.
"Is it because I love you?" she complemented the sentence, drawing him down beside her. But the seed of doubt Eckhardt had planted in his heart had taken root.
"Is it because I love you?" she completed the sentence, pulling him down next to her. But the seed of doubt that Eckhardt had sown in his heart had taken root.
"Stephania," he said with a strange voice, without replying directly to her question. "I have trusted in you and I will continue to trust in you, even despite the whisperings of the fiend,—until with my own eyes I behold you faithless. Eckhardt has been with me all day," he continued with unsteady voice, "he has warned me against you, he has warned me to place no trust in your words, that you are but the instrument of Crescentius; that he has organized a mutiny; that he but awaits your signal for my destruction. He has warned me that you have planned my seizure and selected this spot, to prevent intervention. Stephania, answer me—is it so?"
"Stephania," he said with an unusual tone, avoiding her question. "I have trusted you and will continue to do so, even with the devil's whispers around me—until I see you betray that trust myself. Eckhardt has been with me all day," he went on, his voice shaking, "and he has warned me about you, saying not to trust your words, claiming you’re just a pawn of Crescentius; that he has organized a rebellion; that he’s just waiting for your signal to take me down. He warned me that you’ve planned my capture and picked this place to prevent any rescue. Stephania, tell me—is it true?"
For a moment the woman gazed at him in dread silence, unable to speak.
For a moment, the woman looked at him in fear, unable to speak.
"Did you believe?" she faltered at last with averted gaze, very pale.
"Did you really believe?" she hesitated finally, glancing away, looking very pale.
"I am here!" he replied.
"I'm here!" he replied.
Stephania laughed nervously.
Stephania chuckled anxiously.
"I had forgotten!" she stammered. "How good of you!"
"I completely forgot!" she said, flustered. "That's really kind of you!"
Otto regarded her with silent wonder, not unmingled with fear, for her countenance betrayed an anxiety he had never read in it before. And indeed her restlessness and terror seemed to increase with every moment. She answered Otto's questions evidently without knowing what she said, and her gaze turned frequently and with a devouring expression of anxiety and dread toward Castel San Angelo. Maddened and desperate with her own perfidy, she began to ruminate the most violent extremities, without perceiving one exit from the labyrinth of guile. The significance of Otto's question, his earnestness and his faith in herself put the crown on her misery. Her eyes grew dim and her senses were failing. Her limbs quaked and for a moment she was unable to speak. Otto bent over her in positive fear. The pale face looked so deathlike that his heart quailed at the thought of life,—life without her.
Otto watched her in stunned silence, filled with fear, as her face revealed an anxiety he had never seen before. Her restlessness and terror seemed to intensify with each passing moment. She answered Otto's questions, completely unaware of what she was saying, and her gaze frequently shifted toward Castel San Angelo, filled with a desperate mix of anxiety and dread. Overwhelmed and frantic because of her own betrayal, she began to contemplate the most extreme actions, not realizing there was no escape from the maze of deceit. The weight of Otto's question, his seriousness, and his faith in her pushed her deeper into despair. Her eyes grew dull, and her senses began to fade. Her limbs trembled, and for a moment, she couldn’t speak. Otto leaned over her in genuine fear. Her pale face appeared so lifeless that the thought of living — life without her — made his heart sink.
"I cannot bear it—I cannot bear it," he muttered, holding her hands in his tight grasp.
"I can't handle it—I can't handle it," he said softly, gripping her hands tightly.
It seemed as if she had read his inmost, unspoken thoughts.
It seemed like she could glimpse his most profound, unexpressed thoughts.
"And yet it must come at last!" she replied softly, as from the depths of a dream. "What is this short span of life for such love as ours? And,—had we even everything we could crave, all the world can give,—would there not be a sting in each moment of happiness at the thought—"
"And yet it has to happen eventually!" she replied softly, as if from the depths of a dream. "What is this short life worth for a love like ours? And—if we had everything we could ever want, everything the world has to offer—wouldn't there still be a sting in every happy moment at the thought—"
She paused. Her head drooped.
She paused. Her head hung.
"My happiness is to be with you," he stammered. "I cannot count the cost!"
"My happiness comes from being with you," he stammered. "I can't even put a price on it!"
"Think you that I would count the cost?" she said. "And you love me despite of all those dreadful things, which he—Eckhardt—has poured into your ear?" she continued with low, purring voice.
"Do you honestly think I would care about the cost?" she said. "And you love me even after all those awful things he—Eckhardt—has said to you?" she continued in a gentle, calming voice.
"Love you—love you!" he repeated wildly. "Oh, I have loved you all my life, even before I saw you,—are you not the embodied form of all those vague dreams of beauty, which haunted my earliest childhood? That beauty, which I sought yearningly, but oh! so vainly in all things, that breathe the divine essence: the lustrous darkness of night, the glories of sunset, the subtle perfume of the rose, the all-reflecting ocean of poetry in which the Universe mirrors itself? In all have I found the same deep void, which only love can fill. Not love you," he continued covering both hands he held in his with fevered kisses, "oh, Stephania, I love you better than myself,—better than all things,—here and hereafter."
"I love you—I love you!" he yelled excitedly. "Oh, I've loved you my whole life, even before I saw you—aren't you the perfect representation of all those dreamy visions of beauty that filled my early years? That beauty I've longed for but found so frustratingly elusive in everything that holds that divine essence: the shimmering darkness of night, the stunning sunsets, the sweet fragrance of roses, the endless sea of poetry where the Universe reflects itself? In everything, I've encountered the same deep emptiness that only love can fill. Not loving you," he said, kissing both hands he held in his with fervent passion, "oh, Stephania, I love you more than I love myself—more than anything—now and forever."
Almost paralyzed with fear she listened to his mad pleading.
Almost paralyzed with fear, she listened to his desperate requests.
"And can nothing—nothing,—destroy this love you have for me?" she faltered.
"And can nothing—nothing—destroy this love you have for me?" she paused.
He took her yielding form in his arms. He drew her closer and closer to his heart.
He wrapped his arms around her relaxed body, pulling her closer and closer to his heart.
"Nothing,—nothing,—nothing."
"Nothing, nothing, nothing."
"I love you—Otto—" she whispered deliriously.
"I love you—Otto—" she whispered with excitement.
"To the end, dearest,—to the end!"
"Until the very end, my dear—until the very end!"
From a tavern at the foot of the hill the sounds of high revelry were borne up to them. The air was filled with the odour of dead leaves and dying creation, that subtle premonition of the end to come.
From a bar at the bottom of the hill, the sounds of a lively celebration reached them. The air was thick with the smell of dead leaves and dying life, a subtle reminder of the end that was approaching.
"And you have anxiously waited my coming?" she said, hiding her face in his arms.
"So you really have been waiting for me?" she asked, snuggling into his arms.
"Oh, Stephania! The hour-glass, with which passion measures a lover's impatience, is a burning torch to his heart."
"Oh, Stephania! The hourglass that passion uses to measure a lover's impatience is a burning torch to his heart."
Supreme stillness intervened again.
Absolute stillness interrupted again.
Stephania raised her head like a deer in covert, listening for the hunters, listening for the baying of the hounds, coming nearer and nearer. Gladly at this moment would she have given her life to undo what she had done. But it was too late. Even this expiation would not avail! There was nothing now to do, but to nerve herself for that supreme moment, when all would be severed between them for aye and ever; when she would stand before him the embodiment of deception; when he would spurn her as one spurns the reptile, that repays the caressing hand with its deadly sting; when he would curse her perhaps,—cast from him for ever the woman who had cut the thread of the life he had laid at her feet—and all, for what?
Stephania lifted her head like a deer hiding, listening for the hunters and the howling of the hounds getting closer and closer. At that moment, she would have gladly given her life to undo what she had done. But it was too late. Even this attempt at atonement wouldn’t help! There was nothing left to do but prepare herself for that ultimate moment when everything would be forever broken between them; when she would stand before him as the embodiment of betrayal; when he would reject her like someone rejects a snake, which returns a gentle touch with its venomous bite; when he might even curse her—turning away from the woman who had cut the thread of the life he had offered her—and all, for what?
That Johannes Crescentius, the Senator of Rome might again come into his own, that he might again lord the rabble which now skulked through the streets to avenge some imaginary wrong on the head of the youth, whose love for them was to be the pass word for his destruction.
Johannes Crescentius, the Senator of Rome, wanted to regain his status and once again manage the mob that now roamed the streets to seek revenge for some perceived offense against the young man, whose love for them would lead to his downfall.
And Johannes Crescentius was her husband and lord. He loved her with as great a love as his nature was capable of, and whatever faults might be laid at the door of his regime, if faults they could even be termed in a lawless, feudal age, that knew no right save might,—to her he had never been untrue.
Johannes Crescentius was her husband and master. He loved her as much as he could, and despite any shortcomings in his leadership—if they could even be viewed as shortcomings in a chaotic, feudal era that acknowledged no justice except through power—he had never been unfaithful to her.
Stephania endeavoured to persuade herself that, what she had done, she had done for the good of Rome. Monstrous deception! She despised the mongrel rabble too heartily to even have raised a finger in its behalf. If they starved, would Crescentius give them bread? If they froze—would Crescentius clothe them? Then there remained but the question, should a Roman govern Rome, or the alien,—the foreigner. Was it for her to decide? How unworthy the cause of the sacrifice she was about to bring on the altar of her happiness. But which ever way the tongue of the scales inclined,—it was too late!
Stephania tried to convince herself that what she had done was for the good of Rome. What a terrible lie! She had such deep disdain for the mixed crowd that she wouldn't even lift a finger to help them. If they starved, would Crescentius give them food? If they froze—would Crescentius provide them with clothing? So the only question left was whether a Roman should rule Rome or an outsider—the foreigner. Was it up to her to make that decision? How unworthy the reason for the sacrifice she was about to make for her happiness. But no matter which way the scales tipped—it was too late!
Otto had buried his head on Stephania's bosom. She had encircled it with her arms and with gentle fingers that sent a delirium through his brain, she stroked his soft brown hair, while the cry of Delilah hovered on her lips.
Otto had buried his head on Stephania's chest. She wrapped her arms around him and, with gentle fingers that sent a rush through his mind, she stroked his soft brown hair while the name Delilah lingered on her lips.
He looked up into her eyes.
He looked into her eyes.
"Stephania,—why are you here to-night?" he whispered again, and he felt the tremor which quivered through her body.
"Stephania, why are you here tonight?" he whispered again, sensing the shiver that went through her body.
"I came to bring you the answer which you craved at our last meeting," she replied softly. "Can you guess it?"
"I’m here to give you the answer you were looking for at our last meeting," she said gently. "Can you guess what it is?"
"Then you have chosen," he gasped, as if he were suddenly confronted with the crisis in his existence, when that which he held dearest must either slip away from him for ever or remain his through all eternity.
"Then you've made your choice," he said, as if he were suddenly confronting a pivotal moment in his life, where what he valued most could either be gone forever or remain with him for eternity.
"I have chosen!" she whispered, her arms tightening round him, as if she would protect him against all the world.
"I've chosen!" she whispered, her arms tightening around him as if she could shield him from anything.
"Kiss me," she moaned.
"Kiss me," she whispered.
One delirious moment their lips met. They remained locked in tight embrace, lip to lip, heart to heart.
For a fleeting, exhilarating moment, their lips met. They remained entwined in a close hug, lips touching, hearts linked.
There was a brief breathless silence.
There was a brief, breathless pause.
Suddenly the great bell of the Capitol rolled in solemn and majestic sounds upon the air, and was answered from all the belfries of Rome. But louder than the pealing tocsin, above the wild screaming and clanging of the bells rose the piercing cry:
Suddenly, the big bell of the Capitol rang out in deep, powerful tones, and its sound was echoed by all the church towers in Rome. But louder than the ringing alarm, above the chaotic shouting and clanging of the bells, came the sharp cry:
"Death to the Saxon! Death to the King!"
"Death to the Saxons! Death to the King!"
They both raised their heads and listened. With wild-eyed wonder Otto gazed into Stephania's eyes. The marble statues around them were hardly as white as her features.
They both raised their heads and listened. With wide-eyed wonder, Otto gazed into Stephania's eyes. The marble statues surrounding them were hardly as white as her complexion.
"What is this?" he questioned.
"What’s this?" he asked.
There was a stir in the depths of the streets below. Shouts and jeers of strident voices were broken by authoritative commands. The tramp of mailed feet was remotely audible, but above all the hubbub and din rose the cry:
There was a commotion in the depths of the streets below. Shouts and jeers from loud voices were mixed with commanding orders. The sound of armored footsteps could be faintly heard, but above all the noise and chaos rose the cry:
"Death to the Saxon! Death to the King!"
"Death to the Saxon! Death to the King!"
When the first peals of the great bell quivered on the silent night air, Stephania had, with a low wail, encircled Otto's head with her arms, pressed him closely to her, as if to shield him from harm. Then, as louder and wilder the iron tongues shrieked defiance through the air, as, turning her head, she saw the fatal spear points of the Albanians gleaming through the thicket, she suddenly shook him off. With a stifled outcry, she rose to her feet; so abruptly that Otto staggered and would have fallen, had he not in time caught himself with the aid of a branch.
When the first chiming of the big bell rang out in the silent night, Stephania let out a quiet gasp and wrapped her arms around Otto’s head, pulling him close as if to shield him from harm. But as the ringing intensified and became more frantic, and she turned to see the deadly spear tips of the Albanians glinting through the bushes, she suddenly pushed him away. With a muffled gasp, she stood up so quickly that Otto almost lost his balance and would have fallen if he hadn't caught himself with a branch just in time.
To the King it gave the impression of a wild hideous dream. Like one dazed, he stared first at the woman, then down the declivity.
It made the King feel like he was stuck in a horrifying nightmare. Confused, he glanced at the woman and then looked down the slope.
Directly beneath where he stood a scribe was haranguing the crowds, descanting on the ancient glory of the Romans and exhorting his listeners to exterminate all foreigners. From Castel San Angelo came an incessant sound of trumpets, which, mingling with the brazen roar of bells seemed to shake the earth. Torches lighted the streets with their smoky crimson glare. People hurried hither and thither, jostling, pushing, trampling upon each other like black shadows, like living phantoms. The fiery glow, the voices of the angry mob, the pealing of the bells,—they all struck Stephania's heart with a thousand talons of remorse and shame. Fearstruck and trembling, she gazed into the pale face of Theophano's son.
Right below where he stood, a speaker was passionately addressing the crowd about the ancient greatness of the Romans and urging his audience to drive out all foreigners. From Castel San Angelo, a continuous sound of trumpets filled the air, which, mixed with the loud ringing of bells, seemed to shake the ground. Torches illuminated the streets with their smoky red glow. People rushed back and forth, bumping into each other, pushing, and trampling like dark shadows, like living ghosts. The fiery light, the shouts of the angry crowd, the ringing of the bells—they all struck Stephania's heart with deep feelings of guilt and shame. Fearful and trembling, she looked into the pale face of Theophano's son.
Otto was watching the distant pandemonium as one would gaze upon some strange, hideous ceremonial of occult meaning,—then he turned slowly to Stephania.
Otto was watching the distant chaos like someone witnessing a strange, grotesque ritual full of hidden meaning—then he gradually turned to Stephania.
For a moment they faced each other in silence, then he stroked the disordered hair from his forehead like one waking from a dream.
For a moment, they looked at each other in silence, then he pushed the messy hair off his forehead like he was coming out of a dream.
"You have betrayed me."
"You’ve betrayed me."
Her lips were tightly compressed; she made no reply.
Her lips were sealed shut; she didn't say anything.
The next moment he was on his knees before her.
In the next moment, he was kneeling in front of her.
"Forgive me, forgive me," he faltered, "I knew not what I said!"
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," he faltered, "I didn’t mean what I said!"
She breathed hard. For a moment she closed her eyes in mortal anguish.
She was breathing hard. For a moment, she shut her eyes in intense pain.
"Then you still believe in me?" She spoke hardly above a whisper.
"So, you still believe in me?" she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
"With all my heart," he replied, grasping her hands and covering them with kisses. For a moment she suffered him to exhaust his endearments, then she jerked them away from him.
"With all my heart," he said, holding her hands and kissing them. For a moment, she allowed him to show his affection, then she pulled her hands away from him.
"Then bid your hopes and dreams farewell and scatter your faith to the winds," she shrieked, almost beside herself with the memory of her vow and its consequences. "You are betrayed,—and I have betrayed you!"
"Then say goodbye to your hopes and dreams and toss your faith to the wind," she yelled, almost breaking down at the thought of her promise and where it led her. "You have been betrayed, and I am the one who betrayed you!"
Otto had staggered to his feet and gazed upon the beautiful apparition who faced him like some avenging fury, as if he thought that she had gone suddenly mad. For a moment she paused, as if summoning supreme energy for the execution of her task, as if to lash herself into a paroxysm sufficient to make her forget those accusing eyes and his all-mastering love.
Otto had gotten to his feet and stared at the amazing figure in front of him, who looked like an avenging spirit, as if he thought she had suddenly gone crazy. For a moment, she paused, as if summoning all her strength to complete her mission, trying to push herself into a frenzy strong enough to make her forget those accusing eyes and his intense love.
"I have betrayed you, Kong Otto! I, Stephania, a woman! Ah! You believed my words! You were vain enough to imagine that the wife of the Senator of Rome could love you,—you,—her greatest foe, you, the Saxon, the alien, the intruder, who came here to rob us of our own, to wrest the sceptre from the rightful lord of the Seven Hills. You hoped Stephania would aid you to realize your mad dreams! How unsophisticated, how deliciously innocent is the King of the Germans! Know then that I have lied to you, when I feigned interest in your cause, know that I have lied to you when I professed to love you! Love you," she cried, while her heart was breaking with every word she hurled against him, who listened to her speech in frozen terror. "Love you! Fool! And you were mad enough to believe it! Do you hear those bells? Do you hear the great tocsin from the Capitol? Do you hear the alarums from the ramparts of Castel San Angelo? They are calling the Romans to arms! They are summoning the Romans to revolt! Do you hear those shouts? Death to the Germans? They are for you,—for you,—for you!"
"I've betrayed you, Kong Otto! I, Stephania, a woman! Ah! You trusted my words! You were foolish to think that the wife of the Senator of Rome could actually love you— you, her greatest enemy, you, the Saxon, the outsider, the intruder, who came here to take what’s ours, to snatch the scepter from the rightful ruler of the Seven Hills. You thought Stephania would help you fulfill your wild dreams! How naive, how wonderfully innocent is the King of the Germans! Know that I lied to you when I pretended to care about your cause; know that I lied when I said I loved you! Love you," she screamed, as her heart broke with every word she hurled at him, standing frozen in terror. "Love you! Fool! And you were foolish enough to believe it! Do you hear those bells? Do you hear the great alarm from the Capitol? Do you hear the cries from the ramparts of Castel San Angelo? They’re calling the Romans to arms! They’re urging the Romans to rise up! Do you hear those shouts? Death to the Germans? They’re for you— for you— for you!”
Again she paused, breathing hard, collecting all her woman's strength to finish what she had begun.
Once more, she paused, breathing heavily, summoning all her strength to complete what she had begun.
The end had come,—her task must be finished.
The end had arrived—she needed to finish her task.
Her voice now assumed its natural tones, the more dreadful in their import, as she spoke in the old deep, soulful accents.
Her voice now returned to its natural tones, which felt even more chilling in their meaning, as she spoke in those old, deep, soulful accents.
"I have lulled you to sleep," she continued, breaking the bridge, which led back into the past, span by span,—"that the Senator of Rome may once again come into his own! I have pretended interest in your monkish fancies, that Rome may once more shake off the invader's accursed yoke. I am a Roman, King Otto,—and I hate you,—hate you with every beat of my heart, that beats for Rome. King Otto, you are doomed."
"I’ve put you to sleep," she went on, cutting off the ties to the past piece by piece, "so that the Senator of Rome can take back his rightful position! I’ve pretended to care about your monastic ideals, so that Rome can finally liberate itself from the invader's cursed grip. I am a Roman, King Otto—and I hate you—I hate you with every beat of my heart, which beats for Rome. King Otto, you are doomed."
He had listened to her words with wide, wondering eyes, his heart frozen with terror and anguish, his face pale as that of a corpse, returned from its grave. He heard voices in the distance and the tread of armed feet coming nearer and nearer. Yet he stirred not. His tongue clove to the roof of his mouth. There were strange rushing sounds in his ears, like mocking echoes of Stephania's words.
He listened to her words with wide, astonished eyes, his heart frozen with fear and pain, his face as pale as a corpse risen from its grave. He heard voices in the distance and the sound of armed footsteps getting nearer and nearer. Yet he didn't move. His tongue felt glued to the roof of his mouth. There were strange rushing sounds in his ears, like mocking echoes of Stephania's words.
At last his lips moved, while with a desperate effort he tried to shake off the spell.
Finally, his lips began to move as he desperately tried to escape the spell.
"May God forgive you, Stephania," he gasped like a drowning man, reeled and caught himself, gazing upon her with delirious, burning eyes.
"May God forgive you, Stephania," he gasped, struggling to breathe. He stumbled but regained his balance, staring at her with wild, intense eyes.
Closer and closer came the tramp of mailed feet.
The sound of armored footsteps got closer and closer.
Terror struck, Stephania gazed into Otto's face. The fiercest denunciation would not have so completely unnerved her as the simple words of the youth. She almost succumbed under the weight of her anguish.
Terror washed over her as Stephania looked into Otto's face. The harshest criticism wouldn't have shaken her as much as the blunt words from the young man. She almost succumbed to the weight of her despair.
"Fly,—King Otto,—fly,—save yourself," she gasped, staggering toward him in the endeavour to shake off the fatal torpor which had seized his limbs. But he saw her not, he heard not her warning. Listlessly he gazed into space.
"Fly, King Otto, fly, save yourself," she gasped, stumbling toward him to try to shake off the deadly numbness overtaking his limbs. But he didn't see her; he didn't hear her warning. He stared blankly into the distance.
But had those who rushed down the avenue been his enemies and death his certain lot, there would not have been time for flight.
But if the people rushing down the avenue had been his enemies and death was unavoidable, there wouldn't have been time to flee.
Stephania heaved a sigh of relief as in their leader she recognized the Margrave of Meissen, followed by a score or more of the Saxon guard.
Stephania sighed in relief when she recognized their leader, the Margrave of Meissen, who was with a large group of Saxon guards.
Her own fate she never gave a thought.
She never even considered what would happen to her.
"Do you hear those sounds?" thundered the gaunt German leader, rushing with drawn sword upon the scene and pausing breathlessly before Stephania's victim. "Do you hear the great bell of the Capitol, King Otto? All Rome is in revolt! Did I not warn you against the wiles of the accursed sorceress, who, like a vampire fed on your heart's blood? But by the Almighty God, she shall not live to enjoy the fruits of her hellish treason."
"Do you hear those sounds?" shouted the thin German leader, rushing in with his sword drawn and stopping breathlessly in front of Stephania's victim. "Do you hear the great bell of the Capitol, King Otto? All of Rome is in revolt! Didn’t I warn you about the tricks of that cursed sorceress, who has been draining your heart's blood like a vampire? But by Almighty God, she won't live to see the consequences of her terrible betrayal."
And suiting the action to the word, Eckhardt rushed upon Stephania, who stood calmly awaiting his onslaught and seemed to invite the stroke which threatened her life, for her lips curled in haughty disdain and her gaze met Eckhardt's in lofty scorn.
Eckhardt matched his words with action and charged at Stephania, who stood there calmly ready for his attack and seemed to welcome the blow that threatened her life, her lips curling in arrogant disdain as her gaze met Eckhardt's with high scorn.
The sight of her peril accomplished what Stephania's efforts had failed to do. Swift as thought Otto had hurled himself between Eckhardt and his intended victim.
Seeing her in danger did what Stephania's efforts couldn't achieve. In a split second, Otto jumped in front of Eckhardt and his intended target.
"Back," he thundered with flaming eyes. "Only over my dead body lies the way to her!"
"Step back," he yelled, his eyes burning with intensity. "You can only reach her over my dead body!"
Eckhardt's arm dropped, while a wrathful laugh broke from his lips.
Eckhardt's arm dropped, and an angry laugh came out of his mouth.
"You are magnificent, King Otto! Defend the woman who has foully betrayed you! Be it so! We have no time for argument. Her life is forfeited and by the Eternal God, Eckhardt never broke his oath. Follow me! We must reach the Aventine, ere the Roman rabble bar the way. We are not strong enough to break through their numbers and they swarm like ants."
"You’re incredible, King Otto! Protect the woman who has betrayed you so heartlessly! Fine! We don’t have time to debate this. Her life is at stake, and by God, Eckhardt never broke his vow. Follow me! We need to reach the Aventine before the Roman crowd gets in our way. We can’t overpower their numbers, and they’re swarming like ants."
Otto stirred not.
Otto didn't move.
Calmly he gazed at the Margrave, as if the danger did in no wise concern him. And while Eckhardt stamped his feet in impotent rage, mingling a score or more pagan imprecations with the very unchristian oaths he muttered between his clenched teeth, Otto turned to Stephania. His voice was calm and passionless as one's who has emerged from a terrible ordeal and has nothing more to lose, nothing more to fear.
He looked at the Margrave calmly, as if the danger didn't affect him at all. While Eckhardt stomped his feet in pointless anger, mixing curses with the harsh oaths he muttered through his gritted teeth, Otto turned to Stephania. His voice was steady and emotionless, like someone who has endured a terrible experience and has nothing left to lose, nothing left to fear.
"What will you do?" he said. "The streets are no safe thoroughfare for you in this night."
"What are you going to do?" he asked. "The streets aren't safe for you out there tonight."
"I know not,—I care not," she replied with dead voice, from which all its bewitching tones had faded.
"I don’t know—and I don’t care," she said flatly, losing all her usual charm.
"Then you must come with us!" he said. "My men shall safely conduct you to Castel San Angelo. You have the word of their King!"
"Then you have to come with us!" he said. "My men will safely take you to Castel San Angelo. You have the assurance of their King!"
"By the flames of purgatory! Are you stark mad, King Otto?" roared Eckhardt, almost beside himself with rage. "Come with us she shall, but as hostage for Crescentius,—and eye for eye,—tooth for tooth!"
"Are you out of your mind, King Otto?" Eckhardt shouted, nearly losing his temper. "She'll come with us, but as a hostage for Crescentius—an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth!"
He did not finish. Otto waved his hand petulantly.
He didn't finish. Otto waved his hand in frustration.
"The King of the Germans has pledged his word for Stephania's safe conduct, and the King of the Germans will be obeyed," he spoke, his voice the only calm and passionless thing in all the storm and uproar, which assailed them on all sides. "Through the secret passage lies her only safety. She cannot go as she came!"
"The King of the Germans has secured Stephania's safe passage, and the King of the Germans will be honored," he said, his voice the only calm and emotionless presence amid all the chaos and noise around them. "The secret passage is her only way to safety. She can't leave the same way she came!"
Eckhardt's eyes fairly blazed with rage.
Eckhardt's eyes blazed with anger.
"Secret passage!" he roared, nervously gripping the hilt of his enormous sword. "Secret passage? Are you raving, King Otto? What secret passage?"
"Secret passage!" he yelled, anxiously gripping the hilt of his massive sword. "Secret passage? Are you crazy, King Otto? What secret passage?"
But vainly did the Margrave endeavour to make his gestures explain his denial. Otto cared not, if indeed he noted them at all.
But the Margrave tried unsuccessfully to use his gestures to explain his refusal. Otto wasn't interested and might not have even noticed them at all.
He beckoned to Stephania.
He signaled to Stephania.
"Come with us!" he spoke in the same apathetic, listless tone. "Fear nothing. You have the word of the German King,—he has never broken it!"
"Join us!" he said in the same indifferent, uninterested tone. "Don’t worry. You have the German King’s promise—he’s never broken it!"
Whether the terrible reproach implied in his words increased the stifling anguish in her heart, whether she dared not trust herself to speak, Stephania silently turned to go. But divining her intent, Otto caught at her mantle.
Whether the harsh accusation in his words intensified the suffocating pain in her heart, or if she was too scared to speak, Stephania quietly turned to leave. But noticing her intention, Otto grabbed her cloak.
"Now by all the fiends!" shouted Eckhardt, unable longer to restrain himself, dashing between Stephania and the King and severing the latter's hold on the woman—"Since your heart is set upon it, I will not harm the—"
"Now by all the demons!" Eckhardt shouted, unable to hold back any longer as he rushed between Stephania and the King, breaking the latter's hold on the woman. "Since you're so determined, I won't hurt the—"
He paused involuntarily.
He paused without meaning to.
For from Otto's eyes there flashed upon him such a terrible look that even the old, practiced warrior stepped back abashed.
From Otto's eyes came such a terrifying look that even the experienced warrior stepped back, feeling embarrassed.
"Speak the word and I will slay you with my own hands!" spoke the son of Theophano, and for a moment subject and king faced each other in the dread silence with flaming eyes, and faces from which every trace of colour had faded.
"Just say the word and I'll kill you myself!" said Theophano's son, and for a moment, he and the king locked eyes in a chilling silence, their gazes intense and their faces pale.
Eckhardt lowered his weapon.
Eckhardt lowered his gun.
His countenance betrayed untold anxiety.
His face revealed deep anxiety.
"You invite certain destruction, King Otto," he remonstrated with subdued voice. "What matters it, if her countrymen do slay her? One serpent the less in Rome! Your mercy leads you to perdition,—-what mercy has she shown to you?"
"You're asking for your own downfall, King Otto," he said softly. "What does it matter if her people kill her? That's one less problem in Rome! Your kindness is driving you to disaster—what kindness has she ever shown you?"
Otto had relapsed into his former state of apathy.
Otto had fallen back into his old habit of being indifferent.
"She goes with us," he said like an automaton, that knows but one speech. "Through the secret passage lies her only safety."
"She's coming with us," he said in a stiff manner, like someone who only knows one line. "The secret passage is her only chance to be safe."
"She will betray it and you and all of us," growled the German leader, whose very beard seemed to bristle with wrath at Otto's obstinacy.
"She will betray it, you, and all of us," the German leader growled, his beard bristling with anger at Otto's stubbornness.
Otto shrugged his shoulders.
Otto shrugged.
"I have spoken!"
"I've spoken!"
"Guards, close round!" thundered Eckhardt. "And every dog of a Roman who approaches upon any pretext whatsoever,—strike him dead without word or parley!"
"Guards, gather around!" Eckhardt shouted. "And any Roman who comes near for any reason—take him down without a word or a second thought!"
The Saxon spearmen who had guarded the approach to the avenue gathered hurriedly round them. For at that moment the great bell of the Capitol, whose tolling had ceased for a time, began its clamour anew and the shouts of the masses, subdued and hushed during the interval, rose with increased fury. They drowned the great sob of anguish, which had welled up from Stephania's heart, but when Otto, his attention distracted for the nonce by the uproar, turned round, the woman had gone.
The Saxon spearmen stationed at the entrance to the avenue quickly gathered around them. Just then, the large bell of the Capitol, which had been silent for a while, began to ring again, and the crowd's shouts, which had quieted during the break, rose to an even greater volume. They drowned out the deep sob of grief that came from Stephania's heart, but when Otto, briefly distracted by the noise, turned around, the woman was gone.
Nor did Eckhardt, inwardly rejoicing over the revelation, grant him one moment's respite. Surrounded by his trusty Saxon spears, Otto felt himself hurried along towards the gates of his palace, which they reached in safety, the insurrection having not yet spread to that region.
Eckhardt, secretly pleased with the revelation, didn’t give him a moment's rest. Surrounded by his loyal Saxon guards, Otto was hurried towards the gates of his palace, which they reached safely since the uprising hadn’t spread to that area yet.
Vainly had he strained his gaze into the haze of the moonlit night. The end had come,—Stephania had gone.
He had stared into the dim, moonlit night without success. It was over—Stephania was gone.
When he reached his chamber, Otto sank senseless on the floor.
When Otto reached his room, he fell to the floor, unconscious.
CHAPTER XV
CHAPTER 15
THE STORM OF CASTEL SAN ANGELO
THE STORM OF CASTEL SAN ANGELO
he sun of autumn hung
a bloody circle over Rome, but
seemed to give neither light nor
warmth. The city itself
presented a seething cauldron of
rebellion. The gates had been
closed against the advancing
Germans and when, with the
first streak of dawn, Haco had
arrived under the Marian
hill with the contingents from Tivoli, they found
themselves before a city, which had to be reconquered ere they
could even join the comparatively weak garrison on the
Aventine, where Otto was a prisoner in his own palace. During
the night Eckhardt had assayed to reach a place of concealment
on the Tiburtine road, where he awaited the arrival of his
forces, which he had immediately marshalled in their respective
positions. Castel San Angelo rested on an impregnable rock,
but Eckhardt had sworn a terrible oath, that he would scale
its walls before the sun of another day rose behind the Alban
hills; and although a rain of arrows and bolts, so dense and
deadly that it threatened to break the line of the assailants,
was poured into the German ranks, it did not stay their
determined advance.
The autumn sun hung like a red disc over Rome, offering neither light nor warmth. The city felt like a boiling pot of rebellion. The gates were shut against the advancing Germans, and when Haco arrived with the troops from Tivoli at dawn, they faced a city that needed to be retaken before they could even join the relatively weak garrison on the Aventine, where Otto was trapped in his own palace. During the night, Eckhardt had sought a hiding place on the Tiburtine road, where he awaited the arrival of his forces, which he had quickly organized in their positions. Castel San Angelo stood on an unassailable rock, but Eckhardt had sworn a fierce oath to scale its walls before the sun of another day rose behind the Alban hills; and even though a barrage of arrows and bolts, so thick and deadly that it threatened to break the attackers' line, fell upon the German ranks, it did not stop their determined advance.
The first line of assault consisted of heavy-armed foot-soldiers with round bucklers, short swords and massive battle-axes. Forming in close phalanx, these men of gigantic size, in hauberks and round helmets, fixed shield to shield like an iron wall, advanced in dense array to the charge. They were led on the right wing by the imperial guard, whose huge statures, fair long hair and gleaming halberds formed a strange contrast to the lighter arms and the more pliant forms of the defenders of Castel San Angelo.
The initial assault consisted of heavily armed infantry wielding round shields, short swords, and large battle axes. They created a compact phalanx, these enormous men in chainmail and round helmets, interlocking their shields like an iron wall, moving forward in a solid line for the attack. On the right flank, they were led by the imperial guard, whose towering figures, long fair hair, and gleaming halberds contrasted sharply with the lighter weapons and more agile bodies of the defenders of Castel San Angelo.
The Roman army, which the Senator had stationed round the base of his formidable stronghold, could not withstand the shock of this tremendous phalanx, so far heavier in arms and numbers, and with all their courage and skill they wavered and broke into flight. Many were precipitated into the Tiber and drowned miserably within sight of their helpless comrades; most of them were mowed down by the pursuing German cavalry or shot by the German archers.
The Roman army, which the Senator had stationed around his stronghold, couldn't withstand the force of this massive phalanx, which was better armed and had greater numbers. Despite their bravery and skill, they faltered and fled for their lives. Many were tossed into the Tiber and tragically drowned in front of their helpless comrades; most were killed by the pursuing German cavalry or shot by the German archers.
After the terrible defeat of the Senator's army by the first line of Eckhardt's battle-array, the squadrons of the second line of battle spread over the plain, preparatory to the last and final assault. The vast stronghold of the Senator looked as proud and menacing as ever; reared upon its almost impenetrable granite-foundation it formed even at this date one of the most powerful fortresses of Western Europe. Its huge battlements were defended with a long chain of covered towers, from which Albanian bowmen shot down every living thing, that approached the circuit of its walls. Every attempt to scale the lofty stronghold with ladders had during former sieges been beaten off with fearful loss, after desperate combats at all hours of day and night. Although he had twice stormed the walls of Rome, Eckhardt had never succeeded in capturing the fortress, which he must call his own, who would be master of the Seven Hills. But the wrath of the Margrave defied every obstacle, laughed to scorn every impediment which might retard his vengeance upon the cursed rabble of Rome, those mongrel curs, with whom rebellion was a pastime and for whom oaths existed but to be broken. All day long the Germans had hurled themselves against the massive walls, sustaining terrible losses, while those within the city were equally severe. All day long they had plied their huge catapults, which hurled masses of rock and iron into the city and fortress, keeping up an incessant bombardment. They also used the balista, an immense fixed cross-bar, which shot bolts with extraordinary force and precision upon the battlements, whereon nothing living could stand exposed without certain destruction.
After the devastating defeat of the Senator's army by the first wave of Eckhardt's troops, the squadrons of the second wave spread out across the plain, preparing for the final assault. The Senator's vast stronghold looked as proud and intimidating as ever; built on its nearly impenetrable granite foundation, it remained one of the most powerful fortresses in Western Europe. Its massive battlements were safeguarded by a long line of covered towers, from which Albanian archers shot down anything that approached its walls. Every attempt to scale the tall stronghold with ladders during previous sieges had ended in terrible losses, following fierce battles around the clock. Although Eckhardt had attacked the walls of Rome twice, he had never managed to capture the fortress, which he needed to control if he wanted to master the Seven Hills. But the Margrave's anger defied all obstacles and mocked every barrier that might delay his revenge on the cursed rabble of Rome, those mutts, for whom rebellion was a pastime and oaths existed only to be broken. All day long, the Germans had launched themselves against the massive walls, suffering heavy losses, while those inside the city faced similar casualties. They operated their massive catapults, hurling rocks and iron into the city and fortress, maintaining a relentless bombardment. They also used the ballista, a huge fixed crossbow that shot bolts with incredible force and accuracy at the battlements, where nothing could stand exposed without certain destruction.
Seated motionless on his coal-black charger, like some dark spirit of revenge, plainly visible from the ramparts of Castel San Angelo, Eckhardt directed the assault of his army at this point, or that, according as the situation required. Many an arrow and stone struck the ground close by his side, but he seemed to bear a charmed existence and never stirred an inch from his chosen vantage ground. Already had a breach been made in one or two places in the base of the walls, yet had he not given the order to break into the city, but seemed to watch for some weak spot in the defences. It was verging towards evening. The besiegers could hear the cries and the rage of those within the walls, who dared not remain in the streets during the terrific rain of iron and stones hurled by the German machines. Despite their strenuous efforts, Castel San Angelo hurled defiance into the teeth of the Margrave, who demanded its surrender, and the task of capturing the stronghold, otherwise than by starving the garrison, seemed to hold out smaller promise with every moment, as the sun hurried on his western course. The sky became overcast and the night bade fair to be stormy.
Seated still on his coal-black horse, like a dark spirit of vengeance, clearly visible from the ramparts of Castel San Angelo, Eckhardt directed the attack of his army from one point to another, depending on what was needed. Many arrows and stones fell nearby, but he seemed to have a charmed existence, never moving from his chosen vantage point. A breach had already been made in a few places at the base of the walls, yet he hadn’t ordered a storm of the city; instead, he appeared to be waiting for a weak spot in the defenses. Evening was approaching. The besiegers could hear the screams and anger of those inside the walls, too frightened to stay in the streets during the relentless downpour of iron and stones hurled by the German machines. Despite their intense efforts, Castel San Angelo stood defiantly against the Margrave, who demanded its surrender, and capturing the stronghold, aside from starving the garrison, seemed to promise less and less with every passing moment as the sun quickly moved toward the west. The sky grew overcast, and the night promised to be stormy.
During the assaults of the day, Eckhardt had many times strained his gaze towards the road leading to Tivoli, as if he expected some succour from that direction, when, as the sun was sinking in a crimson haze, a cloud of dust met the general's gaze and at the same moment a thunderous shout rose from the imperial hosts. Drawn by twelve oxen, there appeared at the edge of the plain a new engine of assault, which Eckhardt had ordered constructed, anticipating an emergency, such as the present. It had remained with the host in Tivoli, and despite the comparatively short distance, it had required almost twenty-four hours to draw it over the sloping ground to Rome. It was a tower of three stages, constructed of massive beams, protected by frames and hides and crowned with a stout roof. It was now being rolled forward on broad heavy wheels to afford means of scaling the walls. As it slowly approached the ramparts of Castel San Angelo, the assault of the Germans, renewed on the whole line of the walls with redoubled fury, presented a terrific sight. The catapults and balistae were pouring stones, bolts and arrows on the defenders; the whizzing of the missiles, the shouts of the assailants, answered by furious yells from the walls, the roar of the flames, as here and there a house near the city walls caught fire from burning pitch, made a truly infernal din.
Throughout the day’s battles, Eckhardt frequently strained his eyes towards the road leading to Tivoli, as if waiting for help to come from that direction. Just as the sun was setting in a crimson haze, a cloud of dust caught the general's attention, and at that moment, a loud shout erupted from the imperial forces. Pulled by twelve oxen, a new siege engine appeared at the edge of the plain—one that Eckhardt had ordered to be built in preparation for an emergency like this. It had remained with the troops in Tivoli, and despite the relatively short distance, it took nearly twenty-four hours to transport it over the sloped terrain to Rome. It was a three-level tower made of massive beams, protected by frames and hides, and topped with a sturdy roof. Now, it was being moved forward on broad heavy wheels to help scale the walls. As it slowly approached the ramparts of Castel San Angelo, the German assault along the entire line of walls intensified with renewed fury, creating a terrifying scene. The catapults and ballistae were launching stones, bolts, and arrows at the defenders; the whizzing of the missiles, the shouts of the attackers, and the furious cries from the walls, mixed with the roar of flames as houses near the city walls caught fire from burning pitch, created an absolutely hellish racket.
"The turret is within twenty feet of the walls,—on a level with the ramparts,—fifteen,—ten feet,—-down with the scaling bridge!" shouted Haco, who was standing by the side of Eckhardt. Crashing, the gang-way went from the front of the pent house. But as he spoke, the soft earth, whereon the turret stood, gave way. The gang-way fell short, the turret toppled and split. The besieged hurled on it bolts, rocks, boiling pitch and fire balls, and presently it collapsed with a sudden crash and fell in a heap, mangling and burying the men inside it and beneath it, and at once it blazed up, a mass of burning timber.
"The turret is only twenty feet from the walls—level with the ramparts—fifteen—ten feet—down with the scaling bridge!" shouted Haco, who stood next to Eckhardt. With a loud crash, the gangway fell away from the front of the penthouse. But as he spoke, the soft ground under the turret gave way. The gangway fell short, the turret toppled, and broke apart. The defenders launched bolts, rocks, boiling pitch, and fireballs at it, and soon it collapsed with a sudden crash, crumbling into a heap, crushing and burying the men inside and beneath it, and then it caught fire, a mass of burning timber.
"It is, as I feared," said Eckhardt. "No turret lofty enough to overtop these walls can be brought up to work on ground like this. We must resort to the catapults! Let all be brought into action at once!"
"Just as I thought," said Eckhardt. "No tower tall enough to block these walls can be built on this ground. We need to use the catapults! Let's get them ready right now!"
The destruction of the great, movable turret, on the success of which such hopes and fears had been placed, caused the ranks of assailants and defenders to pause for a space, while both were watching the spectacle of the blazing pile. A lull ensued in the storm of battle, during which Eckhardt, while he seemed to direct his men towards a certain point near the walls, never released his gaze from Castel San Angelo. Then he gave a whispered order to Haco, who set off at once on its execution. An appalling crash rent the sky, as the German machines began their simultaneous attack on the walls of Rome, while a storming-column, forming under their protection, rushed forth towards the gates of the city. The strain on the mind of Eckhardt, who alone knew the intense crisis of that moment, was almost unbearable. He must succeed this very night; for on the morrow the peremptory order of the Electors would recall his forces beyond the Alps. There would be no respite; there could be no resistance. His only salvation lay in their undaunted courage and their ignorance of the impending decree.
The destruction of the huge, movable turret, which many hopes and fears relied on, made both the attackers and defenders stop for a moment, staring at the burning wreck. A pause fell over the battle, during which Eckhardt, while seeming to guide his men toward a specific point near the walls, never took his eyes off Castel San Angelo. Then he quietly gave an order to Haco, who quickly set off to carry it out. A deafening crash broke the silence as the German machines launched their simultaneous attack on the walls of Rome, while a charging group, forming under their cover, rushed toward the city gates. The mental pressure on Eckhardt, who understood just how critical this moment was, was almost unbearable. He had to succeed that very night; by morning, the urgent order from the Electors would recall his forces beyond the Alps. There would be no pause; there could be no resistance. His only hope relied on their fearless courage and their unawareness of the impending order.
The evening grew more and more sultry.
The evening got more humid.
At intervals a gust came flying, raising the white dust and rustling in the dying leaves. It passed by, leaving the stillness on the Aventine more still than before. Nothing was to be heard, save the dull, seemingly subterranean growls of thunder, and against this low threatening and sullen roar the pounding of Eckhardt's catapults against the walls. At times a flash broke across the clouds; then all stood out sharp and clear against the increasing darkness. Only the watchfires of Castel San Angelo were reflected in the sluggish tide of the Tiber, from which rose noisome odours of backwater, rotting fern leaves and decaying wood.
Every so often, a gust of wind blew through, stirring up the white dust and rustling the dying leaves. It passed, making the quiet on the Aventine even quieter than before. The only sounds were the low, almost underground rumblings of thunder and the thudding of Eckhardt's catapults against the walls. Occasionally, a flash pierced the clouds, illuminating everything sharply against the darkening sky. Only the watchfires of Castel San Angelo sparkled in the slow waters of the Tiber, which was filled with unpleasant smells of stagnant water, rotting ferns, and decaying wood.
The Piazza of St. Peter meanwhile presented a singular spectacle, congested as it was with a multitude, which, in the glare of the lightning, resembled one waving mass of heads,—a cornfield before it has been swept by a tornado. It was an infuriated mob, which listened to the harangue of Benilo, interrupting the same ever and ever with the hysterical shout: "Death to the Saxon! Death to the Emperor!"
The Piazza of St. Peter was an extraordinary sight, filled with a massive crowd that, under the flash of lightning, resembled a single wave of heads—like a cornfield before a tornado strikes. It was an angry mob, reacting to Benilo's speech, continually interrupting with the frantic shout: "Death to the Saxon! Death to the Emperor!"
"Blood of St. John!" exclaimed an individual in the coarse brown garb of a smith, "Why do we bellow here? Let us to the Aventine—to the Aventine!"
"Blood of St. John!" yelled a man in worn brown clothes, resembling a blacksmith. "Why are we shouting here? Let's go to the Aventine—to the Aventine!"
His eye met that of Il Gobbo the grave-digger. He pounced upon him like an eagle on his prey, shaking him by the shoulder.
His eyes fixed on Il Gobbo, the grave-digger. He swooped in on him like an eagle swooping down on its prey, grabbing him by the shoulder.
"Gobbo! Dog! Assassin! Art deaf to good news! I tell thee, there is strife in the city,—some new sedition! It may be that our friends have conquered—down with the tyrant and oppressor! Down with the Saxon! Down with everything!"
"You coward! Dog! Assassin! Are you deaf to good news? I’m telling you, there’s trouble in the city—some new uprising! It might be that our friends have won—let's take down the tyrant and oppressor! Down with the Saxon! Down with everything!"
And he laughed—a hoarse, mad laughter.
And he laughed—a wild, crazy laugh.
"We Romans shall yet be free,—think of it, thou villain,—a thousand curses on thee!"
"We Romans will be free one day—just think about it, you villain—curses on you!"
The artisan had correctly interpreted the temper of the Romans, when he raised his shout: To the Aventine! To the Aventine!
The craftsman had perfectly sensed the mood of the Romans when he shouted: To the Aventine! To the Aventine!
"Romans! We give our enemies red war! War to the knife!" screamed the speaker at the conclusion of his harangue.
"Romans! We declare a bloody war on our enemies! A war to the death!" shouted the speaker at the end of his speech.
"Death to the Saxons! Death to the King!" came the answering yell.
"Death to the Saxons! Death to the King!" was the reply shouted back.
In the midst of all this some partisan of the King ventured to reason with the mob. It was impossible to distinguish in the ensuing mêlée, but in the distance a man was being tossed and torn by the mob. For a moment his white face rose above the sea of heads, with all the despair which a drowning man shows, when it rises for the last time above the waves, then it sank back and something mangled and shapeless was flung out into the great Piazza, where it lay still.
In the midst of all this chaos, a supporter of the King attempted to address the crowd. It was difficult to understand what was going on in the resulting confusion, but in the distance, a man was being tossed around by the mob. For a brief moment, his pale face surfaced above the crowd, revealing the despair of someone about to drown, just before it vanished again, and something unrecognizable and shattered was thrown out into the large square, where it lay motionless.
"To the Aventine! To the Aventine!" shouted the mob, and armed with all sorts of rude weapons they trooped off, brandishing their clubs and staves and shouting confused maledictions.
"To the Aventine! To the Aventine!" yelled the crowd, and armed with various makeshift weapons, they marched on, waving their clubs and sticks while shouting a mix of curses.
Count Ludeger of the Palatinate, to whom Eckhardt had entrusted the King's safety, had made sure that all approaches were locked and barred, while he had disposed his spearmen and archers in such a manner as to make it appear, in the case of assault, that he commanded a much superior number, than were actually at his disposal.
Count Ludeger of the Palatinate, to whom Eckhardt had entrusted the King's safety, had made sure that all entrances were locked and secured, while positioning his spearmen and archers to create the impression that he had a much larger force than he actually did in case of an attack.
The warlike Count Palatine, who, aroused on an alarm, had instantly equipped himself with casque and sword, stood listening to what was passing outside, sniffing the air and rolling his eyes as if he desired nothing better than a conflict. Arranging his archers round the barred gate, with the order to hold their bows in readiness, he descended to the entrance which was surrounded by a howling mob, who demanded admittance or, if denied, declared they would enter by force. After having surveyed the assailants through a wicket, and having convinced himself that they were of the baser class, he demanded to speak with the leader of the mob. A surly individual, armed with a club, came boldly forward and demanded to see the King.
The battle-ready Count Palatine, who had quickly put on his helmet and sword at the first sign of danger, stood listening to the noise outside, taking in the air and scanning the area as if he was itching for a fight. He positioned his archers around the locked gate, telling them to keep their bows ready, and moved toward the entrance that was surrounded by a shouting crowd demanding to be let in or threatening to break in. After looking through a small opening and confirming that the attackers were from the lower class, he asked to speak with their leader. A grumpy man with a club stepped forward and insisted on seeing the King.
"For what purpose?" asked the Count Palatine.
"What for?" the Count Palatine asked.
"That is,—as we choose!" replied the ruffian.
"That's how it is—that's our choice!" replied the thug.
By this time the archers had mounted the roof of the palace, while Count Ludeger stood in the foreground. To him the routing of such a rabble seemed a task not worth speaking of, and it was not his intention to parley. He dared not open the gates until he was prepared to act, therefore mounting a balcony in the upper story of the palace, which looked over the entrance, he stood fully visible from where the invaders stood, whose numbers swelled with every moment. Then advancing to the parapet, he made a signal, demanding silence, and spoke in a voice audible to every ear in the throng:
By now, the archers had gone up onto the palace roof, while Count Ludeger stood in the foreground. To him, defeating such a mob seemed like a task not worth discussing, and he had no intention of negotiating. He didn't want to open the gates until he was ready to act, so he went up to a balcony on the upper floor of the palace that overlooked the entrance, where he was clearly visible to the invaders, who were multiplying by the moment. Then, stepping up to the parapet, he signaled for silence and spoke in a voice loud enough for everyone in the crowd to hear:
"Dogs! You came hither thinking the palace was defenceless. You wish to see the King. Off! Away with your foul odours and your yelping throats! And if when you have turned tail, any cur among you dares bark back, he shall pay for it with an arrow through his chine! Away with you!"
"Dogs! You thought the palace was unprotected. You want to see the King? Leave! Get away with your awful smells and your barking! And if any mutt among you dares to bark back as you leave, he'll pay for it with an arrow in his back! Get out of here!"
The crowd seemed to waver and to look for their leader, but the Count Palatine gave them little time. Raising his hand he waved a signal to the archers. The low growling and snarling of the mob swelled to a yell of terror, as three score or more of their number fell under the hail of arrows. At the same moment the gate of the palace was thrown open and the guards charged the Roman mob with drawn swords, mowing down all that were in their path. Back fell the first rank of the rioters, pressing against those in the rear, and with an outcry of terror the crowd scattered in flight.
The crowd looked uncertain and searched for their leader, but the Count Palatine didn't allow them much time. He raised his hand and signaled the archers. The low growling and snarling of the mob turned into screams of fear as more than sixty of them fell under the rain of arrows. At the same time, the palace gate swung open, and the guards charged at the Roman mob with swords drawn, cutting down anyone in their path. The front line of rioters fell back, pushing against those behind them, and with a cry of panic, the crowd surged in a frantic attempt to escape.
From the balcony of his palace, Otto had witnessed the scene which had just come to a close. He saw hatred and vengeance around him in the eyes of the populace. He knew himself to be hated, deserted, betrayed, most unjustly, most cruelly, despite all he had done for the state and the people. After the mob had departed, he retreated to his chamber. Here his strength seemed utterly to forsake him. Calling his attendants, they took from him his cloak, his diadem, and his sword of state, they unlaced the imperial buskins and gilt mail, in which he was encased. He seemed eager to fling from him his gilded trappings, while his attendants watched him in perplexity and fear. He spoke not, nor gave any sign.
From the balcony of his palace, Otto watched the scene that had just occurred. He saw the hatred and revenge in the eyes of the crowd. He felt hated, abandoned, and betrayed, extremely unfairly and cruelly, despite everything he had done for the state and its people. After the mob left, he returned to his chamber. There, he felt completely exhausted. He called his attendants, who removed his cloak, crown, and ceremonial sword, and unlaced the imperial boots and gilded armor that he wore. He seemed eager to take off his golden garments while his attendants looked on in confusion and fear. He said nothing and showed no signs of his feelings.
At length Count Ludeger, presuming on his high office, broke the silence.
Finally, Count Ludeger, thinking he could speak freely due to his important position, broke the silence.
"By the Mother of God, we pray you, shake off this grief and take heed of the manifold perils which surround your throne and life. You are surrounded with traitors, intrigues and plots! And the one—once nearest to your heart is your greatest foe!"
"By the Mother of God, we urge you to release this sorrow and focus on the many dangers that threaten your throne and life. You are surrounded by traitors, conspiracies, and plots! And the one who was once closest to you is now your greatest enemy!"
Otto raised his head and glared at the speaker like a lion at bay, but spoke not, and again covered his face and sank upon the couch.
Otto raised his head and stared at the speaker like a trapped lion, but didn't say anything. He covered his face once more and sank back into the couch.
The storm clouds gathering over Rome were scarce as dark as those on Count Ludeger's brow. For a time intense silence prevailed. At last, carried away by Otto's mute despair, the Curopalates ventured to approach the King and whispered a word in his ear.
The storm clouds hanging over Rome were nowhere near as dark as Count Ludeger's expression. For a moment, there was a heavy silence. Finally, moved by Otto's silent despair, the Curopalates took a chance to approach the King and whispered something in his ear.
Otto looked up, pale, staring.
Otto looked up, shocked, staring.
Count Ludeger advanced and knelt before the emperor.
Count Ludeger stepped forward and knelt down in front of the emperor.
"My liege—what shall I say to the Electors?"
"My lord—what should I tell the Electors?"
There was a breathless silence.
It was a breathless silence.
Then Otto raised himself erect on his couch.
Then Otto sat up straight on his couch.
"Say to them,—that I will die in Rome—in Rome—"
"Tell them that I will die in Rome—in Rome—"
He checked himself and looked round.
He stopped and looked around.
"Leave me! Begone all of you!" he said. "Set double guards at the doors of this chamber and admit no one on pain of death.—I choose to be alone to-night!"
"Leave me! Get out, all of you!" he said. "Put double guards at the doors of this room and don't let anyone in on penalty of death. I want to be alone tonight!"
"And may not I even share my sovereign's solitude?" questioned Benilo with a look of feigned concern in his eyes.
"Can't I even share my ruler's loneliness?" asked Benilo, feigning concern.
"I wish to be alone!" Otto replied, then he beckoned Count Ludeger to his side. After all had departed, the King turned to the Count Palatine.
"I want to be alone!" Otto said, then he signaled for Count Ludeger to come over. Once everyone else had left, the King turned to the Count Palatine.
"Can we hold out?"
"Can we hang on?"
The Count's visage reflected deep gloom.
The Count's face looked very sad.
"All Rome is in the throes of revolt! All day Eckhardt has been pounding the walls of Castel San Angelo—to no avail!"
"All of Rome is in the middle of a revolt! All day, Eckhardt has been banging on the walls of Castel San Angelo—with no luck!"
"He will storm the traitor's lair," Otto replied, "but then?" he questioned as one dream-lost.
"He'll strike the traitor's hideout," Otto replied, "but then what?" he asked, sounding like someone who has lost their hopes.
Ludeger pointed to Northward. With a deep moan Otto's head drooped and the scalding tears streamed down between his fingers. Betrayed—betrayed! Not by Crescentius, his natural, his hereditary foe, but by the woman whom he had loved, whom he had worshipped, whom he still loved above all else on earth. What was the possession of Rome, the rule of the universe, to him without her? He could picture to himself no happiness away from her.
Ludeger pointed north. With a heavy sigh, Otto's head dropped, and warm tears flowed between his fingers. Betrayed—betrayed! Not by Crescentius, his lifelong enemy, but by the woman he loved, whom he had adored, and whom he still loved more than anything else in the world. What did having Rome and ruling the universe mean to him without her? He couldn't envision any happiness without her.
When Otto looked up, Count Ludeger was gone.
When Otto looked up, Count Ludeger was gone.
For a time there was stillness, deep, intense.
For a moment, it was completely silent, so silent.
A dazzling flash of light, succeeded by a deafening peal of thunder, that was like the wrath of a mighty God,—then came darkness, the howling of the storm, the sobbing of bells tossed and broken by the hurricane, into a wraith of dirge,—and now, as by some fantastic freak of nature, as the wind rose higher and higher, the iron tongue of the bell from the Capitol came wrangling and discordant through the air, as if tortured by some demon of despair. But the howlings and the tempest and the roar of the thunder had a third, most terrible ally to make that night memorable in Rome. It was the wrath of Eckhardt, the Margrave, as he marshalled his hosts to the assault. Terror-stricken the cowardly Romans scattered before the iron avalanches that swept down upon them. The scythe of the enraged mower made wide gaps in their lists and the dead and dying strewed the field in every direction. Little did Eckhardt care how many he mangled and maimed under the hoofs of his iron-shod charger. Had all Rome been but one huge funeral pyre, he would have exulted. Rome had not been kind to him and the hour of vengeance was at hand at last!
A brilliant flash of light was followed by a deafening clap of thunder that felt like the fury of an angry God—then came darkness, howling winds, and the mournful sound of bells thrown and broken by the hurricane, creating a haunting melody. Now, as if by some strange twist of nature, the wind grew stronger, and the iron bell from the Capitol rang out in disarray, as if tortured by some demon of despair. But the howling winds, the storm, and the roar of thunder had a third, much more terrifying companion that made that night unforgettable in Rome. It was the wrath of Eckhardt, the Margrave, as he rallied his troops for the attack. Fearful, the cowardly Romans scattered before the iron avalanches crashing down on them. The scythe of the furious mower carved wide gaps in their ranks, and the dead and dying lay scattered across the field in every direction. Eckhardt cared little about how many he crushed and harmed beneath the hooves of his armored horse. If all of Rome had been one massive funeral pyre, he would have reveled in it. Rome hadn’t shown him kindness, and the moment of revenge had finally come!
The broken clangour of the bells of Rome, the bellowing of the thunder through the valleys, the howling of the storm—and the shouts of the storming files of his Germans struck Otto's ear in fitful pauses.
The loud ringing of the bells in Rome, the rumbling thunder echoing through the valleys, the strong winds of the storm—and the shouting from the advancing lines of his Germans hit Otto's ears in sudden bursts.
For this then he had journeyed to Rome! This was to be the end of the dream!—The man he had trusted was a traitor! The woman whose kisses still burnt upon his lips had sold, betrayed him. The candle sank lower and the shadows deepened; but the tempest howled like a legion of demons over the seven-hilled city of Rome.
So this is why he went to Rome! This was meant to be the end of the dream! The man he trusted was a traitor! The woman whose kisses still lingered on his lips had sold him out, betrayed him. The candle flickered lower and the shadows deepened; meanwhile, the storm raged like a swarm of demons over the seven-hilled city of Rome.
What caused him to raise his head after a period of brooding, Otto knew not, nor why the opposite wall with its drear flitting shadows held his gaze spellbound. To his utter discomfiture and amazement he saw the Venus panel noiselessly open, a shadow glided into the chamber and the panel closed behind it.
Otto didn’t know what prompted him to lift his head after a long period of deep thought, nor why he was so intrigued by the dark, shifting shadows on the wall across from him. To his utter surprise and confusion, he saw the Venus panel silently open, a shadow slip into the room, and the panel close behind it.
Ere Otto could utter a word, Stephania stood before him.
Before Otto could say anything, Stephania stood in front of him.
He rose and receded before her, as one would before a spectre. Hungrily, madly his eyes gazed into her pale face, despairingly. A strange fire was alight in her orbs, as once more she stood face to face with the youth, whose soul she had absorbed as the vampire the soul of his victim.
He got up and stepped back from her, like someone would in front of a ghost. His eyes, filled with hunger and madness, looked desperately into her pale face. A strange fire sparkled in her eyes as she faced the young man again, whose soul she had consumed, like a vampire feeding on its victim's essence.
With fingers tightly interlaced she stood before him, then, as he would not speak, she said with a strange smile:
With her fingers tightly interlocked, she stood in front of him. When he didn't say anything, she spoke with a strange smile:
"You see,—I have come back."
"You see, I've come back."
He made no reply, but receded from her as some evil spirit to the farthest nook of the chamber.
He didn't say anything, but he backed away from her like a wicked spirit retreating to the furthest corner of the room.
For a time she seemed at a loss how to proceed; when she spoke again, there was a strange, jarring tone in her voice.
For a moment, she looked uncertain about what to do next; when she spoke again, there was a strange, unsettling tone in her voice.
"Fear nothing!" she said, a great sadness vibrating in her speech. "I came not hither to renew old scenes. What has been is past for ever! Strange, that I had to come into your life, King Otto, or that you had to cross the line of mine,—who is to blame? You have once told me that you believe in a Force, called Fate. You have convinced me now,—even if my own suffering had not."
"Don't be scared!" she said, a deep sadness in her voice. "I didn't come here to go over the past. What's done is done for good! It's odd that I had to come into your life, King Otto, or that you had to come into mine—who's to blame? You once told me you believe in a Force called Fate. You've convinced me now—even if my own suffering hadn't."
"How came you here?" Otto spoke, hardly above a whisper.
"How did you get here?" Otto asked, almost in a whisper.
Stephania pointed below.
Stephania pointed down.
"Through the secret passage!"
"Through the hidden passage!"
Otto started.
Otto began.
"Mother of Christ!" he exclaimed. "Had they seen you they would have killed you."
"Mother of Christ!" he shouted. "If they had seen you, they would have killed you."
A smile of disdain curved her lips.
A disdainful smirk appeared on her lips.
"I should have welcomed the release."
"I should have accepted the freedom."
"But what do you want here—and at this hour?"
"But what do you want here—and right now?"
"Your Saxons are storming Castel San Angelo. By a feigned attack they lured its defenders to a part of the ramparts, where no real danger threatened, but to scale the walls on their rear. Send a messenger to Eckhardt to desist. Crescentius is ready to treat for honourable terms."
"Your Saxons are attacking Castel San Angelo. They set up a fake attack to lure the defenders to one side of the ramparts, where there was no real threat, and then they climbed the walls from the back. Send a message to Eckhardt to call it off. Crescentius is ready to negotiate for fair terms."
If there was indeed truth in her words, the message was lost on him, to whom it was conveyed. His heart was dead to the voice of gladness, as it was dead to any added pang of misery.
If there was any truth to what she said, the message didn't reach him, the person it was intended for. His heart was numb to happiness, just like it was to any additional pain of sorrow.
"Thrice the Senator of Rome has broken his word! His fate lies with himself!" he replied with a shrug.
"The Senator of Rome has broken his promise three times! His future is up to him now!" he said, shrugging.
Stephania's pallor deepened.
Stephania's complexion became paler.
She stared at Otto out of large fear-struck eyes.
She stared at Otto with wide, scared eyes.
"You would not give him over to your Saxons?" she spoke impulsively.
"You wouldn't turn him over to your Saxons?" she said impulsively.
"They will take him without that!"
"They'll take him anyway!"
"Castel San Angelo has never been taken,—it shall never be taken! King Otto! Think how many of your best soldiers will be crushed and mangled in the assault,—be merciful!"
"Castel San Angelo has never been taken, and it never will! King Otto! Just consider how many of your best soldiers will be hurt or killed in this attack—please have mercy!"
"Has Crescentius been merciful to me? I came not hither to deprive him of his own.—I have not struck at the root of his life.—He has taken from me the faith in all that is human and divine,—and through you! A noble game you have played for my soul! You have won, Stephania! But the blood of Crescentius be on his own head!"
"Has Crescentius treated me well? I didn't come here to take what belongs to him. I haven't undermined the foundation of his life. He has stripped away my faith in everything human and divine—and it's because of you! You played a smart game for my soul! You've succeeded, Stephania! But let the consequences be on Crescentius!"
There was a lull in the uproar of the elements without; but new banks of threatening clouds were hurrying from the West, gathering like armies of vengeful spirits over the Seven-Hilled City, and shutting off every breath of air.
The storm outside had calmed down, but new dark clouds were quickly rolling in from the West, gathering over the Seven-Hilled City like angry spirits and blocking any fresh air.
An oppression throbbing with nameless fears was upon them,—a hush, as if life had ceased.
An overwhelming sense of oppression filled with indescribable fears surrounded them—a stillness, as if life had come to a halt.
Stephania, urged by a strange dread, had stepped to the high oval window whence a view of Castel San Angelo was to be obtained. And as she gazed out into the night with wildly throbbing heart, she grew faint and wide-eyed for terror. A dull roar, like muffled thunder, ceaselessly recurring, the terrible shouts of Eckhardt's Saxons reached her ear.
Stephania, gripped by a deep fear, walked up to the large oval window where she could see Castel San Angelo. As she stared out into the night with her heart pounding, she felt dizzy and her eyes widened in fright. A distant roar, resembling muffled thunder, constantly echoed, accompanied by the terrifying shouts of Eckhardt's Saxons that filled her ears.
Would the walls withstand their assault, ere she returned, or would the defenders yield under the terrible hail of iron and leave the Senator of Rome to his doom? Like knells of destiny boom upon boom resounded through the wail of the rising gale.
Would the walls stand strong against their assault until she came back, or would the defenders surrender to the unending barrage of arrows and abandon the Roman Senator to his doom? Like echoes of destiny, the noise roared through the howling wind that intensified.
She pressed her hands despairingly against her temples, as if to calm their tempestuous throbbing, and her lips muttered a prayer, while broken voices came through the storm,— fragments of a chant from near-by cloisters:
She pressed her hands helplessly against her temples, trying to calm the chaotic pounding, and her lips quietly recited a prayer, while distant voices cut through the storm—fragments of a chant from nearby monasteries:
"Ave Maria—Gratia Plena—Summa parens clementiae—Nocte surgentes—"
"Hail Mary—Full of Grace—Supreme parent of mercy—Rising at night—"
Otto had tiptoed to the doors of the chamber and after carefully listening had locked them. The order he had given to admit no one would secure for him a few moments of immunity from interruption from without. Supporting himself against a casement he endeavoured to master the awful agony, which upheaved his soul at the sight of the woman who had played with his holiest affections; he tried to speak once, twice, but his tongue clove to the roof of his mouth. He thought he would choke.
Otto quietly walked up to the room's doors and, after listening closely, locked them. The order he had given to keep everyone out would give him a few moments of peace without interruptions from outside. Leaning against the window frame, he tried to manage the intense pain that hit him at the sight of the woman who had played with his deepest emotions; he attempted to speak once, then again, but his tongue felt stuck to the roof of his mouth. He felt like he was going to choke.
The brazen blast of a trumpet from the battlements of Castel San Angelo caused him to approach and to step behind Stephania. In the now almost continuous glare of the lightning troops could be seen moving slowly along the walls and base of the fortress. The air pealed with acclamations. A thousand arrows from Frisian bowmen swept the defenders from the walls. The battlements were left naked; ladders were raised, ropes were slung, axes were brandished; of every crevice and projection of the wall the assailants availed themselves; they climbed on each other's shoulders, they leaped from point to point; torches without number were now showered on every thing that was combustible. At length a stockade near the central defence took fire.
The loud blast of a trumpet from the top of Castel San Angelo made him move closer and step behind Stephania. In the almost constant flash of lightning, troops could be seen slowly moving along the walls and base of the fortress. The air was filled with cheers. A thousand arrows from Frisian archers rained down on the defenders, forcing them off the walls. The battlements were left unprotected; ladders were raised, ropes were thrown, and axes were waved; the attackers took advantage of every crack and ledge on the wall; they climbed on each other's shoulders, leaping from spot to spot; countless torches were now thrown at anything that could burn. Eventually, a barricade near the central defense caught fire.
They fought no longer in darkness. The flames rolled sheet on sheet upon their heads, mingling their glare with that of the blazing horizon. But the issue was no longer doubtful. Castel San Angelo was doomed. No longer it vindicated its claim to being impregnable. The defenders, reduced in number, exhausted by the ever and ever renewed and desperate attacks, staring in the face of certain defeat, were becoming visibly disheartened.
They were no longer fighting in the dark. The flames surged over their heads, blending their brightness with that of the burning horizon. But the result was no longer in doubt. Castel San Angelo was doomed. It could no longer claim to be impregnable. The defenders, now outnumbered and exhausted from the relentless desperate attacks, staring down inevitable defeat, were becoming noticeably discouraged.
Spellbound, both viewed the spectacle, which unfolded itself to their awe-struck gaze. But there was no flush of victory in Otto's face, no gladness in his eyes as, sick at the sight, he turned away. His eyes returned to the woman whose half-averted face shone out in the glow of the conflagration. Never had it seemed to him so mystic, so unearthly, so fair.
Both of them watched the scene in front of them in disbelief. But there was no triumph on Otto's face, no joy in his eyes as he turned away, feeling sick at the sight. His gaze shifted back to the woman whose partially turned face was lit by the fire's glow. She had never seemed to him so mystical, so otherworldly, so beautiful.
The storm was drawing nearer; the thunder bellowed louder through the heavens, the lightning flashes grew ever brighter; the great bell from the Capitol, the lesser bells of Rome, still shrieked forth their insistent clamour on the sultry air.
The storm was approaching; the thunder rumbled louder through the sky, the lightning flashes grew brighter; the large bell from the Capitol and the smaller bells of Rome kept ringing their urgent sound in the warm air.
She silently drew near him, fixing him with her wondrous eyes.
She quietly walked up to him, looking at him with her incredible eyes.
At that moment the lightning rent the clouds and flashed on her pale face. A peal of thunder, now quite overhead, shook earth and sky, rolling through the air in majestic reverberations. Slowly it died away into the great silence, now again rent and broken by the German catapults, by the renewed shouts of the defenders and assailants. Up to this moment Stephania had still hoped that Castel San Angelo would defy the united assaults of the storming Saxons; suddenly, however, a shriek broke from her lips, she turned away from the window and hid her face in her hands. Then she rushed to where Otto was witnessing the progress of the assault and fell on her knees before him.
At that moment, lightning struck the clouds and illuminated her pale face. A loud clap of thunder, now directly overhead, shook the ground and sky, echoing through the air with powerful reverberations. Slowly, it faded into the deep silence, which was once again broken by the German cannons and the renewed shouts of both defenders and attackers. Until this point, Stephania had still hoped that Castel San Angelo would withstand the combined assaults of the attacking Saxons; suddenly, however, a scream escaped her lips, she turned away from the window, and buried her face in her hands. Then she rushed to where Otto was watching the progress of the attack and fell to her knees in front of him.
"Save him!" she moaned, raising her white clasped hands in despairing entreaty. "Save him! Save him!"
"Help him!" she shouted, lifting her pale, clasped hands in a desperate plea. "Help him! Help him!"
He raised her and, looking into her face, he read therein remorse and helpless entreaty. He knew that the moment was irrevocable for both, final and solemn as death. He felt he must break the pregnant silence, yet no word came to his lips. The more he forced his will, to find a solution, the more conscious he became of his own powerlessness and the depth of the abyss which must divide them for ever more.
He picked her up and, looking into her eyes, he saw regret and a pleading desperation. He understood that this moment was one they couldn't take back, as final and serious as death. He felt he had to break the heavy silence, but no words came to mind. The more he tried to find a solution, the more he realized his own helplessness and the deep divide that would always keep them apart.
"Save him, Otto—save him!" she moaned, stretching out her arms towards him,—"You alone can—you alone."
"Save him, Otto—please save him!" she shouted, stretching her arms out to him. "You're the only one who can—you’re the only one."
He receded from her.
He pulled away from her.
"I could not save him, even if I would!"
"I couldn't save him, even if I tried!"
But the woman became frantic in her fear.
But the woman panicked out of fear.
The consciousness of the terrible wrong which Crescentius had suffered at her hands, though the most subtle scrutiny of her heart failed to accuse her of a deed, unworthy herself, the unwitting instrument of Fate, added to her despair. She must save the Senator of Rome, even if she should herself pay the penalty of the crime of high treason, of which he stood accused.
The knowledge of the awful injustice that Crescentius had suffered because of her, despite searching her heart and finding no fault, made her feel even more despairing. She knew she had to save the Senator of Rome, even if it meant she might have to deal with the repercussions of the high treason he was accused of.
"You will not have it said that you crushed your foe under your heels," she cried. "You are too kind, too generous,—Otto! The Senator's resistance is broken. He could not rise a fourth time, if he would—you have conquered. Otto,—for my sake,—by the memory of the past—"
"Don't let it be said that you beat your enemy just to destroy them," she said. "You're too kind, too generous—Otto! The Senator has given up. He couldn't rise up a fourth time, even if he wanted to—you've won. Otto—for my sake—by the memories of the past—"
He raised his arms. Now he was himself.
He lifted his arms. At that moment, he was truly himself.
"Stop!" he said. "Why conjure up that memory which you have so cruelly poisoned and defiled? There was nothing,—even to life itself,—that I would not have given to you in exchange for your love—"
"Stop!" he said. "Why bring up that memory that you have so harshly tainted and ruined? There was nothing—not even my own life—that I wouldn't have sacrificed for your love—"
"But that it was not mine to give!" she moaned. "Can you not see?"
"But it wasn't mine to give!" she complained. "Can't you see?"
"You should have remembered that, ere you slowly but surely wove your net of deception round my heart. I loved you! Foe of mine, as I knew you to be, I trusted you! See, how you have requited this trust! See, what you have made of me! You but entered my life to wreck it! Once I loved the hours and the days and the nights and the stars, now my heart is a burnt-out volcano. And you who have taken all my life from me, now come to me crying for mercy for him, who showed such wondrous mercy for me! And you too—you! Did no pity ever enter your heart, when you saw that you were mercilessly chaining my life to despair? And after you revealed yourself his instrument,—Stephania, are you so mad as to think, that I would save the man who insidiously wrecked my life?"
"You should have remembered that before you slowly but surely tangled your web of lies around my heart. I loved you! Even though I knew you were my enemy, I trusted you! Look at how you’ve betrayed that trust! Look at what you’ve made me become! You came into my life just to destroy it! Once I treasured the hours, days, nights, and stars; now my heart is a dead volcano. And you, who have taken everything from me, now come begging for mercy for him, who showed such incredible mercy to me! And you too—you! Did you ever feel any compassion when you saw that you were ruthlessly chaining my life to despair? After you revealed yourself as his puppet—Stephania, are you really deluded enough to think that I would save the man who sneakily ruined my life?"
Almost frozen with horror Stephania had listened to the voice she loved so well. The card she had played, the appeal to his generous nature, had lost. She might have foreseen it. But her wondrous beauty still exercised its fatal spell. The moments were flying. She must save Crescentius from Eckhardt's wrath.
Paralyzed with fear, Stephania listened to the voice she adored so much. The card she had played, appealing to his generous nature, had backfired. She should have anticipated it. Yet her stunning beauty still carried its risky allure. Time was getting short. She needed to rescue Crescentius from Eckhardt's wrath.
"You once told me that you loved me," she spoke with choked, dry throat. "You accuse me of having deceived you—ah! how little versed you are in reading a woman's heart!"
"You once told me that you loved me," she said, her throat tight and dry. "You claim I deceived you—oh! How little you understand a woman's heart!"
And approaching him as of old, she took his hands into hers.
She approached him like before and took his hands in hers.
"What do you mean?" Otto replied, while her touch sent the hot blood hurtling through his veins. "Some new conceit, to gain your end?"
"What do you mean?" Otto replied, feeling her touch make his heart race. "Is this some new tactic to get what you want?"
She shook her head, while she gazed despairingly toward the Senator's last defence.
She shook her head as she hopelessly looked at the Senator's last line of defense.
"This is not the time," she gasped. "On every moment hangs a life! Otto, save him! Save him for my sake! Can you not see that I love you? Think you, else I should be here? Can you not see that this is my last atonement? Oh, do not let me be guilty of this too! Save him,—save him, ere it is too late!" she moaned, kneeling without releasing his hands, on which she rested her head. "Save him,—save him, King Otto—or his blood be on your head!"
"This isn't the time," she breathed heavily. "Every second matters! Otto, save him! Save him for me! Can't you see that I love you? Would I be here if I didn't? This is my last chance to fix things. Oh, please don’t let me be responsible for this too! Save him—save him before it's too late!" she pleaded, kneeling and still gripping his hands, resting her head on them. "Save him—save him, King Otto—or his blood will be on your hands!"
"On my head? On my head?" exclaimed Otto. "Heaven that has witnessed your unfathomable treachery can never ratify this invocation! Never! Never!"
"On my head? On my head?" Otto yelled. "Heaven that has witnessed your unbelievable betrayal can never back this claim! Never! Never!"
She glanced up despairingly.
She looked up hopelessly.
"Otto—he knows all! All! I saw it in his looks—though he never spoke.—He knows—that—I love you!"
"Otto—he knows everything! All of it! I could see it in his eyes—even though he never said a word. He knows that I love you!"
"Then you do love me?" Otto replied with large wondering eyes.
"Do you really love me?" Otto asked, his eyes wide with surprise.
"Ask your own heart,—it will answer for mine!"
"Ask your heart—it will let you know how I feel!"
"Then if you love me,—be mine,—my wife,—my queen!"
"Then if you love me, be mine, my wife, my queen!"
"How can I answer you at this moment, how can I? Look yonder,—the stockades are afire,—your Saxons are scaling the walls,—-Otto,—will you have it said that you killed him to possess me?"
"How can I reply to you right now? Just look over there—the stockades are on fire—your Saxons are climbing the walls—Otto, do you really want people to say you killed him to have me?"
He snatched his hands away from her.
He quickly pulled his hands back from her.
"But how can I save him, Stephania?—Collect your woman's wit! How can I?"
"But how can I save him, Stephania? — Use your intuition as a woman! How can I do that?"
"Oh, how they swarm on the parapets!" she moaned. "Mercy, King Otto,—ere it be too late!"
"Oh, they’re crowding on the walls!" she complained. "Please, King Otto—before it’s too late!"
"Let not the King know the mercy in Otto's heart," he replied between irresolution and resentment. "But how can I reach Eckhardt? And think you my messenger would move him? Think you, he would listen to me?"
"Don't let the King see the compassion in Otto's heart," he said, torn between doubt and anger. "But how can I reach Eckhardt? Do you really think my messenger would get to him? Do you think he would actually pay attention to me?"
"You are the sovereign! The King! Have you none that you can send, that you can trust? None, fleet of foot and discreet?"
"You’re the ruler! The King! Don’t you have anyone you can send, someone you can trust? No one quick and discreet?"
Otto pondered.
Otto thought.
Stephania's gaze was riveted on his face, as the eye of the criminal about to be condemned, hangs on the countenance of his judge, who speaks the sentence. At this moment loud shouts came through the storm. The Germans were hoisting new ladders for the assault. In the glare of the conflagration and the incessant lightning they could be discerned swarming like ants.
Stephania's eyes were fixed on his face, like a criminal waiting for the judge to hand down their sentence. Suddenly, loud shouts broke through the storm. The Germans were raising new ladders for the attack. In the bright light of the fire and the constant lightning, they could be seen swarming like ants.
Castel San Angelo appeared doomed indeed.
Castel San Angelo truly felt like it was doomed.
Otto pushed Stephania into a recess, then he made one bound towards the door. In the anteroom sat Benilo, the Chamberlain. His usually placid countenance seemed in the throes of a tremendous strain. Which way would the scales sink in the balance? A straw might turn the tide of Fate. Benilo waited. He held the last card in the great game. He would only play it at the last moment.
Otto pushed Stephania into a corner and then jumped toward the door. In the anteroom sat Benilo, the Chamberlain. His usually calm demeanor seemed strained. Which way would the balance shift? A tiny detail could alter everything. Benilo waited. He held the final move in the larger game. He would only make it at the last moment.
As Otto appeared on the threshold, he glanced up, then arose hurriedly.
When Otto arrived at the door, he looked up and quickly stood up.
"Victory is crowning your arms, King Otto!" he fawned, pointing in the region of the assault. "Soon your hereditary foe will be a myth—a—"
"Victory is yours, King Otto!" he praised, pointing at the battlefield. "Soon your age-old enemy will be nothing but a legend—a—"
Otto waved his hand impatiently.
Otto waved his hand impatiently.
"Hasten to Castel San Angelo,—take the secret passage!—You may yet arrive in time to place this order in Eckhardt's hands!—Hurry—on every moment hangs a life."
"Quickly head to Castel San Angelo—take the secret passage!—You might still make it in time to give this order to Eckhardt!—Hurry—every second matters for a life."
"A life," gasped the Chamberlain. "Whose life?"
"A life," the Chamberlain gasped. "Whose life?"
"The Senator's!"
"The Senator's!"
"Ah! It is the order for his execution!" Benilo extended his hand, to receive the scroll, while a strange fire gleamed in his eyes. He had waited wisely.
"Ah! It’s the order for his execution!" Benilo reached for the scroll, a strange intensity gleaming in his eyes. He had been patient.
"It is the order for Eckhardt,—to spare him! Hasten! Lose not a moment! Through the secret passage!"
"Get a message to Eckhardt—tell him to save himself! Quickly! Don’t waste any time! Use the secret passage!"
Benilo stared in Otto's face as if he thought he had gone mad.
Benilo looked at Otto's face like he thought he had gone crazy.
"Spare Crescentius? Your enemy? Spare the viper, that has thrice stung you with its poison fang?"
"Spare Crescentius? Your enemy? Spare the snake that has bitten you three times with its venomous fang?"
"I implore you by our friendship,—go!—I will explain all to you at a fitter hour;—now there is not time."
"I’m asking you, for the sake of our friendship—please go! I’ll explain everything to you later; there’s just no time right now."
"Spare Crescentius!" Benilo repeated as if he were still unable to grasp the meaning.
"Save Crescentius!" Benilo repeated, still trying to figure out what it meant.
"The Senator's men will lay no impediment in your way,—and to my Germans you are known.—You will,—you must—arrive in time—I pray you hasten—be gone—"
"The Senator's team won't interfere, and my German friends are familiar with you. You need to—have to—show up on time. I'm urging you to hurry—let's go—"
A sudden light of understanding seemed to flash athwart Benilo's pale features. Through the open door he had seen a woman's gown.
A sudden realization flashed across Benilo's pale face. He had spotted a woman's dress through the open door.
Snatching up his skull-cap, he placed the order intrusted to him inside his doublet.
Grabbing his skullcap, he tucked the order he received inside his doublet.
"I hasten," he spoke. "Not a moment shall be lost!"
"I'm on it," he said. "We can't waste any time!"
And rushing out of the chamber, he disappeared.
He ran out of the room quickly and disappeared.
Stephania had listened in awestruck wonder. What was the friend of the Senator, the man who had counselled the uprising, doing in the imperial ante-chamber at this hour? But,—perchance this was but another mesh in the great web of intrigue, which the Romans had spun round their unsuspecting foes. Perhaps,—she trembled, as she thought out the thought,—he was to seize the King, if Crescentius was victorious. He had never left the youth.—Had the Chamberlain become his sovereign's jailer? The ideas rushed confusedly through her brain, where but the one faint hope still glimmered, that Crescentius would escape his doom.
Stephania listened in amazed disbelief. What was the Senator's friend, the man who had encouraged the uprising, doing in the imperial antechamber at this hour? But—maybe this was just another part of the complex web of intrigue that the Romans had spun around their unsuspecting enemies. Perhaps—she shuddered at the thought—he was planning to capture the King if Crescentius succeeded. He had never left the young man. Had the Chamberlain become his sovereign's jailer? Confused thoughts raced through her mind, but one faint hope still shone: that Crescentius would escape his fate.
When Otto entered, she held out both hands to him.
When Otto walked in, she stretched out both hands to him.
"How can I thank you!"
"How can I repay you?"
He warded them off, and stepped to the window, whence the progress of the assault could be watched in the intermittent flashes of lightning. The raging storm had temporarily drowned the signals and cries of the combatants, but though the clouds hung low and heavily freighted over the city, not a drop of rain fell. The lightning became more incessant; soon it seemed as if the entire horizon was ablaze and the thunder bellowed in one continuous roar over the Seven Hills.
He pushed them aside and went to the window, where he could see the activity outside in the quick flashes of lightning. The intense storm had temporarily drowned out the signals and shouts of the fighters, but even with the clouds hanging low and heavy over the city, not a single drop of rain fell. The lightning became more frequent; soon it felt like the entire horizon was on fire, and the thunder rolled in a constant roar over the Seven Hills.
Stephania had stepped to Otto's side.
Stephania had come over to Otto's side.
"I must go," she said with indescribable mournfulness in her tones. "My place is by his side! Living—or dead! Farewell, King Otto, and forgive—if you can!"
"I have to go," she said, her voice filled with an indescribable sadness. "I belong by his side! Whether he’s alive or not! Goodbye, King Otto, and forgive me—if you can!"
She stretched out her hands towards him. It seemed to him, as if a dark veil was suddenly drawn before his eyes. Despite the lightning there was nothing but a great darkness around him. His victory would cause a wider, more abysmal gulf between them than his defeat.
She reached out her hands to him. It felt to him like a dark veil had suddenly dropped before his eyes. Despite the lightning, all he could see was a deep darkness around him. His victory would create a bigger, deeper divide between them than his defeat.
If she went from him in this hour, he knew they would never meet on earth again.
If she walked away from him now, he knew they would never meet again.
At her words he turned and vainly endeavouring to steady his voice, he spoke.
At her words, he turned and, trying to keep his voice steady, spoke.
"Stephania,—I cannot let you go! Remain here, until the worst is over! It would mean certain death to you, if my men discovered you,—and perhaps you would hardly escape a similar fate at the hands of your own countrymen."
"Stephania, I can't let you go! Stay here until it's safe! If my men find you, it could mean certain death for you, and you might not even escape a similar fate from your own people."
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"My place is by his side,—no matter what befall! If I am killed,—never was death more welcome! Farewell, Otto—farewell—"
"I belong by his side—no matter what! If I die—there's never been a death I'd welcome more! Goodbye, Otto—goodbye—"
Her voice broke. She covered her face with her hands and sobbed piteously.
Her voice trembled. She hid her face in her hands and cried in despair.
He drew them down with gentle force.
He pulled them down slowly.
"It is not my purpose to detain you here! All I ask of you, is to wait, until my order has had time to reach Eckhardt. After the Senator has yielded,—you may go to him,—I will then myself have you escorted to Castel San Angelo. For the sake of the past,—wait!"
"I'm not trying to slow you down! All I ask is that you wait until my order gets to Eckhardt. Once the Senator agrees, you can go to him, and I'll personally have someone take you to Castel San Angelo. For old times' sake, just wait!"
"The past! The past! That can never, never be revived!" she moaned. "Oh, that I were dead, that I were dead!"
"The past! The past! That can never be brought back!" she mourned. "Oh, how I wish I were dead, how I wish I were dead!"
He took her in his arms.
He hugged her tightly.
"My love,—my own,—I cannot hear you speak thus—take courage! I have long forgiven you!"
"My love, my dear, I can't bear to hear you say that—stay strong! I forgave you a long time ago!"
Her head rested on his shoulders. For a moment they seemed to have forgotten the world and all around them.
Her head rested on his shoulders. For a moment, they seemed to forget about the world and everything around them.
Suddenly the rush of mailed feet resounded in the ante-room. The door of the chamber was unceremoniously thrust open and Haco, captain of the imperial guard, entered the apartment, recoiling almost as quickly as he had done so, at the unexpected sight which met his gaze.
Suddenly, the sound of armored footsteps filled the waiting room. The door burst open, and Haco, the captain of the imperial guard, walked in but then quickly stepped back in shock at the unexpected sight in front of him.
"How dare you?" Otto accosted him with flaming eyes, while Stephania had retreated into the shadows, covering her face, which was pale as death, with her hands.
"How could you?" Otto challenged him, his eyes blazing, while Stephania retreated into the shadows, covering her deathly pale face with her hands.
Eckhardt's envoy prostrated himself before the King.
Eckhardt's messenger bowed deeply before the King.
"I crave the King's pardon—it was my Lord Eckhardt's command to carry straight and unannounced the tidings to the King's ear—your hosts have stormed Castel San Angelo! Your enemy is no more!"
"I request the King's pardon—it was my Lord Eckhardt's command to deliver the news straight to the King without any warning—your troops have attacked Castel San Angelo! Your enemy is gone!"
"Rise!" thundered Otto, while Stephania had rushed with a pitiful moan of anguish from her retreat, and was gazing at the messenger, as if life and death sat on his lips. "What do you mean?"
"Get up!" shouted Otto, as Stephania rushed out with a desperate cry, looking at the messenger as if her life relied on what he said. "What do you mean?"
But ere the man could answer, a terrible shriek by his side caused Otto to start. Stephania had rushed to the window. Following the direction of her gaze, his heart sank within him with the weight of his own despair.
But before the man could respond, a chilling scream next to him startled Otto. Stephania had dashed to the window. Following her gaze, his heart sank with the heaviness of his own despair.
A body was seen swinging from the ramparts,—it needed neither soothsayer nor prophet to explain what had befallen.
A body was spotted hanging from the ramparts—there was no need for a fortune teller or a prophet to figure out what had occurred.
Eckhardt had kept his oath.
Eckhardt kept his promise.
"When the imperial Chamberlain told him that you were here with the King," Haco addressed the woman, who stared with wide-eyed despair from one to the other, "Crescentius charged in person the invading hosts. Struck down twice, he staggered again to his feet, fighting like a madman in the face of certain death and against fearful odds. When he fell the third time, Eckhardt ordered him suspended from the battlements—to save him the trouble of rising again!" the captain concluded in grim humour.
"When the imperial Chamberlain told him you were here with the King," Haco said to the woman, who watched in wide-eyed despair as she looked from one to the other, "Crescentius personally led the invading forces. He was knocked down twice but got back up, fighting like a maniac against certain death and overwhelming odds. When he fell a third time, Eckhardt ordered him to be suspended from the battlements—to save him the effort of getting back up!" the captain concluded with a grim sense of humor.
"What of my pardon for the Senator?" gasped Otto.
"What about my pardon for the Senator?" Otto exclaimed.
"I know of no pardon," replied Haco.
"I don't know of any pardon," Haco replied.
"The pardon of which Benilo was the bearer," Otto repeated.
"The pardon that Benilo had," Otto repeated.
Haco stared at the King, as if he thought him demented.
Haco looked at the King, as if he thought he was crazy.
"It was the order for the Senator's execution, which the Chamberlain placed in Eckhardt's hand," he replied, "to take place immediately upon his capture."
"It was the order for the Senator's execution that the Chamberlain gave to Eckhardt," he responded, "to be carried out immediately after his capture."
"Ah! This is your work then!" Stephania broke the terrible silence, which hung over them like suspended destinies,—creeping towards Otto and pointing to the ramparts of Castel San Angelo, on which the imperial standard was being hoisted. "This you have done to me!—You have lied to me, detaining me here when I should have been with him,—whose dying hour I have filled with a despair that all eternity cannot alleviate,—let me go—I tell you, let me go! Fiend! traitor,—let me go!"
"Ah! So this is your doing!" Stephania shattered the heavy silence that felt like a looming fate, moving towards Otto and pointing at the walls of Castel San Angelo, where the imperial flag was being raised. "This is what you've done to me! You lied to me, keeping me here when I should have been with him—filling his last moments with a despair that all of eternity can't ease—let me go, I’m telling you, let me go! Monster! Traitor—let me go!"
She fought him in wild despair.
She fought him in a whirlwind of despair.
Otto had barred her way. Releasing her, he looked straight into her eyes.
Otto had gotten in her way. Letting go of her, he stared right into her eyes.
"Your own heart tells you, Stephania, this is the work of a traitor,—not mine!"
"Your own heart knows, Stephania, that this is the work of a traitor—not me!"
She gazed at him one moment. She knew his words to be true. But she would not listen to the voice of reason, when her conscience doubly smote her.
She looked at him for a moment. She knew his words were true. But she couldn’t think clearly when her conscience was weighing heavily on her.
"Let me go!" she shrieked. "Let me go! My place is by the side of him you have foully slain,—murdered—after luring me away from him in his dying hour."
"Let me go!" she yelled. "Let me go! I should be with him, the one you’ve brutally killed—murdered—after you deceived me into leaving him in his last moments."
"You know not what you say, Stephania. Your grief has maddened you! Is not the word of the King assurance enough, that he himself is the victim of some as yet unfathomable deceit? By the memory of my mother I swear to you—I never wrote that order! Remain here until I hear from Eckhardt,—your safety—"
"You don’t know what you’re saying, Stephania. Your grief has made you lose your mind! Isn’t the King’s word enough proof that he is also a victim of a betrayal we still don’t understand? I swear on my mother’s memory—I never wrote that order! Stay here until I hear from Eckhardt—it’s for your safety—"
"Who tells you that I wish to be saved?" she cried like a lioness at bay. "Remain here with you, whose hands are stained with his blood? Not another moment! You have no claim on Stephania! A crimson gulf has swallowed up the past and his shade divides us in death as it has divided us in life! You shall never boast that you have conquered the wife of the Senator of Rome!"
"Who says I want to be rescued?" she shouted like a trapped lioness. "Stay here with you, whose hands are covered in his blood? Not for another second! You have no claim on Stephania! A bloody void has swallowed the past, and his ghost keeps us apart in death just as it did in life! You'll never be able to say you conquered the wife of the Senator of Rome!"
"Stephania."
"Stephania."
He raised his arms entreatingly.
He raised his arms pleadingly.
She sprang at him to gain the entrance to the Venus panel, which he covered with his person. For a moment he held her at bay, then she pushed him aside, rushed past him and disappeared in the dark passage, the door of which closed behind her with a sharp clang. She vanished in the subterranean gloom.
She lunged at him to get to the entrance of the Venus panel, but he blocked her with his body. For a moment, he held her off, but then she pushed him aside, ran past him, and disappeared into the dark passage, the door slamming shut behind her with a loud bang. She vanished into the underground darkness.
Haco had silently witnessed the scene.
Haco had silently watched the scene.
Otto seemed to have forgotten his presence, when turning he found himself face to face with the trusty Saxon.
Otto seemed to have forgotten he was there; when he turned around, he found himself face to face with the loyal Saxon.
"Did you say—execution?" he addressed the man, his brain whirling.
"Did you just say—execution?" he asked the man, his head racing.
"Signed by the King!" came the laconic reply.
"Signed by the King!" was the brief response.
"You may go! Bid Eckhardt repair hither at the earliest!"
"You're free to go! Have Eckhardt come here as soon as possible!"
Haco departed. Broken in mind and spirit Otto remained alone. Victory had crowned his cause,—but Death reigned in his heart.
Haco left. Heartbroken and defeated, Otto found himself alone. He had won his battle, but his heart was filled with despair.
CHAPTER XVI
CHAPTER 16
THE FORFEIT
THE PENALTY
rescentius was dead.
Stephania's fate was left to the
surmise of the victors. Since
she had parted from Otto in that
eventful night, no one had seen
the beautiful wife of the luckless
Lord of Castel San Angelo.
Eckhardt was gloomier than
ever. The storm of the ancient
mausoleum had been accomplished
with a terrible loss to the victors. The Romans, awed
for a time into submission, showed ever new symptoms of
dissatisfaction, and it was evident that in the event of a new
outbreak, the small band constituting the emperor's bodyguard
would not be able to hold out against the enmity of the
conquered. The monkish processions continued day and night,
and as the Millennium drew nearer and nearer the frenzied
fervour of the masses rose to fever height. Fear and
apprehension increased with the impending hour, the hour that
should witness the End of Time and the final judgment of God.
Since the storm of Castel San Angelo, Otto had locked himself
in his chamber in the palace on the Aventine. No one save
Benilo, Eckhardt and Sylvester, the silver-haired pontiff, had
access to his person. Benilo had so far succeeded in purging
himself from the stain of treason, which clung to him since the
summary execution of Crescentius, that he had been entirely
restored into Otto's confidence and favour. It was not difficult
for one, gifted with his consummate art of dissimulation, to
convince Otto, that in the heat of combat, the passions inflamed
to fever-heat, his general had mistaken the order; and Eckhardt,
when questioned thereon, exhibited such unequivocal
disgust, even to the point of flatly refusing to discuss the matter,
that Benilo appeared in a manner justified, the more so, as
the order itself could not be produced against him, Eckhardt
having cast it into the flames. His vengeance had not however
been satisfied with the death of Crescentius alone, for on the
morning after the capture of the fortress, eleven bodies were to
be seen swinging from the gibbets on Monte Malo, the carcasses
of those who in a fatal hour had pledged themselves to the
Senator's support.
Crescentius was dead. Stephania's fate was left to the guesses of the victors. Since she had parted ways with Otto on that fateful night, no one had seen the beautiful wife of the unfortunate Lord of Castel San Angelo. Eckhardt was more somber than ever. The chaos at the ancient mausoleum had taken a heavy toll on the victors. The Romans, briefly subdued, were showing more signs of unrest, and it was clear that if there was another uprising, the small group protecting the emperor wouldn't be able to withstand the anger of the conquered. Monkish processions continued day and night, and as the Millennium approached, the frenzied enthusiasm of the masses reached a boiling point. Fear and anxiety grew with the coming hour, the hour that was supposed to mark the End of Time and the final judgment of God. Since the chaos at Castel San Angelo, Otto had locked himself in his room in the palace on the Aventine. Only Benilo, Eckhardt, and Sylvester, the silver-haired pope, were allowed to see him. Benilo had managed to clear his name from the treason that had tainted him since Crescentius's swift execution, regaining Otto's trust and favor. It wasn't hard for someone with his exceptional ability to manipulate to convince Otto that in the heat of battle, when emotions were running high, his general had misunderstood the orders; and Eckhardt, when asked about it, showed such clear disgust—even outright refusing to discuss it—that Benilo seemed justified, especially since the order itself couldn't be used against him, as Eckhardt had thrown it into the flames. However, his thirst for vengeance wasn’t satisfied with just Crescentius's death; the morning after the fortress was captured, eleven bodies were seen hanging from the gallows on Monte Malo, the remains of those who had pledged their support to the Senator in a moment of fate.
So far the Chamberlain's victory seemed complete.
So far, it looked like the Chamberlain's victory was complete.
Crescentius and the barons inimical to his schemes were destroyed. There now remained but Otto and Eckhardt, and a handful of Saxons; for the main body of the army had marched Northward with Count Ludeger of the Palatinate, who had exhausted every effort to induce Otto to follow him. Had Crescentius beaten off Eckhardt's assault, Benilo would in that fatal night have consigned his imperial friend to the dungeons of Castel San Angelo. For this he had assiduously watched in the ante-chamber. At a signal a chosen body of men stationed in the gardens below were to seize the German King and hurry him through the secret passage to Hadrian's tomb.
Crescentius and the barons who were against his plans were defeated. Now only Otto, Eckhardt, and a few Saxons were left; most of the army had headed north with Count Ludeger of the Palatinate, who had tried everything to persuade Otto to join him. If Crescentius had successfully fended off Eckhardt's attack, Benilo that fateful night would have locked his imperial ally away in the dungeons of Castel San Angelo. He had been carefully watching for this from the waiting room. At a signal, a select group of men positioned in the gardens below were to capture the German King and quickly take him through the secret passage to Hadrian's tomb.
There now remained but one problem to deal with. With the removal of the last impediment, arrived on the last stepping stone to the realization of his ambition, Benilo could offer Theodora what in the delirium of anticipated possession he had promised, with no intention of fulfilling. He had not then reckoned with the woman's terrible temper, he had not reckoned with the blood of Marozia. She had by stages roused her discarded lover's jealousy to a delirium, which had vented itself in the mad wager, which he must win—or perish.
There was just one issue left to deal with. With the last hurdle cleared, Benilo had arrived at the final step to achieving his goal and could now give Theodora what he had promised in the thrill of imagined ownership, without any real plan to follow through. He hadn’t taken the woman’s fiery temper into account; he hadn’t considered the blood of Marozia. Slowly, she had escalated her former lover’s jealousy to a boiling point, resulting in the risky bet he had to win—or suffer the consequences.
But one day remained until the full of the moon, but one day within which Theodora might make good her boast. Benilo, who had her carefully watched, knew that Eckhardt had not revisited the groves, he had even reason to believe that Theodora had abandoned every effort to that end. Was she at last convinced of the futility of her endeavour? Or had she some other scheme in mind, which she kept carefully concealed? The Chamberlain felt ill at ease.
But there was only one day left until the full moon, just one day for Theodora to fulfill her claim. Benilo, who had been closely watching her, knew that Eckhardt hadn’t come back to the groves. He even suspected that Theodora had abandoned her efforts completely. Was she finally realizing how futile her attempts were? Or did she have another plan she was hiding? The Chamberlain was feeling anxious.
As for Eckhardt, he should never leave the groves a living man. Victor or vanquished, he was doomed. Then Otto was at his mercy. He would deal with the youth according to the dictates of the hour.
Regarding Eckhardt, he shouldn't leave the groves standing. No matter if he won or lost, he was finished. Then Otto would have power over him. He would deal with the young man according to the situation at hand.
When Benilo had on that morning parted from Otto in the peristyle of the "Golden House" on the Aventine, he knew that sombre exultation, which follows upon triumph in evil. Hesitancies were now at an end. No longer could he be distracted between two desires. In his eye, at the memory of the woman, for whom he had damned himself, there glowed the fire of a fiendish joy. Not without inner detriment had Benilo accustomed himself for years to wear a double face. Even had his purposes been pure, the habit of assiduous perfidy, of elaborate falsehood, could not leave his countenance untainted. A traitor for his own ends, he found himself moving in no unfamiliar element, and all his energies now centred themselves upon the achievement of his crime, to him a crime no longer from the instant that he had irresistibly willed it.
When Benilo said goodbye to Otto that morning in the courtyard of the "Golden House" on the Aventine, he felt a thrilling darkness that follows when you succeed in doing something wrong. Doubts were behind him now. He was no longer torn between two desires. In his mind, thinking about the woman he had condemned himself for ignited a spark of wicked joy. It hadn’t come without a cost; Benilo had spent years training himself to wear a double face. Even if his intentions had been good, the habit of constant deceit and elaborate lies left marks on him. As a traitor serving his own interests, he found himself in a familiar situation, and all his energy was now focused on carrying out his crime, which, to him, was no longer a crime the moment he decided to follow through with it.
On fire to his finger-tips, he could yet reason with the coldest clarity of thought. Having betrayed his imperial friend so far, he must needs betray him to the extremity of traitorhood. He must lead Eckhardt on to the fatal brink, then deliver the decisive blow which should destroy both. But a blacker thought than any he had yet nurtured began to stir in his mind, raising its head like a viper. Could he but discover Stephania! Then indeed his triumph would be complete!
Fueled by anger, he still maintained clear thoughts. After already betraying his imperial friend, he felt compelled to go all in on that betrayal. He needed to push Eckhardt to his limits and then deliver the final blow that would bring them both down. But an even darker thought than any he’d had before began to creep into his mind, sneaking in like a snake. If only he could locate Stephania! Then his victory would be complete!
On that point alone Otto had maintained a silence as of the grave even towards the Chamberlain, to whom he was wont to lay bare the innermost recesses of his soul. Never in his presence had he even breathed Stephania's name. Yet Benilo had seen the wife of the Senator in the King's chamber in the eventful night of the storm of Castel San Angelo, and his serpent-wisdom was not to be decoyed with pretexts, regarding the true cause of Otto's illness and devouring grief.
On that issue, Otto stayed completely silent, even with the Chamberlain, with whom he typically shared his most profound thoughts. He had never even brought up Stephania's name in front of him. However, Benilo had spotted the Senator's wife in the King's chamber on the night of the storm at Castel San Angelo, and his sharp intuition wasn't misled by excuses when it came to recognizing the true cause of Otto's illness and deep sadness.
But lust-bitten to madness, the thoughts uppermost in Benilo's mind reverted ever to the wager,—to the woman. Theodora must be his, at any, at every cost. But one day now remained till the hour;—he winced at the thought. Vainly he reminded himself that even therein lay the greater chance. How much might happen in the brief eternity of one day; how much, if the opportunities were but turned to proper account. But was it wise to wait the fatal hour? He had not had speech with Theodora since she had laid the whip-lash on his cheek. The blow still smarted and the memory of the deadly insult stung him to immediate action. Once more he would bend his steps to her presence; once more he would try what persuasion might do; then, should fortune smile upon him, should the woman relent, he would have removed from his path the greater peril, and be prepared to deal with every emergency.
But consumed by desire, Benilo's mind was focused on the bet and the woman. Theodora had to be his, no matter what. Only one day was left until the moment; the thought made him anxious. He tried to convince himself that this was actually a better opportunity. So much could happen in just one day; so much, if he could just grab the right chances. But was it smart to wait for that inevitable moment? He hadn’t spoken to Theodora since she had slapped him across the face. The sting of the blow still hurt, and the memory of the insult pushed him to take action. Once again, he would go to her; once again, he would see what persuasion could accomplish. If luck was on his side and the woman softened, he would have removed the biggest obstacle in his way and be prepared for anything that came up.
How he lived through the day he knew not. Hour after hour crawled by, an eternity of harrowing suspense. And even while wishing for the day's end, he dreaded the coming of the night.
He had no idea how he got through the day. Hour after hour dragged on, a never-ending wave of anxiety. And even as he wished for the day to end, he dreaded the arrival of the night.
While Benilo was thus weighing the chances of success, Theodora sat in her gilded chamber brooding with wildly beating heart over what the future held in its tightly closed hand. The hour was approaching, when she must win the fatal wager, else—she dared not think out the thought. Would the memory of Eckhardt sleep in the cradle of a darker memory, which she herself must leave behind? As in response to her unspoken query a shout of laughter rose from the groves and Theodora listened whitening to the lips. She knew the hated sound of Roxané's voice; with a gesture of profound irritation and disgust, she rose and fled to the safety of her remotest chamber, where she dropped upon an ottoman in utter weariness. Oh! not to have to listen to these sounds on this evening of all,—on this evening on which hung the fate of her life! Her mind was made up. She could stand the terrible strain no longer. One by one she had seen those vanish, whom in a moment of senseless folly she had called her friends. Only one would not vanish; one who seemed to emerge hale from every trap, which the hunter had laid,—her betrayer,—her tormentor, he who on this very eve would feast his eyes on her vanquished pride, he, who hoped to fold her this very night in his odious embrace. The very thought was worse than death. To what a life had his villainy, his treachery consigned her! Days of anguish and fear, nights of dread and remorse! Her life had been a curse. She had brought misfortune and disaster upon the heads of all, who had loved her; the accursed wanton blood of Marozia, which coursed through her veins, had tainted her even before her birth. There was but one atonement—Death! She had abandoned the wager. But she had despatched her strange counsellor, Hezilo, to seek out Eckhardt and to conduct him this very night to her presence. How he accomplished it, she cared not, little guessing the bait he possessed in a knowledge she did not suspect. She would confess everything to him,—her life would pay the forfeit;—she would be at rest, where she might nevermore behold the devilish face of her tormentor.
While Benilo was considering the odds of success, Theodora sat in her opulent room, anxiously pondering what the future had in store for her. The moment was approaching when she had to win the critical bet, or else—she couldn't even bear to think about what that would mean. Would Eckhardt's memory fade into a darker recollection that she would have to leave behind? Just then, in response to her unspoken question, a burst of laughter rang out from the gardens, and Theodora felt her face pale as she listened. She recognized the irritating sound of Roxané's voice. With a gesture of deep annoyance and disgust, she stood up and hurried to the safety of her farthest room, where she collapsed onto an ottoman in utter exhaustion. Oh! Not having to hear those noises on this evening of all evenings—the evening that defined the fate of her life! She had made up her mind. She couldn’t handle the terrible pressure any longer. One by one, she had watched her so-called friends disappear, all because of one moment of foolishness. Only one wouldn’t vanish; one who seemed to evade every trap the hunter had set—her betrayer—her tormentor, the one who, on this very night, would revel in her defeated pride, the one who hoped to ensnare her in his repulsive embrace. Just the thought was worse than death. What a life his wickedness and betrayal had forced upon her! Days of pain and fear, nights of dread and regret! Her life had been a curse. She had brought misfortune and disaster to everyone who had loved her; the cursed blood of Marozia flowing through her veins had tainted her even before she was born. There was only one way to atone—Death! She had given up on the wager. But she had sent her strange advisor, Hezilo, to find Eckhardt and bring him to her that very night. How he managed it, she didn’t care, hardly guessing the insights he possessed that she did not recognize. She would confess everything to him—her life would be the price; she would finally be at peace, free from the devilish face of her tormentor.
With a fixed, almost vacant stare, her eyes were riveted on the door, as if every moment she expected to see the one man enter, whom she most feared in this hour and for whom she most longed.
With a blank, almost vacant expression, her eyes were fixed on the door, as if she was waiting to see the one man she both feared the most at that moment and desired.
"This then is the end! This the end!" she sobbed convulsively, setting her teeth deep into the cushions in which she hid her face, while a torrent of scalding tears, the first she had shed in years, rushed from her half-closed eyelids.
"This is it! This is the end!" she shouted, burying her face in the cushions and biting down hard, as a stream of burning tears, the first she'd shed in years, flowed from her half-closed eyelids.
From the path she had chosen, there led no way back into the world.
From the path she had chosen, there was no turning back into her old life.
She had played the great game of life and she had lost.
She had played the game of life, and she had lost.
She might have worn its choicest crown in the love of the man whom she had deceived, discarded, betrayed, and now it was too late.
She could have worn the most exquisite crown in the affection of the man she tricked, abandoned, and betrayed, but now it was too late.
But if Eckhardt should not come?
But what if Eckhardt doesn’t come?
If the harper should not succeed?
What if the harper doesn't make it?
Again she relapsed into her reverie. She almost wished his mission would fail. She almost wished that Eckhardt would refuse to again accompany him to the groves. Again she relived the scene of that night, when he had laid bare her arm in the search for the fatal birth-mark. The terrible expression which had passed into his eyes had haunted her night and day. A deadly fear of him seized her.
Once again, she fell back into her thoughts. She almost hoped his mission would fail. She almost wished that Eckhardt would refuse to go with him to the groves again. Again, she played back the scene from that night when he had uncovered her arm while looking for the deadly birthmark. The terrifying look on his face haunted her day and night. A suffocating fear of him consumed her.
She dared not remain. She dared not face him again. The very ground she trod seemed to scorch her feet. She must away.
She couldn't stay. She couldn't face him again. The ground beneath her felt like it was scorching her feet. She had to leave.
The morrow should find her far from Rome.
Tomorrow, she should be far from Rome.
The thought seemed to imbue her with new energy and strength. How she wished this night were ended! Again the shouts and laughter from the gardens beneath her window broke on her ear. She closed the blinds to exclude the sounds. But they would not be excluded. Ever and ever they continued to mock her. The air was hot and sultry even to suffocation: still she must prepare the most necessary things for her journey, all the precious gems and stones which would be considered a welcome offering at any cloister. These she concealed in a mantle in which she would escape unheeded and unnoticed from these halls, over which she had lorded with her dire, evil beauty.
The thought filled her with fresh energy and strength. How she wished this night would just end! Again, the sounds of shouting and laughter from the gardens below her window filled her ears. She closed the blinds to block out the noise, but it wouldn’t go away. It felt like it was mocking her. The air was hot and stuffy, almost suffocating; still, she had to prepare for her journey, gathering all the precious gems and stones that would make a fitting offering at any monastery. She hid them in a cloak that would let her leave these halls unnoticed, where she had ruled with her dark, wicked beauty.
She had scarcely completed her preparations when the sound of footsteps behind the curtain caused her to start with a low outcry of fear. Everything was an object of terror to her now and she had barely regained her self-possession when the parting draperies revealed the hated presence of Benilo.
She had just finished getting ready when she heard footsteps behind the curtain, causing her to jump with a small gasp of fear. Everything scared her now, and she had barely calmed down when the curtains opened to reveal Benilo, whom she detested.
For a moment they faced each other in silence.
For a moment, they stared at each other in silence.
With a withering smile on his thin, compressed lips, the Chamberlain bowed.
With a dry smile on his thin, tight lips, the Chamberlain bowed.
"I was informed you were awaiting some one," he said with ill-concealed mockery in his tones. "I am here to witness your conquest, to pay my forfeit,—or to claim it."
"I heard you were waiting for someone," he said with obvious sarcasm. "I’m here to see your win, to settle my debt—or to collect it."
Theodora with difficulty retained her composure; yet she endeavoured to appear unconcerned and to conceal her purpose. Her eyelids narrowed as she regarded the man who had destroyed her life. Then she replied:
Theodora fought to stay calm, but she aimed to appear relaxed and conceal her true feelings. Her eyelids narrowed as she stared at the man who had destroyed her life. Then she replied:
"There is no wager."
"There’s no bet."
Benilo started.
Benilo began.
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"There was once a man who betrayed his master for thirty pieces of silver. But when his master was taken, he cast the money on the floor of the temple, went forth and hanged himself."
"There was a man who betrayed his boss for thirty pieces of silver. But when his boss was arrested, he threw the money on the temple floor, went outside, and hanged himself."
"I do not understand you."
"I don't understand you."
A look of unutterable loathing passed into her eyes.
A look of intense hatred flashed in her eyes.
"Enough that I might have reconquered the man,—the love I once despised, had I wished to enter again into his life, the vile thing I am—"
"It's enough that I could have won the guy back—the love I once disregarded, if I had wanted to be part of his life again, the terrible person I am—"
Benilo leered upon her with an evil smile.
Benilo looked at her with a mischievous grin.
"How like Ginevra of old," he sneered. "Scruples of conscience, that make the devils laugh."
"Sounds just like Ginevra from back then," he scoffed. "Guilt that only makes the devils laugh."
She did not heed him. One thought alone held uppermost sway in her mind.
She ignored him. One thought filled her mind.
"To-morrow," she said, "I leave Rome for ever."
"Tomorrow," she said, "I'm leaving Rome for good."
With a stifled curse the Chamberlain started up.
With a quiet curse, the Chamberlain jumped up.
"With him? Never!"
"With him? No way!"
"I did not say with him."
"I didn't say that to him."
"No!" he retorted venomously. "But for once the truth had trapped the falsehood on your tongue."
"No!" he replied angrily. "But for once, the truth caught the lie on your lips."
She ignored his brutal speech. He watched her narrowly. As she made no reply he continued:
She ignored his harsh words. He watched her carefully. When she didn't reply, he continued:
"Deem you that I would let you go back to him, even if he did not spurn you, the thing you are? You think to deceive me by telling me that the hot blood of Marozia has been chilled to that of a nun? A lie! A thousand lies! Your virtue! This for the virtue of such as you," and he snapped his fingers into her white face. "The virtue of a serpent,—of a wanton—"
"Do you honestly think I’d let you go back to him, even if he didn’t turn you away, considering who you are? You think you can trick me by saying that the fiery blood of Marozia has cooled down like that of a nun? That’s a lie! A thousand lies! Your idea of virtue! This is what I think of the virtue of someone like you," he said, snapping his fingers in front of her pale face. "The virtue of a snake—of a shameless person—"
There was a dangerous glitter in her eyes.
There was a dangerous glint in her eyes.
Her voice sounded hardly above a whisper as she turned upon him.
Her voice was just above a whisper as she looked at him.
"Monster, you—who have wrecked my life, destroyed its holiest ties and glory in the deed! Monster, who made my days a torture and my nights a curse! I could slay you with my own hands!"
"You monster—who has ruined my life, destroyed its most sacred connections and takes pride in it! Monster, who has turned my days into torture and my nights into a nightmare! I could kill you with my own hands!"
He laughed; a harsh grating laugh.
He laughed; a tough, grating laugh.
"What a charming Mary of Magdala!"
"What a wonderful Mary of Magdala!"
Her voice was cold as steel.
Her voice was as cold as metal.
"Benilo,—I warn you—stop!"
"Benilo, I warn you—stop!"
But his rage, at finding himself baffled at the last moment, caused the Chamberlain to overstep the last limits of prudence and reserve. With the stealthy step of the tiger he drew nearer.
But his frustration at being stopped at the last moment pushed the Chamberlain to cross the final limits of caution and control. Like a silent tiger, he crept closer.
"You tell me in that lying, fawning voice of yours that to-morrow you will leave Rome,—to go to him? To give him the love which is mine,—mine—by the redeemed gauge of the sepulchre? And I tell you, you shall not! Mine you are,—and mine you shall remain! Though," he concluded, breathing hard, "you shall be meek enough, when, learning from my own lips what manner of saint you are, he has cast you forth in the street, among your kind! And I swear by the host, I will go to him and tell him!"
"You tell me in that cunning, flattering way of yours that tomorrow you'll leave Rome—to go to him? To give him the love that's mine—mine—earned through the difficult journey of life? I’m telling you, you won’t! You belong to me—and you will stay mine! But," he concluded, breathing heavily, "you’ll be a total mess when you find out from me what kind of saint you really are, and he casts you out into the street among your own! And I swear, I'll go to him and tell him!"
She advanced a step towards him, her eyes glowing with a feverish lustre. Her white hands were upon her bosom as if to calm its tempestuous heaving.
She stepped closer to him, her eyes sparkling with intense longing. Her pale hands were placed on her chest, as if trying to calm its restless rising and falling.
He heeded it not, feasting his eyes on her great beauty with the inflamed lust of the libertine.
He overlooked it, allowing his gaze to indulge in her stunning beauty with the intense longing of a hedonist.
"I will save you the trouble," she said calmly, "I will tell him myself."
"I'll make it easy for you," she said coolly, "I'll talk to him myself."
"And what will you tell him? That he has espoused one of the harlot brood of Marozia, one, who has sold his honour—defiled his bed—"
"And what are you going to tell him? That he got mixed up with one of Marozia's loose friends, someone who has sold his integrity—dishonored his bed—"
"And slain the fiend who betrayed her!"
"And killed the monster that betrayed her!"
A wild shriek, a tussle,—a choked outcry,—she struck—once, twice, thrice:—for a moment his hands wildly beat the air, then he reeled backward, lurched and fell, his head striking the hard marble floor.
A wild scream, a struggle — a muffled cry — she struck — once, twice, three times: for a moment, his hands thrashed in the air, then he stumbled back, staggered, and fell, his head hitting the hard marble floor.
The bloody weapon fell from Theodora's trembling hands.
The bloody weapon fell from Theodora's trembling hands.
"Avenged!" she gasped, staring with terrible fascination at the spot where he lay.
"Revenge!" she exclaimed, gazing with intense fascination at the place where he was lying.
Benilo had raised himself upon his arm, filing his wild bloodshot eyes on the woman. He attempted to rise,—another moment, and the death rattle was in his throat. He fell back and expired.
Benilo leaned on his arm, looking at the woman with his wild, bloodshot eyes. He attempted to get up—just one more moment, and the death rattle was in his throat. He fell back and died.
There was no pity in Theodora's eyes, only a great, nameless fear as she looked down upon him where he lay. It had grown dark in the chamber. The blue moon-mist poured in through the narrow casement, and with it came the chimes from remote cloisters, floating as it were on the silence of night, cleaving the darkness, as it is cloven by a falling star. Theodora's heart was beating, as if it must break. Lighting a candle she softly opened the door and made her way through a labyrinth of passages and corridors in which her steps re-echoed from the high vaulted ceilings. Farther and farther she wandered away from the inhabited part of the building, when her ear suddenly caught a metallic sound, sharp, like the striking of a gong.
Theodora's eyes showed no compassion, only a deep, unexplained fear as she looked down at him lying there. The room had become dark. The blue moonlight poured in through the narrow window, accompanied by the distant sound of bells from faraway cloisters, floating in the stillness of night, cutting through the darkness like a shooting star. Theodora's heart raced as if it might shatter. She lit a candle, gently opened the door, and made her way through a maze of hallways and corridors where her footsteps echoed off the high ceilings. The farther she got from the occupied part of the building, the more she began to hear a metallic sound, sharp and clear, like the strike of a gong.
For a moment she remained rooted to the spot, staring straight before her as one dazed. Then she retraced her steps towards the Pavilion, whence came singing voices and sounds of high revels.
For a moment, she stood still, staring blankly ahead like someone in a daze. Then she turned back toward the Pavilion, where singing voices and sounds of celebration filled the air.
Sometime after she had left her chamber, two Africans entered it, picked up the lifeless body of the Chamberlain, and, after carrying it to a remote part of the building, flung it into the river.
Some time after she exited her room, two Africans entered, carried the Chamberlain's lifeless body, and after taking it to a dark corner of the building, dumped it into the river.
The yellow Tiber hissed in white foam over the spot, where Benilo sank. The mad current dragged his body down to the slime of the river-bed, picked it up again in its swirl, tossed it in mocking sport from one foam-crested wave to another, and finally flung it, to rot, on some lonely bank, where the gulls screamed above it and the gray foxes of the Maremmas gnawed and snapped and snarled over the bleached bones in the moonlight.
The yellow Tiber hissed with white foam over the spot where Benilo sank. The wild current dragged his body down to the muddy riverbed, lifted it up again in its swirl, tossed it playfully from one foam-tipped wave to another, and finally tossed it onto a lonely shore to decay, where gulls screamed above it and the gray foxes of the Maremmas chewed and snapped and snarled over the bleached bones in the moonlight.
CHAPTER XVII
CHAPTER 17
NEMESIS
NEMESIS
hile these events, so closely
touching his own life,
transpired in the Groves of Theodora,
while a triple traitor met his
long-deferred doom, and a
trembling woman cowered
fear-struck and tortured by terrible
forebodings in her chambers,
Eckhardt sat in the shaded
loggia of his palace, brooding
over the great mystery of his life and its impending solution;
meditating upon his course in the final act of the weird drama.
But one resolution stood out clearly defined in all the chaos
of his thoughts. He would not leave Rome ere he had broken
down behind him every bridge leading back into the past.
As these events, which greatly impacted his life, took place in the Groves of Theodora, a three-time traitor confronted his long-awaited downfall, and a frightened woman stayed locked in her room, consumed by ominous feelings, Eckhardt sat in the shaded loggia of his palace, pondering the great mystery of his life and its nearing conclusion; reflecting on his journey in the last act of this peculiar drama. However, one decision stood out amidst the turmoil of his thoughts: he wouldn’t leave Rome until he had burned every bridge linking him to his past.
It had been a day such as the oldest inhabitants of Rome remembered none at this late season. The very heavens seemed to smoke with heat. The grass in the gardens was dry and brittle, as if it had been scorched by passing flames. A singularly profound stillness reigned everywhere, there being not the slightest breeze to stir the faintest rustle among the dry foliage.
It was a day that the oldest residents of Rome couldn’t remember at this time of year. The sky seemed to shimmer with heat. The grass in the gardens was dry and crunchy, as if it had been scorched by flames. An unusual silence hung in the air, with not even the slightest breeze to rustle the dry leaves.
How long Eckhardt had thus been lost in vague speculations on the impending crisis of his life he scarcely knew, when the sound of footsteps approaching over the gravel path caused him to shake off the spell which was heavy upon him, and to peer through the interstices of the vines in quest of the new-comer who wore the garb of a monk, the cowl drawn over his face either for protection against the heat, or to evade recognition. Yet no sooner had he set foot in the vineshaded loggia, than Eckhardt arose from his seat, eager, breathless.
Eckhardt had no idea how long he had been lost in vague thoughts about the crisis in his life when he heard footsteps coming down the gravel path. The sound brought him back to reality, and he leaned through the gaps in the vines to see the newcomer dressed like a monk, with the hood pulled over his face either to protect himself from the heat or to remain unnoticed. But as soon as the man stepped into the vine-covered loggia, Eckhardt jumped up from his seat, eager and breathless.
"At last!" he gasped, extending his hand, which the other grasped in silence. "At last!"
"Finally!" he exclaimed, reaching out his hand, which the other person took without saying a word. "Finally!"
"At last!" said Hezilo.
"Finally!" said Hezilo.
The word seemed fraught with destinies.
The word carried a lot of possible meanings.
"Is the time at hand?" queried Eckhardt.
"Is it time yet?" Eckhardt asked.
"To-night!"
"Tonight!"
A groan broke from the Margrave's lips.
A groan slipped from the Margrave's lips.
"To-night!"
"Tonight!"
Then he beckoned his visitor to a seat.
He then gestured for his visitor to sit down.
"I have come to fulfil my promise," spoke Hezilo.
"I’m here to keep my promise," said Hezilo.
"Tell me all!"
"Tell me everything!"
Hezilo nodded; yet he seemed at a loss how to commence. After a pause he began his tale in a voice strangely void of inflection, like that of an automaton gifted with speech.
Hezilo nodded, but he looked uncertain about how to begin. After a moment, he started his story in a strangely monotone voice, almost like that of a speaking robot.
Dwelling briefly on the events of his own life from the time of his arrival in Rome with the motherless girl Angiola, on her chance meeting with Benilo and the latter's pretence of interest in his child, Hezilo touched upon the Chamberlain's clandestine visits at the convent, where he had placed her, upon the girl's strange fascination for the courtier, the latter's promises and advances, culminating in Angiola's abduction. After having betrayed his credulous victim, the Chamberlain had revealed himself the fiend he was by causing her to be concealed in an old ruin, and, to secure immunity for himself, he had her deprived of the sight of her eyes. In a voice resonant with the echoes of despair, Hezilo described the long and fruitless hunt for his lost child, of whose whereabouts the disconsolate nuns at the convent disclaimed all knowledge, till chance had guided him to the place of Angiola's concealment, in the person of an old crone, whom he had surprised among the ruins of the ill-famed temple of Isis, whither she carried food to the blind girl at certain hours of the day. At the point of his dagger he had forced a confession and by a sufficiently large bribe purchased her silence regarding his discovery. The rest was known to Eckhardt, who had witnessed Angiola's rescue from her dismal prison, as he had been present in her dying hour.
Hezilo, reflecting on his life since arriving in Rome with the motherless girl Angiola, recounted her chance meeting with Benilo, who pretended to be interested in her. He mentioned the Chamberlain's secret visits to the convent where Angiola was placed, her odd attraction to the courtier, and his deceitful promises that led to her abduction. After betraying the naive girl, the Chamberlain showed his true colors by hiding her in an old ruin and, to protect himself, arranging for her to be blinded. Hezilo spoke with deep despair about his long and fruitless search for his lost daughter, whom the sorrowful nuns at the convent claimed to know nothing about. It wasn’t until fate led him to where Angiola was hidden that he met an old woman who brought food to the blind girl at certain times. He forced a confession from her at knife-point and paid her generously to keep quiet about what he had found out. The rest of the story was known to Eckhardt, who had witnessed Angiola’s rescue from her dark prison and had been there at her death.
There was a long silence between them. Then Hezilo continued his account. Step for step he had fastened himself to the heels of the betrayer of his child, whose name the crone had revealed to him. Again and again he might have destroyed the libertine, had he not reserved him for a more summary and terrible execution. He had discovered Benilo's illicit amour with one Theodora, a woman of great beauty but of mysterious origin, who had established her wanton court at Rome. As a wandering minstrel Hezilo had found there a ready welcome, and had in time gained her confidence and ear.
There was a long silence between them. Then Hezilo resumed his story. Step by step, he had tracked the betrayer of his child, whose name the old woman had disclosed to him. Time and again, he could have killed the libertine, but he refrained, seeking a more direct and brutal revenge. He had learned about Benilo's affair with a woman named Theodora, who was breathtakingly beautiful but had a mysterious past, and who had established her scandalous court in Rome. As a traveling minstrel, Hezilo had been welcomed there and eventually gained her trust and attention.
Eckhardt's senses began to reel as he listened to the revelations now poured into his ears. Much, which the confession of the dying wretch in the rock-caves under the Gemonian stairs had left obscure, was now illumined, as a dark landscape by lightnings from a distant cloud-bank. Ginevra's smouldering discontent with Eckhardt's seeming lack of ambition, her inordinate desire for power,—the Chamberlain's covert advances and veiled promises, aided by his chance discovery of her descent from Marozia; their conspiracy, culminating in the woman's simulated illness and death; the substitution of a strange body in the coffin, which had been sealed under pretence of premature decay,—Ginevra's flight to a convent, where she remained concealed till after Eckhardt's departure from Rome:—from stage to stage Hezilo proceeded in his strange unimpassioned tale, a tale which caused his listener's brain to spin and his senses to reel.
Eckhardt's senses began to whirl as he absorbed the revelations flowing into his ears. Much of what the confession from the dying man in the rock caves beneath the Gemonian stairs had left unclear was now clarified, like a dark landscape illuminated by distant lightning. Ginevra’s growing dissatisfaction with Eckhardt's apparent lack of ambition, her overwhelming desire for power, the Chamberlain's hidden advances and subtle promises, along with his chance discovery of her connection to Marozia; their conspiracy, which reached its peak with the woman's feigned illness and death; the substitution of a strange body in the coffin, which had been sealed under the guise of premature decay—Ginevra's escape to a convent, where she remained hidden until after Eckhardt left Rome: step by step, Hezilo continued his eerie, emotionless tale, a story that made Eckhardt's head spin and his senses stagger.
The monk conducting the last rites, having chanced upon the fraud, had been promised nothing less than the Triple Tiara of St. Peter as reward for his silence and complicity, as soon as Ginevra should have come into her own. Continuing, Hezilo touched upon Ginevra's reappearance in Rome under the name of Theodora; on the Chamberlain's betrayal of the woman. He dwelt on the events leading up to the wager and the forfeit, the woman's share in luring Eckhardt from the Basilica, and Benilo's attempt to poison him at the fateful meeting in the Grotto. He concluded by pointing out the Chamberlain's utter desperation and the woman's mortal fear,—and Eckhardt listened as one dazed.
The monk performing the last rites, upon discovering the deception, was promised nothing less than the Triple Tiara of St. Peter as a reward for his silence and involvement once Ginevra had claimed her rightful place. Hezilo continued, discussing Ginevra's return to Rome under the name Theodora and the Chamberlain's betrayal of her. He went over the events that led to the bet and the consequences, detailing the woman's role in luring Eckhardt away from the Basilica and Benilo's attempt to poison him during that crucial meeting in the Grotto. He concluded by emphasizing the Chamberlain's complete desperation and the woman's intense fear, and Eckhardt listened in a daze.
Then Hezilo briefly outlined his plans for the night.
Then Hezilo quickly shared his plans for the evening.
Eckhardt's destruction had been decreed by the Chamberlain and nothing short of a miracle could save him. The utmost caution and secrecy were required. Benilo, whose attention would be divided between Theodora and Eckhardt, was to be dealt with by himself. The blood of his child cried for vengeance. Thus Eckhardt would be free to settle last accounts with the woman.
Eckhardt's fate was determined by the Chamberlain, and only a miracle could rescue him. The utmost caution and secrecy were essential. Benilo, who would be caught between Theodora and Eckhardt, needed to be dealt with alone. The blood of his child called for vengeance. This way, Eckhardt could finally confront the woman.
Burying his head in his hands the strong man wept like a disconsolate child, his whole frame shaken by convulsive sobs, and it was some time, ere he regained sufficient composure to face Hezilo.
Burying his head in his hands, the strong man cried like a heartbroken child, his whole body shaking with heavy sobs, and it took him some time to regain enough composure to face Hezilo.
"It will require all your courage," said the harper, rising to depart. "Steel your heart against hope or mercy! I will await you at sunset at the Church of the Hermits."
"It will take all your courage," said the harper as he got ready to leave. "Brace yourself for hope or kindness! I'll see you at sunset at the Church of the Hermits."
And without waiting the Margrave's reply, Hezilo was gone.
Without waiting for the Margrave's reply, Hezilo left.
Eckhardt felt like one waking from a terrible dream, the oppression of which remains after its phantoms have vanished. The suspense of waiting till dusk seemed almost unendurable. Now that the hour seemed so nigh, the dread hour of final reckoning, there was a tightening agony at Eckhardt's heart, an agony that made him long to cry out, to weep, to fling himself on his knees and pray, pray for deliverance, for oblivion, for absolute annihilation. Walking up and down the vineshaded loggia, he paused now and then to steal a look at the flaming disk of the sun, that seemed to stand still in the heavens, while at other times he stared absently into the gnarled stems, in whose hollow shelter the birds slept and the butterflies drowsed.
Eckhardt felt like he was waking up from a terrible nightmare, the weight of which lingered even after the illusions faded away. The suspense of waiting for dusk was almost unbearable. Now that the hour seemed so near, the dreaded moment of final judgment made Eckhardt’s heart feel a tight pain, a pain that made him want to scream, to cry, to drop to his knees and pray, pray for rescue, for forgetfulness, for complete annihilation. Walking back and forth on the vine-covered porch, he paused here and there to sneak a glance at the blazing sun that seemed to hang motionless in the sky, while at other times he stared blankly at the twisted branches, where the birds slept and the butterflies drifted into a hazy slumber.
Even as the parted spirit of the dead might ruthfully hover over the grave of its perished mortal clay, so Eckhardt reviewed his own forlorn estate, torturing his brain with all manner of vain solutions.
Just as the sorrowful spirit of the dead might hover over the grave of its lost body, Eckhardt thought about his own unfortunate situation, exhausting his mind with every kind of useless solution.
This night, then,—the night which quenched the light of this agonizing day, must for ever quench his doubts and fears. He drew a long breath. A great weariness weighed down his spirit. An irresistible desire for rest came over him. The late rebellion, brief but fierce, the constant watch at the palace on the Aventine, the alarming state of the young King, who was dying of a broken heart, the futility of all counsel to prevail upon him to leave this accursed city, the lack of a friend, to whom he might confide his own misgivings without fear of betrayal,—all these had broken down his physical strength, which no amount of bodily exertion would have been able to accomplish.
This night—the one that ended the pain of this day—had to finally put an end to his doubts and fears. He took a deep breath. A heavy weariness weighed down on his spirit. An overwhelming desire for rest washed over him. The recent rebellion, though short, was intense; the constant watch at the palace on the Aventine; the alarming state of the young King, who was dying from a broken heart; the futility of any advice to persuade him to leave this cursed city; and the lack of a friend to confide in without risking betrayal—all of these had drained his physical strength more than any amount of effort could have done.
After a time he resumed his seat, burying his head in his hands.
After a while, he sat back down and put his head in his hands.
The air of the late summer day was heavy and fragrant with the peculiar odour of decaying leaves, and the splashing of the fountain, which sent its crystal stream down towards Santa Maria del Monte, seemed like a lullaby to Eckhardt's overwrought senses. Night after night he had not slept at all; he had not dared to abandon the watch on Aventine for even a moment. Now nature asserted her rights.
The air on that late summer day was heavy and sweet with the unusual scent of rotting leaves, and the sound of the fountain, sending its clear water rushing toward Santa Maria del Monte, felt like a lullaby to Eckhardt's worn-out senses. Night after night, he hadn't slept at all; he hadn’t even dared to leave his watch on Aventine for a moment. Now, nature was taking back its territory.
Lower and lower drooped his aching lids and slowly he was beginning to slip away into blissful unconsciousness. How long he had remained in this state, he scarcely knew, when he was startled, as by some unknown presence.
His heavy eyelids felt even heavier, and he was slowly drifting into a peaceful unconsciousness. He had no idea how long he had been in this state when he was suddenly startled as if by some unseen presence.
Rousing himself with an effort and looking up, he was filled with a strange awe at the phenomenon which met his gaze. Right across the horizon that glistened with pale green hues like newly frozen water, there reposed a cloud-bank, risen from the Tyrrhene Sea, black as the blackest midnight, heavy and motionless like an enormous shadow fringed with tremulous lines of gold.
With a determined effort, he lifted his head and was struck by a strange sense of wonder at the scene in front of him. Spanning across the horizon, which glimmered with a light green like newly frozen water, was a bank of clouds rising from the Tyrrhenian Sea. It was as dark as the deepest night, heavy and motionless, like a huge shadow outlined with flickering lines of gold.
This cloud-bank seemed absolutely stirless, as if it had been thrown, a ponderous weight, into the azure vault of heaven. Ever and anon silvery veins of lightning shot luridly through its surface, while poised, as it were immediately above it, was the sun, looking like a great scarlet seal, a ball of crimson fire, destitute of rays.
This cloud looked completely motionless, as if it had been thrown like a heavy weight into the blue sky. Occasionally, bursts of lightning cut through its surface, while the sun hung just above it, resembling a massive red seal, a fiery crimson ball without any rays.
For a time Eckhardt stood lost in the contemplation of this fantastic sky-phenomenon. As he did so, the sun plunged into the engulfing darkness. Lowering purple shadows crept across the heavens, but the huge cloud, palpitating with lightnings, moved not, stirred not, nor changed its shape by so much as a hair's breadth.
For a while, Eckhardt stood there, mesmerized by this amazing sky phenomenon. As he looked on, the sun vanished into the deep darkness. Dark purple shadows spread across the sky, but the huge cloud, flashing with lightning, remained still, didn’t shift, and didn’t change its shape at all.
It appeared like a vast pall, spread out in readiness for the state burial of the world, the solemn and terrible moment: The End of Time.
It looked like a massive cover, spread out in anticipation of the world's state funeral, marking that serious and terrifying moment: The End of Time.
Fascinated by an aspect, which in so weird a manner reflected his own feelings, Eckhardt looked upon the threatening cloud-bank as an evil omen. A strange sensation seized him, as with a hesitating fear not unmingled with wonder, he watched the lightnings come and go.
Feeling a strange connection to a part that oddly reflected his own feelings, Eckhardt saw the approaching cloud bank as a bad omen. He experienced a unique sensation as he observed the flashes of lightning flickering in and out, caught between an uncertain fear and a sense of awe.
A shudder ran through his frame as he paced up and down the white-pillared Loggia, garlanded with climbing vines, roses and passion flowers, dying or decayed.
A chill ran through him as he paced in the white-pillared Loggia, which was adorned with climbing vines, roses, and passion flowers that were wilting or fading away.
"Would the night were passed," he muttered to himself, and the man who had stormed the impregnable stronghold of Crescentius quailed before the impending issue as a child trembles in the dark.
"I wish this night would end," he whispered to himself, and the man who had confronted the impenetrable fortress of Crescentius felt a fear of the uncertain outcome, much like a child does in the dark.
At the hour appointed he traversed the solitary region of the Trastevere. The vast silence, the vast night, were full of solemn weirdness. The moon, at her full, soared higher and higher in the balconies of the East, firing the lofty solitudes of the heavens with her silver-beams. But immobile in the purple cavity of the western horizon there lay that ominous cloud, nerved as it were with living lightnings, which leaped incessantly from its centre, like a thousand swords, drawn from a thousand scabbards.
At the scheduled time, he walked through the peaceful neighborhood of Trastevere. The profound silence and the dark night held an eerie seriousness. The full moon rose higher in the eastern sky, casting her silver light across the vast heavens. However, in the western horizon, a menacing cloud lingered, apparently crackling with live lightning that flickered from its center, like a thousand swords being pulled from their sheaths.
The deep booming noise of a bell now smote heavily on the silence. Oppressed by the weight of unutterable forebodings, Eckhardt welcomed the sound with a vague sense of relief. At the Church of the Hermits he was joined by the harper and together they rapidly traversed the region leading to the Groves. In the supervening stillness their ears caught the sound of harptones, floating through the silent autumnal night.
The loud, booming sound of a bell shattered the silence. Overcome by an intense feeling of dread, Eckhardt welcomed the noise with a slight sense of relief. At the Church of the Hermits, he met the harper, and together they hurried toward the Groves. In the stillness, they could hear the notes of the harp floating through the quiet autumn night.
The higher rising moon outlined with huge angles of light and shadow the marble palaces, which stood out in strong relief against a transparent background and the Tiber, wherein her reflections were lengthened into a glittering column, was frosted with silvery ripples.
The bright, rising moon cast sharp shadows and light over the marble palaces, making them stand out vividly against a clear backdrop. The Tiber reflected the moonlight, stretching it into a shimmering column, its surface frosted with silvery ripples.
At last they reached the entrance of the groves.
Finally, they reached the entrance of the groves.
"Be calm!" said Eckhardt's guide. "Let nothing that you may see or hear draw you from the path of caution. Think that, whatever you may suffer, there are others who may suffer more! Silence! No questions now! Remember—here are only foes!"
"Stay calm!" Eckhardt's guide said. "Don’t let anything you see or hear distract you from being cautious. Remember, no matter what you experience, there are others who might be facing even worse situations! Keep quiet! No questions for now! Just remember—there are only enemies here!"
The harper spoke with a certain harsh impatience, as if he were himself suffering under a great nervous strain, and Eckhardt, observing this, made no effort to engage him in conversation, aside from promising to be guided by his counsel. He felt ill at ease, however, as one entering a labyrinth from whose intricate maze he relies only on the firm guidance of a friend to release him.
The harper spoke with a rough impatience, as if he was under a lot of stress, and Eckhardt, noticing this, didn’t attempt to start a conversation, other than agreeing to take his advice. He felt uneasy, like someone entering a complicated maze, depending solely on a friend’s steady guidance to help him find a way out.
They now entered the vast garden, fraught with so many fatal memories. At the end of the avenue there appeared the well-remembered pavilion, and, avoiding the main entrance, the harper guided Eckhardt through a narrow corridor into the great hall.
They now walked into the large garden, filled with many painful memories. At the end of the path, they saw the familiar pavilion, and avoiding the main entrance, the harper guided Eckhardt through a narrow hallway into the grand hall.
A faint mist seemed to cloud the circle of seats and the high-pitched voices of the revellers seemed lost in infinite distance. In no mood to note particulars, Eckhardt's gaze penetrated the dizzy glare, in which ever new zones of light seemed to uprear themselves, leaping from wall to wall like sparkling cascades. As in the throes of a terrible nightmare he stood riveted to the spot, for at that very moment his eyes encountered a picture which froze the very life-blood in his veins.
A thin mist obscured the circle of seats, and the high-pitched voices of the party guests seemed distant and fading away. Not really in the mood to pay attention to the details, Eckhardt stared through the dizzying light, where new flashes of brightness appeared, bouncing off the walls like glittering waterfalls. Frozen in place as if he were trapped in a terrible nightmare, he stopped dead when his gaze fell on a scene that sent chills down his spine.
In the background, revealed by the parting draperies there stood, leaning against one of the rose-marble columns, the image of Ginevra. Her robe of crimson fell in two superb folds from the peaks of her bosom to her feet. The marble pallor of her face formed a striking contrast to the consuming fire of her eyes, which seemed to rove anxiously, restlessly over the diminished circle of her guests. The most execrable villain of them all,—Benilo,—had at her hands met his long-deferred doom. Those on whom she had chiefly relied for the realization of her strange ambition now swung from the gibbets on Monte Malo,—their executioner Eckhardt. Strange irony of fate! From those remaining, who polluted the hall with their noisome presence, she had nothing to hope, nothing to fear.
In the background, revealed by the parted curtains, stood Ginevra, leaning against one of the rose-marble columns. Her crimson dress draped elegantly from her chest to her feet. The pale marble of her face contrasted sharply with the fiery intensity of her eyes, which seemed to anxiously and restlessly scan the small circle of her guests. The worst villain among them—all of them—Benilo, had finally met his long-awaited end at her hands. Those she had relied on to achieve her unusual ambition now hung from the gallows on Monte Malo, with their executioner Eckhardt. What a strange twist of fate! Among those left, who filled the hall with their disgusting presence, she felt neither hope nor fear.
And this then was the end!
And that was the end!
It required Hezilo's almost superhuman efforts to restrain Eckhardt from committing a deed disastrous in its remotest consequences to himself and their common purpose. For in the contemplation of the woman who had wrecked his life, a tide of such measureless despair swept through Eckhardt's heart, that every thought, every desire was drowned in the mad longing to visit instant retribution on the woman's guilty head and also to close his own account with life. But the mood did not endure. A strange delirium seized him; the woman's siren-beauty entranced and intoxicated him like the subtle perfume of some rare exotic; mingled love and hate surged up in his heart; he dared not trust himself, for even though he resented, he could not resist the fatal spell of former days. The absence of Benilo, of whose doom he was ignorant, inspired the harper with dire misgivings. After peering with ill-concealed apprehension through the shadowy vistas of remote galleries, he at last whispered to Eckhardt, to follow him, and they were entering a dimly lighted corridor, leading into the fateful Grotto, which Eckhardt had visited on that well-remembered night, when a terrific event arrested their steps, and caused them to remain rooted to the spot.
It took nearly superhuman effort from Hezilo to prevent Eckhardt from taking actions that could have disastrous consequences for both him and their shared goal. As Eckhardt reflected on the woman who had ruined his life, an overwhelming wave of despair washed over him, drowning all his thoughts and desires in a fierce urge to punish her and end his own life. However, this feeling didn’t last long. A strange delirium set in; the woman’s enchanting beauty captivated him like the delicate scent of a rare flower. A confusing mix of love and hate stirred in his heart; he was afraid to trust himself because, although he was angry, he couldn’t resist the strong pull of memories from the past. The absence of Benilo, whose fate he didn’t know, filled the harper with anxiety. After carefully scanning the dim corridors of the distant galleries, he finally whispered to Eckhardt to follow him, leading them into a poorly lit hallway that led to the fateful Grotto, which Eckhardt had visited on that unforgettable night when a shocking event had frozen them in place.
A blinding, circular sweep of lightning blazed through the windows of the pavilion, illumining it from end to end with a brilliant blue glare, accompanied by a deafening crash and terrific peal of thunder which shook the very earth beneath. A flash of time,—an instant of black, horrid eclipse,—then, with an appalling roar, as of the splitting of huge rocks, the murky gloom was rent, devoured and swept away by the sudden bursting forth of fire. From twenty different parts of the great hall it seemed at once to spring aloft in spiral coils. With a wild cry of terror those of the revellers who had not outright been struck dead by the fiery bolt, rushed towards the doors, clambering in frenzied fear over the dead, trampling on the scorched disfigured faces of the dancing girls, on whose graceful pantomime they had feasted their eyes so short a time ago.
A blinding flash of lightning surged through the windows of the pavilion, illuminating it with a bright blue light from one end to the other, followed by a deafening crash and a loud rumble of thunder that shook the ground. In an instant—during that terrifying, dark moment—thick darkness was violently torn apart and swept away by a sudden burst of fire. This fire seemed to explode into the air in spiral coils from twenty different spots in the great hall. With a cry of fear, those partygoers who hadn’t been killed by the lightning bolt rushed towards the doors, frantically scrambling over the dead and trampling the scorched, disfigured faces of the dancing girls, whose graceful performances they had enjoyed just moments earlier.
There was no safety in the pavilion, which a moment had transformed into a seething furnace. Volumes of smoke rolled up in thick, suffocating clouds, and the crimson glare of the flames illumined the dark night-sky far over the Aventine.
There was no safety in the pavilion, which had just been transformed into a blazing furnace. Thick, choking clouds of smoke billowed up, and the bright red glow of the flames illuminated the dark night sky high above the Aventine.
Half mad with fear from the shrieks and groans of the dying, which resounded everywhere about her, Theodora stood rooted to the spot, still clinging to the great column. Over her face swept a strange expression of loathing and exultation. Her eyes wandered to the red-tongued flames, that leaped in eddying rings round the great marble pillars, creeping every second nearer to the place where she stood, and in that one glance she seemed to recognize the entire hopelessness of rescue and the certainty of death.
Half out of her mind with fear from the screams and moans of the dying that echoed all around her, Theodora stood frozen, still clinging to the massive column. A strange mix of disgust and exhilaration crossed her face. Her eyes drifted to the flickering flames that danced in swirling circles around the grand marble pillars, getting closer every second to where she stood, and in that fleeting moment, she seemed to understand the complete hopelessness of rescue and the inevitability of death.
For a moment the thought seemed terrifying beyond expression. None had thought of her,—all had sought their own safety! She laughed a laugh of uttermost, bitter scorn.
For a moment, the thought was absolutely terrifying. No one had thought about her—everyone only cared about their own safety! She laughed, filled with total, bitter disdain.
At last she seemed to regain her presence of mind. Turning, she started to the back of the great pavilion, with the manifest object of reaching some private way of egress, known but to herself. But her intention was foiled. No sooner had she gone back than she returned—this exit too was a roaring furnace. In terrible reverberations the thunder bellowed through the heavens, which seemed one vast ocean of flame; the elements seemed to join hands in the effort at her destruction:—So be it! It would extinguish a life of dishonour, disgrace and despair.
Finally, she seemed to regain her composure. Turning around, she walked to the back of the large pavilion, clearly trying to find a private way out that only she knew. But her plan was foiled. As soon as she went back, she came right back—this escape was also a raging inferno. Thunder crashed violently through the sky, which looked like one giant ocean of fire; the forces of nature seemed to conspire against her, determined to bring her down:—So be it! It would put an end to a life filled with dishonor, disgrace, and despair.
A haughty acceptance of her fate manifested itself in her stonily determined face. It would be atonement—though the end was terrible!
Her tight-lipped, determined expression clearly showed that she accepted her fate with pride. It would be a form of penance, no matter how terrible the outcome would be!
Suddenly she heard a rush close by her side. Looking up, she beheld the one she dreaded most on earth to meet, saw Eckhardt rushing blindly towards her through smoke and flames, crying frantically:
Suddenly, she heard a rush right beside her. Looking up, she saw the one person she feared meeting the most in the world, Eckhardt, rushing toward her through smoke and flames, shouting frantically:
"Save her! Save her!"
"Save her! Save her!"
Her wistful gaze, like that of a fascinated bird, was fixed on the Margrave's towering stature.
Her longing gaze, like that of an enchanted bird, was fixed on the Margrave's impressive height.
She tarried but a moment.
She stayed for just a moment.
At the terrible crisis, on one side a roaring furnace,—on the other the man whom of all mortals she had wronged past forgiveness, her courage failed her. Remembering a secret door, leading to a tower, connected with a remote wing of the pavilion, where she might yet find safety, she dashed swift as thought through the panel, which receded at her touch, and vanished in the dark corridor beyond. Without heeding the dangers which might beset his path, Eckhardt flew after her through the gloom, till he found himself before a spiral stairway, at the terminus of the passage. A faint glimmer of light from above penetrated the gloom, and following it, he was startled by a faint outcry of terror, as on the last landing, to which he madly leaped, he found himself once more face to face with the woman, whom even at this moment he loved more in the certainty of having lost her, than ever in the pride and ecstasy of possession.
In that terrifying moment, on one side was a raging fire—and on the other, the man she had wronged more than anyone else, beyond forgiveness. She lost her courage. Remembering a hidden door that led to a tower connected to a distant part of the pavilion, where she might still be safe, she rushed through the panel, which slid open at her touch, and vanished into the dark hallway beyond. Ignoring the dangers that might be ahead, Eckhardt sprinted after her through the darkness until he reached a spiral staircase at the end of the passage. A faint light from above broke through the shadows, and as he followed it, he was startled by a weak cry of fear. When he jumped to the last landing, he found himself once again face to face with the woman he loved, even more now, knowing he was about to lose her, than he ever had in the pride and joy of having her.
Seemingly hemmed in by an obstacle, the nature, which he knew not, she stood before him paralyzed with horror. As his hand went out towards her, the gesture seemed to break the spell, and uttering a despairing shriek, she sprang towards a door behind the landing and rushed out.
Seemingly stuck by an obstacle, the mysterious figure she embodied stood in front of him, paralyzed by fear. When he reached out to her, the gesture appeared to shatter the spell, and with a desperate scream, she sprinted toward a door behind the landing and dashed out.
Eckhardt's breath stopped.
Eckhardt stopped breathing.
A moment,—he heard an outcry of inexpressible horror,—a struggle, then a hollow dash. Hardly conscious of his own actions he uttered a shrill whistle, when the door of the tower was broken down, and the stairs were suddenly crowded with the soldiers of the imperial guard, whom the conflagration had brought to the scene.
A moment later, he heard a scream filled with pure terror, followed by a struggle and then a thud. Almost instinctively, he let out a sharp whistle just as the tower door burst open, and soldiers from the imperial guard flooded in, attracted by the fire.
"What woman was that?" exclaimed their leader, pointing to the place whence Theodora had made the fatal leap.
"Which woman was that?" their leader shouted, pointing to the spot where Theodora had made the deadly jump.
"Whoever she is—she must be dashed to pieces," replied his companion, rushing up the stairs to the trap-door and throwing his lighted torch down the murky depths. But the light was soon lost in the profound gloom.
"Whoever she is, she must be totally devastated," replied his friend, rushing up the stairs to the trap-door and throwing his lit torch down into the dark abyss. But the light quickly disappeared into the deep darkness.
"A rope! A rope! She must not, she shall not die thus!" cried Eckhardt in mad, heart-rending despair.
"A rope! A rope! She can't die like this!" Eckhardt cried in desperate, heart-wrenching panic.
"Here is one, but it is not long enough!" exclaimed the captain of the guard, hardly able to conceal his mortification at finding himself face to face with his general.
"Here’s one, but it’s too short!" the captain of the guard said, trying to hide his embarrassment in front of his general.
"Hark! She groans! Help! Help me!" exclaimed Eckhardt, and tearing his cloak into strips, he fastened them together. The work was swiftly completed. These strips fastened to the rope and securely knotted, Eckhardt tied around his waist, and though the leader of the men-at-arms sought to dissuade him from his desperate purpose, he started down, clinging and swinging over a dreadful depth.
"Listen! She's crying out! Help! Help me!" shouted Eckhardt. He ripped his cloak into strips and quickly tied them together. The job was done in no time. He attached these strips to the rope and secured it around his waist. Even though the leader of the soldiers tried to talk him out of his dangerous plan, he started his descent, gripping and swinging over a frightening drop.
The captain of the guard swung the torch down after him as far as possible, but soon the light grew misty, the voices above indistinct, and it seemed to Eckhardt as if he were encompassed by a black mist. Still he continued his descent. His next sensation was that of an intolerable stench and a burning heat in the hand, caused no doubt by friction with the rope. A difficulty in breathing, increased darkness and singing noises in his ears were successive sensations; he began to feel dizzy and a dread assailed him, that he was about to swoon and abandon his hold. Suddenly he felt the last notch of the rope and, not knowing what depth remained, argued that any further effort was in vain. Extending first one arm, then another, he groped wildly about, striving to shout for light; but his voice died in the gloom. Gasping and almost stifled as he was, he made one last desperate effort, when suddenly his groping hand grasped something, which appeared to him either like hair or weeds. At this critical moment the captain of the guard sent down a lamp, which he had procured. It fell hissing in the mire, but it afforded him sufficient light to see that the object of his search lay buried in the slime, and that she was gasping convulsively. Eckhardt's strength was now almost spent, but this sight seemed to restore it all. Noting a projecting ledge of stone lower down, he leaped upon it and was thus obliged to abandon his hold on the rope. Eckhardt seized the woman by the gown, dragged her from the mire and making a desperate leap, regained the ledge, then signalled to those above to draw him up by jerking the rope.
The guard captain swung the torch down after him as far as he could, but soon the light faded, the voices above became faint, and Eckhardt felt like he was surrounded by a black fog. Still, he kept descending. His next sensation was an unbearable stench and a burning pain in his hand, likely caused by the friction with the rope. He struggled to breathe, the darkness grew thicker, and he heard ringing sounds in his ears; he started to feel dizzy and was overwhelmed by the fear that he might faint and let go. Suddenly, he felt the last knot of the rope and, unsure how much deeper he had to go, realized that any further effort would be pointless. He reached out with one arm, then the other, blind and frantic, trying to call out for light, but his voice vanished into the darkness. Gasping and nearly suffocating, he made one last, desperate attempt when suddenly his searching hand grabbed something that felt like either hair or weeds. At that crucial moment, the guard captain sent down a lamp he had obtained. It dropped with a hissing sound into the muck, but it provided just enough light for him to see that the object of his search was buried in the sludge and gasping for air. Eckhardt was almost out of strength, but this sight seemed to give him a boost. Spotting a stone ledge lower down, he jumped onto it, forcing himself to let go of the rope. Eckhardt grabbed the woman by her gown, pulled her out of the muck, and with a desperate leap, he made it back to the ledge, then signaled to those above to pull him up by tugging the rope.
Motionless she lay on his arm and it was only by twisting it in a peculiar manner round the rope, that he was enabled to support the terrible burden. For a time they hung suspended over the abyss, yet they were gradually nearing the top. If he could only endure the agony of his twisted limbs a little longer, both were safe. He could not shout, for he felt that suffocation must ensue; his eyes and ears seemed bursting as from some stunning weight; and a deadly faintness seemed to benumb his limbs. Suddenly, as by some miracle, the burden seemed lightened, though he felt it still reclining in his arms. A wonderful support seemed to raise up his own sinking frame, then all grew bright and numerous faces strained down on him. In a few moments he was on a level with the floor and many arms stretched out, to help him land. Heedless of the roaring sea of fire in the pavilion, they carried the wretched woman to the landing, where they laid her on the floor, attempting, for a time in vain, to restore her. She seemed suffering from some severe internal injury and her lips bubbled with gore. At length she opened her eyes and with a shriek of agony made signs that she was suffocating and desired to be raised. Eckhardt, who stood beside her, raised her, and as he did so, she regarded him with a wild and piteous gaze and murmured his name in a tone which went to the heart of all.
She lay still on his arm, and he could only support her weight by twisting it oddly around the rope. For a while, they hung over the abyss, but they were slowly getting closer to the top. If he could just endure the pain of his twisted limbs a little longer, they would both be safe. He couldn't shout because he was afraid he'd suffocate; his eyes and ears felt like they were on the verge of bursting from pressure, and a deadly weakness was numbing his limbs. Suddenly, almost like a miracle, the burden felt lighter, even though he could still feel her resting in his arms. A surprising support seemed to lift his own weakening body, and then everything became bright, with many faces leaning down toward him. In a few moments, he was even with the ground, and many hands reached out to help him land. Ignoring the raging sea of fire in the pavilion, they carried the unfortunate woman to the ground, where they laid her down, trying for a while, but unsuccessfully, to revive her. It seemed she had a serious internal injury, and her lips were bubbling with blood. Finally, she opened her eyes and, with a cry of agony, signaled that she was suffocating and wanted to be lifted. Eckhardt, who was beside her, raised her, and as he did, she looked at him with a wild and pitiful expression and whispered his name in a way that moved everyone’s heart.
As he bent over her, she made a convulsive effort to rise.
As he bent over her, she tried to get up.
"I have slain the fiend, who came between us—forgive me if you can—" she muttered, then gasping: "Heaven have mercy on my soul!" she fell back into Eckhardt's arms.
"I've killed the monster that came between us—please forgive me if you can—" she said softly, then gasping: "God have mercy on my soul!" she fell back into Eckhardt's arms.
At a sign from the Margrave the men-at-arms withdrew, leaving him alone with his gruesome burden.
At a signal from the Margrave, the soldiers stepped back, leaving him alone with his terrifying burden.
After they had descended, he bent over the prostrate form, he had loved so well, touching with gentle fingers the soft, dark hair, which lay against his breast. Once,—he recalled the mad delirium of holding her thus close to his heart. Now there was something dreary, weird, and terrible in what would under other conditions have been unspeakable rapture. A chill as of death ran through him as he supported the dying woman in his arms. Her silken robe, her perfumed hair, the cold contact of the gems about her,—all these repelled him strangely; his soul was groaning under the anguish, his brain began to reel with a nameless, dizzy horror.
After they had come down, he leaned over the lifeless body he had loved so deeply, gently running his fingers through the soft, dark hair that lay against his chest. He recalled the wild joy of holding her so close to his heart. Now, there was something bleak, eerie, and awful in what would have otherwise been indescribable happiness. A chill like death ran through him as he held the dying woman in his arms. Her silky robe, her fragrant hair, the cold feel of the jewels around her—everything felt strangely repulsive; his soul was aching with anguish, and his mind began to spin with a nameless, dizzying terror.
At last she stirred. Her body quivered in his hold, consciousness returned for a brief moment, and, with a heavy sigh, she whispered as from the depths of a dream:
Finally, she shifted. Her body shook in his arms, her awareness returned briefly, and with a deep sigh, she whispered as if emerging from a dream:
"Eckhardt!"
"Eckhardt!"
A fierce pang convulsed the heart of the unhappy man. He started so abruptly, that he almost let her drop from his supporting arms. But his voice was choked; he could not speak.
A sudden sharp pain seized the heart of the miserable man. He jumped so quickly that he nearly dropped her from his arms. But his voice was blocked; he couldn’t say anything.
A groan,—a convulsive shudder,—a last sigh,—and Theodora's spirit had flown from the lacerated flesh.
A groan—a quick shudder—a final sigh—and Theodora's spirit left her injured body.
In silent anguish Eckhardt knelt beside the body of the woman, heedless of the hurricane which raged without, heedless of the flames, which, creeping closer and closer, began to lick the tower with their crimson tongues. At last, aroused by the warning cries of the men-at-arms below, Eckhardt staggered to his feet with the dead body, and scarcely had he emerged from the tower, when a terrible roar, a deafening crash struck his ear. The roof and walls of the great pavilion had fallen in and millions of sparks hissed up into the flaming ether.
In quiet agony, Eckhardt knelt beside the woman's body, blocking out the howling hurricane outside and the flames that inched closer, starting to lick the tower with their fiery tongues. At last, urged by the guards' urgent shouts below, Eckhardt got to his feet with the lifeless body. Just as he stepped out of the tower, a terrible roar and a loud crash filled his ears. The roof and walls of the large pavilion had fallen, sending millions of sparks hissing into the blazing sky.
For a moment Eckhardt paused, stupefied by the sheer horror of the scene. The pavilion was now but a hissing, shrieking pyramid of flames; the hot and blinding glare almost too much for human eyes to endure. Yet so fascinated was he with the sublime terror of the spectacle that he could scarcely turn away from it. A host of spectral faces seemed to rise out of the flames and beckon to him, to return,—when a tremendous peal of thunder, rolling in eddying vibrations through the heavens, recalled him to the realization of the moment, and gave the needful spur to his flagging energies. Raising his aching eyes, Eckhardt saw straight before him a gloomy archway, appearing like the solemn portal of some funeral vault, dark and ominous, yet promising relief for the moment. Stumbling over the dead bodies of Roxané and Roffredo and several other corpses strewn among fallen blocks of marble, and every now and then looking back in irresistible fascination on the fiery furnace in his rear, he carried his lifeless burden to the nearest shelter. He dared not think of the beauty of that dead face, of its subtle slumbrous charm, and stung to a new sense of desperation he plunged recklessly into the dark aperture, which seemed to engulf him like the gateway of some magic cavern. He found himself in a circular, roofless court, paved with marble, long discoloured by climate and age. Here he tenderly laid his burden down, and kneeling by Ginevra's side, bid his face in his hands.
For a moment, Eckhardt stopped, shocked by the sheer horror of the scene. The pavilion had become a hissing, screaming pyramid of flames; the bright and blinding light was almost too much for human eyes to handle. Yet, he was so captivated by the terrifying beauty of the spectacle that he could hardly look away. A host of ghostly faces seemed to rise from the flames and beckon to him, urging him to return—when a massive clap of thunder rolled through the sky, snapping him back to reality and giving him the push he needed to keep going. Raising his aching eyes, Eckhardt saw directly in front of him a dark archway, resembling the solemn entrance to a funeral vault, gloomy and threatening but offering relief for the moment. Stumbling over the bodies of Roxané, Roffredo, and several other corpses scattered among fallen marble blocks, and occasionally glancing back with an irresistible fascination at the fiery inferno behind him, he carried his lifeless burden to the nearest shelter. He couldn’t bear to think about the beauty of that dead face, with its subtle, sleepy charm, and fueled by a new sense of desperation, he recklessly plunged into the dark opening, which seemed to swallow him like the entrance to a magical cavern. He found himself in a circular, roofless courtyard, paved with marble, long discolored by weather and time. Here, he gently laid his burden down and knelt by Ginevra's side, burying his face in his hands.
A second crash, that seemed to rend the very heavens, caused Eckhardt at last to wake from his apathy of despair. A terrible spectacle met his eyes. The east wall of the tower, in which Ginevra had sought refuge and found death, had fallen out; the victorious fire roared loudly round its summit, enveloping the whole structure in clouds of smoke and jets of flame; whose lurid lights crimsoned the murky air like a wide Aurora Borealis. But on the platform of the tower there stood a solitary human being, cut off from retreat, enveloped by the roaring element, by a sea of flame!
A second crash, which felt like it was tearing the sky apart, finally pulled Eckhardt out of his despair. He was met with a horrific sight. The east wall of the tower, where Ginevra had sought shelter and met her fate, had crumbled; the conquering fire roared loudly around its peak, enveloping the entire structure in thick smoke and bursts of flames, casting a sickly light that tinted the dark air like a massive display of the Northern Lights. Yet, on the tower's platform stood a solitary figure, trapped with no escape, surrounded by the raging flames, a sea of fire!
With a groan of anguish, Eckhardt fixed his straining eyes on the dark form of Hezilo the harper, whom no human intervention could save from his terrible doom. Whether his eagerness, to avenge his dead child or her betrayer, had carried him too far, whether in his fruitless search for the Chamberlain he had grown oblivious of the perils besetting his path, whether too late he had thought of retreat,—clearly defined against the lurid, flame-swept horizon his tall dark form stood out on the crest of the tower;—another moment of breathless horrid suspense and the tower collapsed with a deafening crash, carrying its lonely occupant to his perhaps self-elected doom.
With a groan of pain, Eckhardt fixed his strained eyes on the dark figure of Hezilo the harper, who was beyond any human help from his terrible fate. Whether his desire to avenge his dead child or her betrayer had driven him too far, whether in his fruitless search for the Chamberlain he had become unaware of the dangers ahead, or whether he thought of retreat too late—his tall dark figure stood out against the fiery, smoke-filled horizon on the edge of the tower. One more moment of breathless, horrifying suspense, and the tower collapsed with a deafening crash, taking its solitary occupant to what might have been his chosen doom.
All that night Eckhardt knelt by the dead body of his wife. When the bleak, gray dawn of the rising day broke over the crest of the Sabine hills he rose, and went away. Soon after a company of monks appeared and carried Theodora's remains to the mortuary chapel of San Pancrazio, where they were to be laid to their last and eternal rest.
All night, Eckhardt knelt beside his dead wife. When the gloomy, gray dawn of the new day rose over the Sabine hills, he got up and left. Soon after, a group of monks arrived and took Theodora's body to the mortuary chapel of San Pancrazio, where she would be laid to rest forever.
CHAPTER XVIII
CHAPTER 18
VALE ROMA
REST IN PEACE ROME
t was the eve of All Souls Day
in the year nine hundred ninety
nine,—the day so fitly recalling
the fleeting glories of summer,
of youth, of life, a day of
memories and tributes offered
up to the departed.
It was the night before All Souls Day in 999—a day that perfectly reminds us of the fleeting joys of summer, youth, and life, a day for remembering and honoring those who have died.
Afar to westward the sun, red as a buckler fallen from Vulcan, still cast his burning reflections. On the horizon with changing sunset tints glowed the departing orb, brightening the crimson and russet foliage on terrace and garden walls. At last the burning disk disappeared amid a mass of opalescent clouds, which had risen in the west; the fading sunset hues swooned to the gray of twilight and the breath of scanty flowers, the odour of dead leaves touched the air with perfume faint as the remembered pathos of autumn. No breeze stirred the dead leaves still clinging to their branches, no sound broke the silence, save from a cloister the hum of many droning voices. Now and then the air was touched with the fragrance of hayfields, reclaimed here and there upon the Campagna, and mists were slowly descending upon the snow-capped peak of Soracté. In the dim purple haze of the distance the circle of walls, a last vestige of the defence of the ancient world, stood a sun-browned line of watch-towers against the horizon. From their crenelated ramparts at long distances, a sentinel looked wearily upon the undulating stretch of vacant, fading green.
In the distance to the west, the sun, red like a fallen shield from Vulcan, still cast its bright reflections. On the horizon, the setting sun glowed with changing shades, illuminating the red and brown leaves on the terraces and garden walls. Eventually, the bright disk disappeared among a mass of shimmering clouds that had gathered in the west; the fading sunset colors softened into the gray of twilight, and the faint scent of sparse flowers mixed with the smell of dead leaves, creating a fragrance as subtle as the bittersweet memories of autumn. No breeze stirred the lifeless leaves still clinging to their branches, and silence dominated, interrupted only by the distant hum of many voices from a cloister. Occasionally, the air was filled with the fragrance of hayfields scattered across the Campagna, while mists slowly enveloped the snow-covered peak of Soracté. In the hazy purple distance, the circle of walls, the last remnant of ancient defenses, stood as a sunlit line of watchtowers against the horizon. From their crenelated ramparts, a lonely guard looked wearily over the rolling expanse of fading green.
In the portico of the imperial palace on the Aventine sat Eckhardt, staring straight before him. Since the terrible night, which had culminated in the crisis of his life, the then mature man seemed to have aged decades. The lines in his face had grown deeper, the furrows on his brow lowered over the painfully contracted eyebrows. No one had ventured to speak to him, no one to break in upon his solitude. The world around him seemed to have vanished. He heard nothing, he saw nothing. His heart within him seemed to be a thing dead to all the world,—to have died with Ginevra. Only now and then he gazed with longing, wistful glances towards the far-off northern horizon, where the Alps raised their glittering crests,—a boundary line, not to be transgressed with impunity. Would he ever again see the green, waving forests of his Saxon-land, would his foot ever again tread the mysterious dusk of the glades over which pines and oaks wove their waving shadows, those glades once sacred to Odhin and the Gods of the Northland? Those glades undefiled by the poison-stench of Rome? How he longed for that purer sphere, where he might forget—forget? Can we forget the fleeting ray of sunlight, that has brightened our existence, and departing has left sorrow and anguish and gloom?
At the entrance of the imperial palace on the Aventine, Eckhardt sat, staring ahead. Since that awful night, which had changed everything for him, he seemed to have aged years. The lines on his face had deepened, and the furrows on his brow created a shadow over his tightly knit eyebrows. No one dared to approach him; no one would interrupt his solitude. The world around him felt like it had vanished. He heard nothing, saw nothing. His heart felt numb to everything around him, as if it had died along with Ginevra. Occasionally, he would gaze longingly towards the distant northern horizon, where the Alps stood with their shining peaks—a boundary not to be crossed lightly. Would he ever see the lush, swaying forests of his Saxon homeland again? Would he ever walk again through the mysterious twilight of the woods where pines and oaks cast their swaying shadows, those enchanted woods once sacred to Odhin and the Northern Gods? Those woods untouched by the stench of Rome? How he longed for that purer place, where he might forget—forget? Can we forget the fleeting rays of sunlight that have brightened our lives, only to leave behind sorrow, anguish, and gloom?
Eckhardt's heart was heavy to breaking.
Eckhardt felt a deep sadness in his heart.
As evening wore on, it was evident, that there was some new, great commotion in the city. From every quarter pillars of dun smoke rose up in huge columns which, spreading fan-like, hung sullenly in the yellow of the sunset. Houses were burning. Swords were out. In the distance straggling parties could be seen, hurrying hither and thither.
As the evening progressed, it became evident that there was a significant disturbance in the city. From all sides, plumes of gray smoke rose, fanning out and hanging heavily in the yellow light of the sunset. Buildings were ablaze. Swords were unsheathed. In the distance, small groups could be seen darting back and forth.
"There is a devil's carnival brewing, or I am forsworn," muttered the Margrave as he arose and entered the palace. There he ordered every gate to be closed and barricaded. He knew Roman treachery, and he knew the weakness of the garrison.
"A devil's carnival is coming, or I'm lying," the Margrave muttered as he got up and walked into the palace. There, he ordered every gate to be closed and barricaded. He was aware of the Roman betrayal and understood the garrison's weaknesses.
The roar of the populace grew louder and nearer, minute by minute. Eckhardt had hardly reached the imperial antechamber, ere the crest of the Aventine fairly swarmed with a rebellious mob, whose numbers were steadily increasing. Already they outnumbered the imperial guard a hundred to one.
The crowd's roar became louder and closer with each passing minute. Eckhardt had just arrived at the imperial waiting room when the top of the Aventine was completely packed with a rebellious mob, whose numbers were steadily rising. They already outnumbered the imperial guard by a hundred to one.
It soon became evident, that their clamour could not be appeased by peaceful persuasion. Disregarding Eckhardt's protests, Otto had made one last effort to try the spell of his person upon the Romans;—but hootings and revilings had been the only reply vouchsafed by the rabble of Rome to the son of Theophano.
It quickly became obvious that their shouting couldn't be quieted by peaceful persuasion. Ignoring Eckhardt's objections, Otto made one last effort to win over the Romans; however, all he received from the crowd in Rome were jeers and insults aimed at the son of Theophano.
"Where is Benilo? We will speak to Benilo,—the friend of the people!" they shouted, and when he failed to appear, they cried: "They have slain him, as they slew Crescentius," and a shower of stones hailed against the walls of the palace.
"Where's Benilo? We want to talk to him—the people's friend!" they shouted, and when he didn't appear, they yelled: "They've killed him, just like they did Crescentius," and a shower of stones pelted the palace walls.
Otto escaped unscathed. Once more in his chamber he broke down. His powers were waning; his resistance spent. The death of Crescentius,—the loss of Stephania filled him with unutterable despair. He thought of the mysterious death of Benilo, whose gashed body some fisherman had discovered in the Tiber, and whose real character Eckhardt's account of his crimes and misdeeds had at last revealed to him. He knew now that he had been the dupe of a traitor, who had systematically undermined the lofty structure of his dreams, whose fall was to bury under its ruins the last of the glorious Saxon dynasty,—a traitor, who had deliberately set about to break the heart whose unspoken secret he had read. And this was the end!
Otto escaped without injury. Back in his room, he broke down. His strength was draining; he had nothing more to give. The death of Crescentius and the loss of Stephania filled him with overwhelming despair. He thought about the mysterious death of Benilo, whose mutilated body some fishermen had found in the Tiber, and whose true nature Eckhardt's account of his crimes and wrongdoings had finally revealed to him. He realized he had been the victim of a traitor, who had systematically undermined the grand vision of his dreams, the collapse of which would bury the last remnants of the glorious Saxon dynasty—a traitor who had intentionally set out to crush the heart whose unspoken secret he had uncovered. And this was the end!
"Hark! The Romans are battering at the gates!" Haco, the captain of the guard, addressed Eckhardt, entering breathlessly and unannounced.
"Listen! The Romans are banging at the gates!" Haco, the captain of the guard, said to Eckhardt, rushing in breathlessly and without warning.
"Where they shall batter long enough," Eckhardt growled fiercely. "The gates are triple brass and bolted! Hold the yelping curs in check, till we are ready!"
"They'll keep pounding on that for a bit," Eckhardt said angrily. "The gates are made of triple brass and bolted! Keep those barking dogs in check until we're ready!"
Haco departed and Eckhardt now prepared Otto for the necessity of flight. All Rome was in arms against them! This time it was not the Senator. The people themselves were bent upon Otto's capture or death. Resistance was madness. Without a word Otto yielded. Sick, body and soul, he cared no longer. A slow fever seemed to consume him, since Stephania had gone from him. The malady was past cure,—for he wished to die. The mute grief of the stricken youth went to Eckhardt's heart. Of his own despair he dared not even think at this hour, when the destinies of a dynasty weighed upon his shoulders, weighed him down:—he must get Otto safely out of Rome—at any, at every cost.
Haco left, and Eckhardt started getting Otto ready to escape. Everyone in Rome was against them! This time, it wasn't just the Senator. The people themselves were determined to capture or kill Otto. Fighting back was crazy. Without saying a word, Otto gave in. Weak, both physically and emotionally, he no longer cared. A lingering fever had been consuming him since Stephania had left. The illness was beyond recovery—he wanted to die. The silent sorrow of the devastated young man broke Eckhardt's heart. He couldn’t even think about his own despair at that moment when the fate of a dynasty rested on his shoulders, weighing him down: he had to get Otto safely out of Rome—at any cost, at all costs.
"Hark, below!"
"Hey, down there!"
An uproar of voices and heavy blows against the portals rang up to their ears.
A loud jumble of voices and heavy banging on the doors filled their ears.
Eckhardt seized a torch and, sword in hand, opened the secret panel.
Eckhardt picked up a torch and, with his sword in hand, opened the secret panel.
"The back way,—the garden,—'tis for our lives!" he whispered to Otto, who had hastily thrown a dark mantle over his person which might serve to evade detention in case they met some chance straggler. The panel closed behind them and Eckhardt locked every door in the long corridor, through which they passed, to delay pursuit. They descended a flight of stairs, and found themselves in a hall, which through a ruined portico, terminated in a garden. Here Eckhardt extinguished the torch and they paused and listened.
"The back way—the garden—it’s for our lives!” he whispered to Otto, who had quickly draped a dark cloak over himself to avoid being seen if they encountered anyone. The panel shut behind them, and Eckhardt locked every door in the long corridor they walked through to delay any pursuit. They descended a flight of stairs and arrived in a hall that opened into a garden through a deteriorating portico. Here, Eckhardt extinguished the torch, and they took a moment to listen.
Before them lay a deserted garden with marble statues and weed-grown terraces. The gravel walks were strewn with tiny twigs and leaves of faded summer, and stained in places with a dark green mould. There was the soft splash of water trickling from huge mossy vases, and here and there through a break in the foliage, peered an arrowy shaft of moonlight.
In front of them was a vacant garden featuring marble statues and wild terraces. The gravel paths were littered with small twigs and leaves from a previous summer, and there were areas marked by dark green mold. The soft sound of water flowing from large, moss-covered vases was audible, and occasionally, a sleek beam of moonlight would shine through the gaps in the leaves.
Here they were to await the arrival of Haco and his men. Suddenly the glint of a halberd beyond the wall caught Eckhardt's ever watchful eye; he counted three in succession on the other side of the wall. The Romans seemed bent to deprive them of their only way of flight. Eckhardt glanced about. The wall on the western side seemed unguarded. Here the Aventine fell in a steep declivity towards the Tiber. Eckhardt perceived there was but one course and took it instantly.
They were waiting for Haco and his men to show up. Suddenly, Eckhardt's keen eyes spotted the shine of a halberd beyond the wall; he counted three lined up on the other side. The Romans seemed set on blocking their only escape route. Eckhardt glanced around. The wall on the western side looked unguarded. Here, the Aventine dropped steeply towards the Tiber. Eckhardt realized there was only one choice and acted on it right away.
At this moment Haco and his men-at-arms emerged with drawn swords from the laurel thickets, in whose concealment they had awaited their leader and King. Motioning to Otto and his companions to imitate his movements, Eckhardt crouched down and stole cautiously along the edge of the wall. Meanwhile the tumult without was increased by the hoarse braying of a horn. Men could be seen rushing about with drawn swords or any other weapons close at hand, staves, clubs and sticks, shouting and yelling in direst confusion.
At that moment, Haco and his soldiers emerged from the laurel bushes with their swords drawn, where they had been hiding, waiting for their leader and King. Motioning for Otto and his friends to follow him, Eckhardt crouched down and quietly crept along the edge of the wall. Meanwhile, the chaos outside escalated with the blaring sound of a horn. Men were seen running around with their swords or any nearby weapons—sticks, clubs, and whatever else they could grab—shouting and yelling in total confusion.
Amidst this uproar the small band reached the edge of the Tiber and their repeated signals caused a boat rowed by a gigantic fellow to approach. The oarsman, however, insisted on his pay before he would take them across.
In the middle of the chaos, the small group reached the edge of the Tiber, and their repeated signals caught the attention of a boat operated by a massive man. However, the rower insisted on getting paid before he would take them across.
After they had safely reached the opposite shore they bound and gagged the owner of the craft, to insure his secrecy. Then the party sped up a narrow lane and paused before a ruinous house which, to judge from its black and crumbling beams, seemed to have been recently destroyed by fire. Here they waited until one of the party secured their steeds.
Once they safely reached the other side, they tied up and gagged the boat owner to keep him silent. Then, the group rushed up a narrow path and stopped in front of a run-down house that looked like it had recently suffered from a fire, given its charred and crumbling beams. They waited there until one of them returned with their horses.
During all this time Otto had not spoken a word.
During all this time, Otto hadn’t said anything.
Now that he was about to mount the steed, which was to bear him from Rome for ever, he turned with one last heart-breaking look toward the city.
As he was about to get on the horse that would take him away from Rome forever, he turned for one last painful look at the city.
A desire, fierce as that of hunger, wearing as that of sleep, filled him,—the desire of death.
He felt a desire, as strong as hunger and as draining as fatigue, taking over him—the desire for death.
At last he rode away with the others.
Finally, he left with the others.
The night grew darker. The sky was full of clouds and the wind shrieked through the spectral branches of the pines. The travellers pursued their way along the well beaten tracks of the Flaminian Way, keeping a constant look-out for surprises. They re-crossed the Tiber at a ford above the city, and then only they brought their steeds to a more leisurely gait.
The night grew darker. The sky was covered in clouds, and the wind howled through the spooky branches of the pines. The travelers pressed on along the familiar routes of the Flaminian Way, always alert for anything unexpected. They crossed the Tiber again at a shallow spot above the city, and only then did they ease their horses into a more comfortable pace.
Gradually the ground began to ascend.
Gradually, the ground began to elevate.
A turn in the road brought them to a high plateau. Its rising knolls were crowned with broad and ancient plane-trees, in the midst of which towered a gibbet, from which swung the bodies of two malefactors, recently executed. Otto shuddered at the omen. Death on every turn,—death at every step. The moon at fitful intervals cast from between the rifts in the clouds a feeble radiance upon desolate fields. A company of hungry crows rose at the approach of the horsemen from the stubble, filled the air with their cawing and flapped their way swiftly out of sight. At that moment a horseman galloped past with great rapidity, seeming eagerly to scan the cavalcade. He was closely muffled and had vanished in the night, ere he could be hailed or recognized.
A bend in the road took them to a high plateau. Its rising hills were topped with wide, ancient plane trees, and in the center stood a gallows, where the bodies of two executed criminals hung. Otto shivered at the grim sight. Death was around every corner—death at every step. The moon occasionally cast a faint glow through the gaps in the clouds over the empty fields. A group of hungry crows flew off from the stubble as the horsemen got closer, filling the air with their cawing and quickly vanishing from view. At that moment, a rider galloped past swiftly, seemingly eager to reach the group. He was bundled in heavy clothing and disappeared into the night before anyone could shout or recognize him.
Rome swiftly vanished behind them. After passing the last scattered houses on the outskirts, they finally reached the open Campagna. The darkness increased and the night wore every appearance of proving a dismal one. The wind was high and swept the clouds wildly over the face of the moon.
Rome quickly faded from view. After passing the last few scattered houses on the outskirts, they finally entered the open countryside. The darkness deepened, and the night seemed poised to be unpleasant. The wind was strong, tossing the clouds wildly across the moon.
In silence they proceeded on their way, until they espied a low range of hills, white on the summits with lightning. A dense wood skirted the road on the left for several miles. But as far as the eye could penetrate the murky twilight, no human being, no human habitation appeared.
They kept walking in silence until they saw a low range of hills, glimmering white at the top with lightning. A dense forest flanked the road on the left for several miles. However, as far as they could see in the fading twilight, there was no indication of any people or homes.
In the ruins of an old monastery they spent the night, and for the first in three, Otto slept. But his sleep did not refresh him, nor restore his strength. Throughout his fitful slumbers, he saw the pale face of Stephania, the face, which with so mad a longing he had dreamed into his heart, the heart she had broken, but which loved her still.
They spent the night in the remains of an old monastery, and for the first time in three days, Otto was able to sleep. But his sleep didn’t refresh him or restore his energy. In his troubled dreams, he saw the pale face of Stephania, the face he had yearned for so much, the face that had shattered his heart, yet the heart that still loved her.
Gloomily the morning light of the succeeding day broke upon the Roman Campagna. The sun was hidden behind a lowering sky and fitful gusts of wind swept the great, barren expanse. Undaunted, though their hearts were filled with dire misgivings, the small band continued their march, northward, ever northward,—towards the goal of their journey, the Castel of Paterno, perched on the distant slopes of Soracté.
With a heavy heart, the morning light of the next day broke over the Roman Campagna. The sun was hidden behind a dark sky, and occasional gusts of wind swept across the vast, empty landscape. Despite their deep uncertainty, the small group continued on, traveling north, always north—toward their destination, the Castel of Paterno, located on the far slopes of Soracté.
Book the Third
Third Book
Our Lady
of Death
Our Lady of Death
"As I was crossing the desert, here’s what happened,As I was crossing the desert: From the rightA figure appeared slowly, glowing with a red light,A woman holding a red lamp in her hand,With no hat and no shoes on that shore.A large black sign was on her chest that bowed,A wide black band ran down her pure white garment.The lamp she held was her own burning heart,From which blood-drops fell step by step."—James Thomson.
CHAPTER I
CHAPTER 1
PATERNO
Paterno
he sun was nigh the horizon,
and the whole west glowed with
exquisite colour, reflected in the
watery moors of the Campagna,
as a troop of horsemen
approached the high tableland
skirting the Cimminian
foothills. Not a human being was
visible for many miles around;
only a few wild fowl fluttered
over the pools and reedy islets of the marshes and the lake of
Bolsena gleamed crimson in the haze of the sunset.
The sun was near the horizon, and the entire west was glowing with stunning colors, reflected in the wet moors of the Campagna, as a group of horsemen rode towards the high plateau along the Cimminian foothills. There wasn't a single person in sight for miles; only a few wild birds flitted over the pools and grassy islands of the marshes, and the lake of Bolsena shimmered red in the hazy sunset.
The boundless, undulant plain spread before them, its farms, villas and aqueducts no less eloquent of death than the tombs they had passed on the silent Via Appia. The still air and the deep hush seemed to speak to man's soul as with the voice of eternity. On the left of the horsemen yawned a deep ravine, from which arose towering cliffs, crowned with monasteries and convents. On their right lay the mountain chains of the Abruzzi, resembling dark and troubled sea-waves, and to southward the view was bounded by the billowy lines of the Sabine hills, rolling infinitely away. Beyond they saw the villages scattered through the gray Campagna and in the farthest distance the mountain shadows began to darken over the roofs of ancient Tusculum and that second Alba which rises in desolate neglect above the vanished palaces of Pompey and Domitian.
The endless, rolling plain stretched out before them, with its farms, villas, and aqueducts just as filled with death as the tombs they had passed on the quiet Via Appia. The still air and deep silence seemed to resonate with the human soul like the voice of eternity. To the left of the horsemen, a deep ravine opened up, with towering cliffs rising above it, topped with monasteries and convents. On their right were the mountain ranges of the Abruzzi, resembling dark, troubled sea waves, and to the south, the view ended with the gentle slopes of the Sabine hills, rolling on endlessly. In the distance, they could see villages scattered across the gray Campagna, and far away, the mountain shadows began to darken over the roofs of ancient Tusculum and that second Alba, which rises in desolate neglect above the long-gone palaces of Pompey and Domitian.
It was the day on which is observed the poetic Festa dell' Ottobrata, a festival of pagan significance, with the archaic dance and garlanded processions of harvest and vintage, when the townsfolk go out into the country, to look upon the mellow tints of autumn, to walk in the vineyards, to taste the purple grapes, and to breathe the fragrance, filling the air with odours finer than the flavour of wine. The fields were mellowed to yellow stubble and the creepers touched by the first chill of autumn hung in crimson garlands along the russet hedges. Here and there, among the stately poplars loomed up farmhouses with thatched roofs, which from afar resembled pointed haystacks on the horizon. At intervals among the crimson and russet leafage rose a spectral cypress, like a sombre shadow. In the haze of the distance crooked olive-trees raised their branches in tints of silver-gray. The air was still, but for an occasional hum of insect life. The faint, white outlines of the Apennines shone brilliant and glistening in the evening glow. The travellers passed Camaldoli with its convents reared upon high, almost inaccessible cliffs; the cloisters of Monte Cassino had vanished behind them in silvery haze. They approached Paterno by a road skirted with villas and gardens, with ancient statues and shady alleys. The proximity of the mountains made the air chill; here and there a ray of sunlight filtered through the branches of the plane-trees.
It was the day of the poetic Festa dell'Ottobrata, a festival with pagan origins, featuring ancient dances and decorated harvest parades. The townspeople headed out to the countryside to enjoy the warm autumn colors, wander through the vineyards, taste the sweet purple grapes, and take in the strong scents that filled the air, more intense than the taste of wine. The fields had turned to golden stubble, and the vines, kissed by the first chill of autumn, hung with crimson leaves along the earthy hedges. Occasionally, farmhouses with thatched roofs emerged among the tall poplars, resembling pointed haystacks on the horizon. A few dark cypress trees stood out from the red and brown foliage like ominous shadows. In the distance, twisted olive trees raised their branches with a silvery-gray sheen. The air was still, except for the occasional buzz of insects. The faint white outlines of the Apennines shone brightly in the evening light. The travelers passed Camaldoli, with its convents set on high, almost unreachable cliffs; the cloisters of Monte Cassino had disappeared behind them in a silvery haze. They approached Paterno along a road lined with villas and gardens, decorated with ancient statues and shaded paths. The nearby mountains made the air crisp, with sunlight occasionally breaking through the branches of the plane trees.
High Paterno towered above, among its rocks and steeps.
High Paterno towered overhead, surrounded by its rocky cliffs and slopes.
Ever since their flight from Rome, Otto had been in the throes of a benumbing lethargy, which had deprived him of interest in everything, even life itself. Vain had been his companions' effort to rouse him from his brooding state, vainly had they pointed out to him the beauties of the landscape. Was it the ghost of Johannes Crescentius, the Senator of Rome, that was haunting the son of Theophano?
Ever since their escape from Rome, Otto had been caught in a dull lethargy that left him uninterested in everything, even life itself. His friends' efforts to lift him out of his depression had been fruitless, and they had tried to point out the beauty of the scenery. Was it the ghost of Johannes Crescentius, the Senator of Rome, haunting the son of Theophano?
After having crossed a swinging bridge, which swayed to and fro under the weight of their iron mail, they arrived at a narrow causeway, above which, like some contemplative spirit above the conflicting problems of life, rose the cloisters, environing the ancient Castel of Paterno. Eckhardt knocked at the barred gate with the hilt of his sword, whereupon a monk appeared at the window of a tower above the portcullis, and after reconnoitring, set some machinery in motion, by which the portcullis was raised. They then found themselves in a long, narrow causeway cut in the rock. The monk who had admitted them disappeared; another ushered them into the great hall of the cloister. The air was full of the lingering haze of License, and traces of devotional paintings on the weather-beaten walls appeared like fragments of prayers in a world-worn mind.
After crossing a swinging bridge that swayed under the weight of their armor, they reached a narrow path, with the cloisters towering above like a thoughtful spirit reflecting on life's struggles, surrounding the ancient Castle of Paterno. Eckhardt knocked on the locked gate with the hilt of his sword, and a monk appeared at a tower window above the portcullis. After checking the area, he activated some machinery that raised the portcullis. They then found themselves in a long, narrow passage carved into the rock. The monk who had let them in disappeared, and another monk guided them into the great hall of the cloister. The air was thick with the remnants of indulgence, and the devotional paintings on the weathered walls looked like pieces of prayers in a weary mind.
The hall had been made from a natural cavern and was of an exceedingly gloomy aspect, being of great extent, with deep windows only on one side, hewn in the solid granite. It was at intervals crossed by arches, marking the termination of several galleries leading to remoter parts of the monastery. In the centre was a long stone table, hewn from the rock; a pulpit, supported on a pillar was similarly sculptured in the wall. Five or six pine-wood torches, stuck at far intervals in the granite, shed a dismal illumination through the gloom, enhanced rather than diminished by the glow of red embers on a vast hearth at the farthest extremity of the hall.
The hall was carved from a natural cave and had a really dark vibe. It was quite spacious, with deep windows on just one side, set into the solid granite. Arches crossed it at intervals, marking the entrances to several passageways that led to more isolated parts of the monastery. In the middle, there was a long stone table, carved from the rock; a pulpit, supported by a pillar, was also sculpted into the wall. Five or six pine torches, placed far apart in the granite, provided a dim light through the darkness, which was made even more intense by the glow of red embers in a huge fireplace at the far end of the hall.
Eckhardt was about to prefer his request to the monk, who had conducted them hither, when he was interrupted by the entrance of the abbot and a long train of monks from their devotions. The monks advanced in solemn silence, their heads sunk humbly on their breasts; their superior so worn with vigils and fasts, that his gaunt and powerful frame resembled a huge skeleton. He was the only one of the group who uttered a word of welcome to his guests.
Eckhardt was just about to ask the monk who had brought them here when the abbot arrived with a long line of monks coming back from their prayers. The monks moved forward in quiet solemnity, their heads bowed modestly to their chests; their leader looked so exhausted from sleepless nights and fasting that his strong, bony frame resembled a giant skeleton. He was the only one in the group who offered a word of greeting to his guests.
After having ordered Haco to attend to the wants of his lord, Eckhardt sought a conference with the abbot on matters which lay close to his heart. For his sovereign was ill—and his illness seemed to defy human skill. The abbot listened to Eckhardt's recital of the past events, but his diagnosis was far from quieting the latter's fears.
After instructing Haco to attend to his lord's needs, Eckhardt wanted to meet with the abbot to discuss matters that were important to him. His master was ill—and his condition seemed beyond anyone's help. The abbot listened to Eckhardt's account of recent events, but his evaluation did little to ease Eckhardt's concerns.
"You learn to speak and think very dismally among these great, sprawling pine forests," Eckhardt said moodily, at the conclusion of the conference.
"You start to speak and think rather grimly in these vast, sprawling pine forests," Eckhardt said with a heavy tone, at the end of the conference.
"We learn to die!" replied the monk with melancholy austerity.
"We learn to die!" the monk responded with a grave seriousness.
Consideration for his sovereign's safety, however, prompted Eckhardt, who had been informed that straggling bands of their pursuers had followed them to the base of the hill, to continue that same night under guidance of a monk, the ascent to the almost impregnable heighths of Castel Paterno. Here Otto and his small band were welcomed by Count Tammus, the commander, who placed himself and his men-at-arms at the disposal of the German King.
Worried about his king's safety, Eckhardt, who had discovered that scattered groups of their pursuers had followed them to the base of the hill, decided to continue that same night. Guided by a monk, they climbed to the nearly unreachable heights of Castel Paterno. There, Otto and his small group were welcomed by Count Tammus, the commander, who offered his services and those of his soldiers to the German King.
CHAPTER II
CHAPTER 2
MEMORIES
MEMORIES
tto found himself in a state
chamber, whose gloomy
vastness was lighted, or rather
darkened by one single taper.
Through the high oval windows
in the deep recess of the wall
peered an errant ray of
moonlight, which illumined the quaint
monastic paintings on the walls,
and crossing the yellow candle-light,
imbued them with a strange ghostly glare.
He found himself in a large, dark chamber, which was lit—or rather shadowed—by a single candle. A beam of moonlight slipped through the high oval windows, shining on the unique monastic paintings on the walls and mixing with the yellow candlelight to give them an eerie glow.
When his host had ministered to his comfort and served him with the frugal fare of the cloister, Otto hinted his desire for sleep, and his trusty Saxons entered on their watch before their sovereign's chamber.
After his host had taken care of him and served him the simple food from the monastery, Otto said he was ready for sleep, and his loyal Saxons started their watch outside their king's room.
At last, left alone, Otto listened with a heavy heart to the monotonous tread of the sentries. It seemed to him as if he could now take a survey of the events of his life, and pass sentence upon it with the impartiality of the future chronicler. Recollection roused up recollection; and as in a panorama, the scenes of his short, but eventful career passed in review before his inner eye. He thought of what he was, contrasting it painfully with all he might have been. The image of the one being, for whom his soul yearned in its desolation, with the blinding hunger of man for woman and woman's love, rose up before his eyes, and for the first time he thought of death,—death,—in its full and ghastly actuality.
Finally alone, Otto listened to the steady footsteps of the guards with a heavy heart. He felt he could now reflect on the events of his life and assess them with the impartiality of a future historian. Memories triggered more memories; and like a slideshow, the moments of his short but eventful life played out in his mind. He thought about who he was, painfully contrasting it with who he could have been. The image of the one person his soul longed for in its loneliness, with the deep desire of a man for a woman and her love, appeared before him, and for the first time, he considered death—death—in its full, terrifying reality.
What was it, this death? Was it a sleep? Merely the absence, not the privation of those powers and senses, called life? What sort of passage must the thinking particle pass through, whatever it may be,—ere it stood naked of its clay? The breaking of the eyes in darkness,—what then succeeded? Would the thinking atom survive,—would it become the nothing that it was?
What is this death? Is it just sleep? Is it just the absence, not the loss, of those abilities and senses we refer to as life? What kind of journey does the thinking part go through, whatever it may be, before it exists free from its body? When the eyes close in darkness—what happens next? Will the thinking atom survive, or will it turn into the nothingness from which it came?
The aspect of the chamber was not one to dispel the gloomy visions that haunted him. It was scantily furnished in the crude style of the tenth century, with massive tables and chairs. A curious tapestry of eastern origin, representing some legend of the martyrs, divided it from an adjoining cabinet serving at once as an oratory and sleeping apartment. A low fire, burning in the chimney to dispel the miasmas of the marshes, shed a crimson glow over the chamber and its lonely inmate.
The room seemed uninviting for shaking off the dark thoughts that plagued him. It was simply furnished in a rough medieval style, with heavy tables and chairs. A strange tapestry from the east, illustrating a legend of the martyrs, separated it from a nearby cabinet that functioned as both a prayer space and a sleeping area. A small fire in the fireplace burned to freshen the musty air from the marshes, casting a red glow over the room and its lone occupant.
For a long time those who watched before his door heard him walk restlessly up and down. At last weariness came over him and he threw himself exhausted into a chair. Then the haunting memory of Stephania conjured up before his half-dreaming senses an alluring, shimmering Fata Morgana—a castle on one of those far-away Apulian head-lands, with their purpling hills in the background and the scent of strange flowers in the air. On many a summer morning they should walk hand in hand through the Laburnum groves, and find their love anew. But the amber sheen of the landscape faded into the violet of night. The vision faded into nothingness. A peal of thunder reverberated through the heavens,—Otto started with a moan, rose, and staggered to his couch.
For a long time, those waiting outside his door could hear him pacing restlessly back and forth. Eventually, exhaustion took over, and he collapsed into a chair. Then the lingering memory of Stephania brought to his tired mind a beautiful illusion—a castle on one of those distant Apulian cliffs, with purple hills in the background and the scent of unusual flowers in the air. Many summer mornings, they would walk hand in hand through the Laburnum groves, rediscovering their love. But the golden light of the landscape faded into the darkness of night. The vision disappeared completely. A rumble of thunder echoed through the sky—Otto jolted awake with a groan, got up, and staggered to his bed.

He closed his eyes; but sleep would not come.
He closed his eyes, but sleep wouldn't come.
Where was she now? Where was Stephania? Weeks had passed, since they had last met. It seemed an eternity indeed! He should have remained in Rome, till he was assured of her fate! She had left him with words of hatred, of scorn, bitter and cruel. And yet! How gladly he would have saved the man, his mortal enemy, forsooth, had it lain in his power. Gladly?—No! The man who had thrice forsworn, thrice broken his faith, deserved his doom. Now he was dead. But Rome was lost. What mattered it? There was but one devouring thought in Otto's mind. Where was Stephania? The mad longing for her became more intense with every moment. Now that the worst had come to pass, now that the stunning blow had fallen, he must rouse himself, he must rally. He must combat this fever, which was slowly consuming him; he must find her, see her once more on earth, if but to tell her how he loved her, her and no other woman. Would the pale phantom of Crescentius still stand between them,—still part them as of yore? Not if their loves were equal. His hands were stainless of that blood. On the morrow he would despatch Haco to Rome. Surely some one would have seen her; surely some one knew where the wife of the Senator of Rome was hiding her sorrow,—her grief.
Where was she now? Where was Stephania? Weeks had gone by since they last met. It felt like forever! He should have stayed in Rome until he figured out what had happened to her! She had left him with words filled with hate and scorn, bitter and cruel. And yet! How gladly he would have saved the man, his enemy, if he could. Gladly?—No! The man who had betrayed him three times, who had broken his word three times, deserved his fate. Now he was dead. But Rome was lost. What did it matter? There was only one overwhelming thought in Otto's mind. Where was Stephania? The desperate longing for her grew stronger with every moment. Now that the worst had happened, now that the shocking blow had struck, he had to pull himself together, he had to rally. He must fight this fever that was slowly consuming him; he had to find her, see her once more on earth, just to tell her how he loved her, her and no one else. Would the pale ghost of Crescentius still stand between them, still keep them apart like before? Not if their loves were equal. His hands were clean of that blood. Tomorrow, he would send Haco to Rome. Surely someone must have seen her; surely someone knew where the wife of the Senator of Rome was hiding her sorrow—her grief.
The dim light of the ceremonial lamp, which burned with a dull, veiled flame before an image of the crucified Christ, flickered, as if fanned by a passing breath.
The dim light of the ceremonial lamp, which burned with a soft, hidden flame in front of a picture of the crucified Christ, flickered as if touched by a gentle breath.
There was deep silence in the king's bed-chamber, and the drawn tapestry shut out every sound from without.
The king's bedroom was filled with a thick silence, and the drawn-back tapestry muffled all sounds from outside.
Noiselessly a secret panel in the wall opened behind Otto's couch. Noiselessly it closed in the gray stone. Then an exquisite white hand and arm were thrust through the draperies and the lovely face of Stephania beamed on the sleeping youth. She was pale as death, but the transparency of her skin and the absolute perfection of her form and features made her the image of an Olympian Goddess. Her dark hair, bound by a fillet of gold, enhanced the marble pallor of the exquisite face.
A hidden panel in the wall opened quietly behind Otto's couch and then closed softly in the gray stone. Then, a delicate white hand and arm slipped through the curtains, and the lovely face of Stephania smiled down at the sleeping young man. She was as pale as death, but the translucence of her skin and the flawless perfection of her body and features made her look like an Olympian Goddess. Her dark hair, pulled back with a gold band, accentuated the marble whiteness of her beautiful face.
Never had the wonderful eyes of Stephania seemed so full of fire and of life. Stooping over the sleeper, she softly encircled his head with her snowy arms and pressed a long kiss on the dry, fevered lips.
Never had Stephania's beautiful eyes looked so full of passion and life. Leaning over the person who was sleeping, she gently wrapped her white arms around his head and pressed a long kiss on his dry, feverish lips.
With a moan Otto opened his eyes. For a moment he stared as if he faced an apparition from dream-land.—His breath stopped, then he uttered a choked outcry of delirious joy, while his arms tightly encircled the head which bent over him.
With a groan, Otto opened his eyes. For a moment, he stared as if he were seeing a ghost from his dreams. His breath caught, and then he let out a muffled cry of pure joy as he wrapped his arms tightly around the head that was bent over him.
"At last! At last! At last! Oh, how I have longed, how I have pined for you! Stephania—my darling—my love—tell me that you do not hate me—but is it you indeed,—is it you? How did you come here—the guards,—Eckhardt,—"
"Finally! Finally! Finally! Oh, I’ve missed you so much, I’ve longed for you! Stephania—my dear—my love—please say you don’t hate me—but is it really you—is it you? How did you get here—the guards,—Eckhardt,—"
He paused with a terrible fear in his heart, ever and ever caressing the dark head, the beloved face, whose eyes held his own with their magnetic spell. She suffered his kisses and caresses while stroking his damp brow with soothing hand. Then with a grave look she enjoined silence and caution, crept to the door of the adjoining room and locked it from within.
He paused, fear gripping his heart, as he kept stroking her dark hair and beloved face, which captivated him with its charm. She accepted his kisses and touches while tenderly wiping the sweat from his forehead with her soothing hand. Then, with a serious look, she signaled for silence and caution, crept to the door of the next room, and locked it from the inside.
"They guard you so well, not a ghost could enter," she said with the sweet smile of by-gone days.
"They protect you so well that not even a ghost could get in," she said with the warm smile of the past.
He arose and drew the curtains closer. Then he sat down by her side.
He got up and closed the curtains more tightly. Then he sat down next to her.
"How came you here, Stephania?" he whispered with renewed fear and dread. "If you are discovered,—God have mercy on you,—and me!"
"How did you end up here, Stephania?" he whispered, filled with new fear and dread. "If they find out—God help you—and me!"
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
"I have followed you hither from Rome,—I passed you on the night of your flight. Count Tammus, the commander of Paterno, at one time the friend of the Senator of Rome, has offered me the hospitality of the castelio. No one knows of my presence here, save an old monk, who believes me some itinerant pilgrim, in search of the End of Time," she whispered with her far-away look. "The End of Time."
"I’ve come here from Rome—I saw you the night you left. Count Tammus, the commander of Paterno, who used to be friends with the Senator of Rome, has offered me a place to stay at the castle. No one knows I’m here except for an old monk, who thinks I'm just a wandering pilgrim looking for the End of Time," she whispered, her gaze distant. "The End of Time."
"They say it is close at hand," Otto replied, holding her hands tightly in his. "Oh, Stephania, how beautiful you are! That which has broken my spirit, seems not to have touched your life!"
"They say it's just around the corner," Otto said, holding her hands tightly. "Oh, Stephania, you look so beautiful! What has broken my spirit seems to have had no impact on your life!"
"My life is dead," she replied. "What remains,—remains through you. Therefore time has lacked power. But that which has been and is no more, stands immovable before my soul."
"My life is over," she said. "What's left depends on you. So time has lost its influence. But what has happened and is no longer here remains unchanged in my soul."
He gazed at her with large fear-struck eyes.
He looked at her with wide, fearful eyes.
"Then—your heart is no longer mine?"
"So, your heart doesn't belong to me anymore?"
The grasp of the hands in his own tightened.
His grip tightened around their hands.
"Would I be here, silly dreamer? I love you—my heart knows no change. It loved but once—and you!"
"Why would I be here, you silly dreamer? I love you—my heart hasn’t changed. It loved only once—and that was you!"
All the happiness, slumbering in the deep eyes of the son of Theophano, burst forth as in a glorious aureole of light.
All the happiness reflected in the deep eyes of Theophano's son burst forth like a brilliant halo of light.
"Then you have never—"
"Then you’ve never—"
She raised her hand forbiddingly.
She raised her hand warningly.
"I could not give to him who is gone that which I gave to you! When we first met I was your foe. I hated you with all the hate which a Roman has for the despoiler of his lands. When I gave you my love,—which, alas, was not mine to give, I did so, a powerless instrument of Fate. Side by side have we trod life's narrow path,—neither of us could turn to right or left without standing accounted to the other. It was not ours to say love this one or that other. We were brought together by that same mysterious force, to which it is vain to cry halt. We knew,—I knew,—that it must, sooner or later, carry us to doom and death; but resistlessly the whirlwind had taken us up in its glistening cloud: Thus are we lost;—you and I!"
"I couldn’t give to him who is gone what I gave to you! When we first met, I was your enemy. I hated you with all the hatred a Roman feels for the invader of his land. When I gave you my love—which, unfortunately, was never really mine to give—I did so as a powerless player of Fate. Side by side, we’ve walked life’s narrow path; neither of us could turn right or left without being accountable to the other. It wasn’t our choice to love one person over another. We were brought together by that same mysterious force, which it’s pointless to resist. We knew—I knew—that it would, sooner or later, lead us to doom and death; but irresistibly, the whirlwind had swept us up in its shining cloud: Thus, we are lost; you and I!
He listened to her with a great fear in his soul.
He listened to her with a profound fear in his heart.
"How cold your hands are, my love," he whispered. "Cold as if the flow of blood had ceased. Can you feel how it rushes through my veins,—so hot—so boiling hot?"
"Your hands are so cold, my love," he whispered. "Cold like the blood has stopped flowing. Can you feel how it rushes through my veins—so hot—so boiling hot?"
"You have the fever! Therefore my hands appear cold to you. But,—you spoke truly,—in my hand is death,—and death is cold! Life I have none,—you have taken it from me!"
"You have a fever! That's why my hands feel cold to you. But you're right—death is in my hand, and it’s cold! I have no life left—you’ve taken it from me!"
"Stephania!"
"Stephania!"
It sounded like the last outcry of a broken heart.
It felt like the last cry of a broken heart.
"Why recall that which could not be averted? Were it mine to change it, oh, that I could!"
"Why remember what can't be changed? If I could, I would!"
"Do you really wish it?"
"Do you actually want it?"
"I wish but your happiness. Can you doubt?"
"I just want you to be happy. Can you really doubt that?"
"I do not doubt. I love you!"
"I have no doubt. I love you!"
"Stephania—my darling,—my all!"
"Stephania—my love,—my everything!"
And he kissed her eyes, her lips, her hair, and she suffered his caresses as one wrapt in a blissful dream.
He kissed her eyes, her lips, her hair, and she felt his touches as if she were caught in a wonderfully happy dream.
"I learned you were stricken with the fever,—the last defence left to us by nature against our foes. I have come, to watch over you, to care for you,—to nurse you back to health,—to life—"
"I heard you got a fever—the last line of defense we have from nature against our enemies. I’ve come to take care of you, to help you get better—to live—"
"And you braved the dangers that beset your path on every turn?"
"So you confronted the dangers that appeared in your path all the time?"
"How should I fear,—with such love in my heart for you!"
"Why should I be scared when I have so much love for you in my heart?"
"Then you—will remain?" he whispered, his very life in his eyes.
"Are you going to stay?" he whispered, his whole self showing in his eyes.
"For a time," she answered, in a halting tone, which passed not unremarked.
"For a bit," she replied, in a cautious tone, which didn't go unnoticed.
"And then?" he queried.
"What happens next?" he asked.
Her head sank.
Her head dropped.
"I know not!"
"I don't know!"
"Then I will tell you, my own love! We will return to Rome together, you and I; Stephania, the empress of the West,—would not that reconcile your Romans,—appease their hate?"
"Then I'll tell you, my love! We will go back to Rome together, you and I; Stephania, the empress of the West—wouldn't that impress your Romans and calm their anger?"
Stephania gazed for a moment thoughtfully at Otto, then she shook her head.
Stephania glanced at Otto for a moment, lost in thought, then she shook her head.
"I fear," she replied after a pause, "we shall nevermore return to Rome."
"I'm afraid," she said after a pause, "we'll never go back to Rome."
As she spoke, her soft fingers stroked caressingly the youth's head, which rested on her bosom, while her right hand remained tightly clasped in his.
As she spoke, her soft fingers gently caressed the young man's head resting on her chest, while her right hand remained firmly intertwined with his.
"I do not understand you," he said with a pained look.
"I don't get you," he said, looking upset.
"Do not let us speak of it now," she replied. "You are ill;—the fever burns in your blood. It likes you well, this Roman fever,—and yet you persist in returning hither ever and ever,—as to your destiny—"
"Let’s not discuss it now," she said. "You’re not feeling well; the fever is running high in your system. This Roman fever really suits you—and yet, you keep returning here again and again—as if it’s your destiny."
"You are my destiny, Stephania! I cannot live without you! Had you not come, I should have died! God, you cannot know how I love you, how I worship you, how I worship the very air you breathe. Stephania! On that terrible, never-to-be-forgotten day, when your words planted death in my heart, he, who of all my Saxons hates you with a hatred strong and enduring as death, warned me of you! 'Must you love a Roman,' he said to me—'and of all Romans, Stephania, the wife of the Senator? Once in the toils of the Sorceress, you are lost! Nothing can save you.'—Can I say to my heart, you shall love this one,—or you shall not love this one? Shall I say to my soul, you shall harbour the image of this one, but that other shall be to you even as a barred Eden, guarded by the angel with the flaming sword? I have seen the maidens of my native land; I have seen the women of Rome;—but my heart was never touched until we met. My soul leaped forth to meet your own, when first we stood face to face in the chapel of the Confessor. Stephania,—my love for you is so great that I fear you."
"You are my destiny, Stephania! I can’t live without you! If you hadn’t come into my life, I would have perished! You can’t possibly understand how deeply I love you, how I adore you, how I cherish every breath you take. Stephania! On that terrible, unforgettable day when your words filled my heart with despair, he, the one who among all my people despises you with a hatred as deep and everlasting as death, warned me about you! 'Do you really have to love a Roman,' he told me—'and of all Romans, Stephania, the Senator’s wife? Once you fall into the Sorceress's trap, you’re finished! There’s no way out.' Can I command my heart to love this person—or to not love this person? Can I tell my soul to cling to this image, while that other one is like a forbidden Eden, guarded by the angel with the flaming sword? I have seen the women of my homeland; I have seen the women of Rome;—but my heart never stirred until we met. My soul reached out to yours the moment we encountered each other in the chapel of the Confessor. Stephania,—my love for you is so overwhelming that I fear you."
"And why should you fear me? Were I here, did I not love you?"
"Why should you be scared of me? If I were here, wouldn’t I care about you?"
"My life has been a wondrous one," he spoke after a pause. "From dazzling sun-kissed heights I have been hurled into the blackest abyss of despair. And what is my crime? Wherein have I sinned? I have loved a woman,—a woman wondrous fair,—Stephania!"
"My life has been incredible," he said after a moment. "From bright, sunny highs, I've been thrown into the deepest depths of despair. And what is my fault? Where did I mess up? I loved a woman—a truly beautiful woman—Stephania!"
"You have loved the wife of the Senator of Rome!"
"You have loved the wife of the Senator from Rome!"
His eyes drooped. For a time neither spoke.
His eyes felt heavy. For a while, neither of them said anything.
"Thrice have I crossed the Alps, to see, to rule this fabled land,—and now I want but rest,—peace,—Stephania—" he said with a heart-breaking smile.
"I've crossed the Alps three times to explore and govern this legendary land, and now all I want is rest—peace—Stephania—" he said with a heart-wrenching smile.
"You are tired, my love," replied the beautiful Roman. "From this hour, I shall be your leech,—I shall be with you, to share your solitude,—to watch over you till the dread fever is broken. And then—"
"You’re exhausted, my love," said the gorgeous Roman. "From this point on, I’ll take care of you—I’ll be here to share your loneliness and to watch over you until this terrible fever passes. And then—"
"And then?" he repeated with anxious look.
"And then?" he asked, showing signs of anxiety.
"But will you not weary of me?" she said, avoiding the question.
"But won't you get tired of me?" she asked, avoiding the question.
He drew her close to him.
He pulled her in close.
"My sweetheart—-my own—"
"My love—my own—"
"And you will not fear, you will trust and obey me?"
"So you're saying you won't be afraid and you'll trust and follow me?"
"Were you to give me poison with your own hands, I would drain the goblet without fear or doubt."
"If you were to poison me yourself, I would drink from the cup without fear or hesitation."
Stephania had arisen. She was pale as death.
Stephania had gotten up. She looked as pale as a ghost.
"If love were all!" she muttered. "If love were all!"
"If love were everything!" she mumbled. "If love were everything!"
Then she drew the curtains closer and extinguished the light.
Then she closed the curtains and turned off the light.
CHAPTER III
CHAPTER 3
THE CONSUMMATION
THE CONSUMMATION
ome weeks had elapsed since
Otto's arrival at Paterno. But
the fever which consumed the
son of Theophano had not
yielded to the skill of the
monkish mediciners, though a change
for the better had been noticed
after the first night of the King's
arrival. But it lasted only a
short time and all the danger
symptoms returned anew. The monks shook their heads and
the hooded disciples of Aesculapius conversed in hushed
whispers, regarding the strange ailment, which would not
cede before their antidotes. But they continued their
unavailing efforts to save the life of the last of the glorious
Saxon dynasty, the grandson of the vanquisher of the Magyars,
the son of the vanquisher of the Saracens.
A few weeks had gone by since Otto arrived at Paterno. However, the fever that affected Theophano's son hadn't responded to the skill of the monkish healers, even though there was a slight improvement noticed after the first night of the King's arrival. Unfortunately, that only lasted a short time, and all the dangerous symptoms returned. The monks shook their heads, and the hooded followers of Aesculapius whispered among themselves about the unusual illness that wouldn't respond to their treatments. Still, they continued their fruitless efforts to save the life of the last of the glorious Saxon dynasty, the grandson of the conqueror of the Magyars, the son of the conqueror of the Saracens.
It was a bleak December evening.
It was a gloomy December evening.
At sunset a mist rose from the fields and the clouds grew heavier with every hour. The rain-drops hung on the branches of the plane-trees, until an occasional stir sent them pattering down.
As the sun went down, a fog rose from the fields and the clouds got thicker with each hour. Raindrops clung to the branches of the plane trees, and occasionally, a breeze would shake them free, causing them to fall like gentle taps.
Otto lay within, asleep.
Otto was inside, asleep.
In the door-way sat Eckhardt, muffled in a cloak. Near-by, half recumbent under a blanket, the cowl drawn over his face, sat the leech, his eyes fixed upon the log-fire on the hearth, as it sent showers of sparks into the murky darkness. In their search for fire-wood the monks had brought from the edge of a neighbouring mill-pond the debris of a skiff, whose planks had for years been alternately soaked in water and dried in the sun. When tossed upon the blaze of forest branches, these fragments emitted an odour sweet as oriental spices and their flames brightened with prismatic tints. But to the leech's brooding gaze their lurid embers seemed touched with the spell of some unholy incantation.
In the doorway sat Eckhardt, wrapped in a cloak. Nearby, half reclining under a blanket with the hood pulled over his face, sat the doctor, his eyes fixed on the log fire in the hearth as it sent showers of sparks into the darkness. While searching for firewood, the monks had brought back from the edge of a nearby mill pond the remains of a small boat, whose planks had spent years alternating between soaking in water and drying in the sun. When tossed onto the fire made of tree branches, these pieces released a sweet scent reminiscent of exotic spices, and their flames shimmered in colorful hues. But to the doctor’s contemplative gaze, their bright embers seemed to carry the allure of some dark magic.
Without the sick-chamber two sentries, chilled and drowsy, leaned against a column supporting the low vaulting, their halberds clasped between their folded arms.
Without the infirmary, two guards, cold and drowsy, leaned against a column supporting the low ceiling, resting their halberds between their crossed arms.
After a pause of some duration, Eckhardt arose and entering Otto's chamber bent over the couch on which he lay. After having convinced himself by the youth's regular breathing that he was resting and did not require his attendance, the Margrave strode from the sick-chamber. The fever was intermittent; now it came, now it left the youth's body. But the pale wan face and the sunken eyes gave rise to the gravest fears.
After a short pause, Eckhardt got up and entered Otto's room, leaning over the couch where he was lying. Once he saw that the young man was resting and didn't need his help, the Margrave left the sick room. The fever fluctuated, hitting the young man unpredictably. Still, his pale, weakened face and sunken eyes were a serious cause for concern.
Night came swiftly and with it the intense hush deepened. Only the pattering of rain-drops broke the stillness. In the sick-chamber nothing was to be heard save the regular breathing of the sleeper.
Night fell quickly, bringing a deep silence that felt even stronger. The sound of raindrops was the only thing breaking the stillness. In the sickroom, the only noise came from the steady breathing of the person sleeping.
Thus the hours wore on. After the monk and Eckhardt had departed for the night, the secret panel opened noiselessly and Stephania entered the apartment with a strange expression of triumph and despair in her look. She glanced round, but her eyes passed unheedingly over their surroundings; she saw only that there was no one in the chamber, that no one had seen her enter. There was something utterly desperate in that glance. Noiselessly she stepped to the narrow oval window gazing out into the mist-veiled landscape.
As the hours went by after the monk and Eckhardt had left for the night, the secret panel quietly opened, and Stephania stepped into the room with a strange blend of triumph and despair on her face. She looked around, but her eyes hardly took in the environment; all she noticed was that the room was empty and no one had seen her enter. There was a deep sense of desperation in that glance. Silently, she walked to the narrow oval window and gazed out at the misty landscape.
But it seemed without consciousness.
But it seemed unconscious.
A single thought seemed to have frozen her brain.
One thought seemed to have frozen her mind.
She stepped to Otto's couch and for a moment bent over him.
She walked over to Otto's couch and leaned over him for a moment.
Then she retreated, as if seized with a secret terror.
Then she stepped back, as if overwhelmed by a hidden fear.
For a few moments she stood behind him, with closed eyes, her face almost stony with dread and the fear of something unknown.
For a few moments, she stood behind him with her eyes closed, her face almost blank with fear and the anxiety of something uncertain.
Near the bed there stood a pitcher which the monks replenished every evening with water cold from a mountain spring. Approaching it, she took a powder from her bosom and shook it into it, every grain. Then she turned the pitcher round and round, to mix the fine powder, which stood on the surface. Suddenly she started, and set it down, while scalding tears slowly coursed down her pale cheeks. Desperate thoughts crowded thickly on her brain, as her stony gaze was riveted on the water, whose crystal clearness had not been clouded by the subtle poison.
Next to the bed was a pitcher that the monks filled every evening with cold water from a mountain spring. She approached it, took some powder from her chest, and sprinkled it in, using every last grain. Then she swirled the pitcher to mix in the fine powder that floated on the surface. Suddenly, she stopped and set it down, as hot tears slowly streamed down her pale cheeks. Desperate thoughts flooded her mind while her unblinking gaze was fixed on the water, which remained crystal clear despite the hidden poison.
"Between us stands the shade of Crescentius," she muttered. "Still I can not cease to love him,—each bound to each,—together, yet perpetually divided,—our love a flower that the hand of death will gather."
"Between us is the ghost of Crescentius," she whispered. "I still can't stop loving him—each of us connected to the other—together, but forever apart—our love is a flower that death will eventually take."
Again there was a long, intense hush. She crept to Otto's bed and knelt down by his side, hiding her wet face on her bare arms.
Once more, there was a long, tense silence. She quietly moved to Otto's bed and knelt beside him, hiding her tear-stained face in her bare arms.
"When he is dead," she continued speaking softly, so as not to wake him, "the unpardonable sin will be condoned.—Otto, Otto,—how I love you,—if I loved you less,—you might live—"
"When he's gone," she said quietly, trying not to wake him, "the unforgivable sin will be forgiven.—Otto, Otto,—I love you so much,—if I loved you any less,—you might survive—"
At these words he stirred in the cushions. A deep sigh came from his lips, as if the mountain of a heavy dream had been lifted from his breast.
At these words, he moved in the cushions. A deep sigh came from his lips, as if the burden of a heavy dream had been removed from his chest.
She drew back terrified, but noting that he did not open his eyes, she spoke with a moan of weariness:
She flinched in fear, but noticing he didn’t open his eyes, she spoke with a weary sigh:
"How often thus in my dreams have I seen his dead face—"
"How many times in my dreams have I seen his lifeless face—"
Again she bent over the sleeper. Now she could not discern a breath. A strange dread seized her, and her face became as wan and haggard as that of the fever-stricken youth. Obeying a sudden impulse she removed the pitcher of water, placing it in a remote niche. Then she crept back to Otto's couch.
Once again, she leaned over the person who was sleeping. This time, she couldn’t see any signs of breathing. A strange fear took hold of her, and her face became as pale and worn out as that of the young man suffering from fever. Acting on an impulsive thought, she moved the water pitcher to a distant corner. Then, she quietly went back to Otto's bed.
"Is he dead?" she whispered, as if seized by a strange delirium. "Is he dead? I know not,—yet none knows,—but I! None,—but I!"
"Is he dead?" she whispered, as if trapped in a strange daze. "Is he dead? I don’t know—but no one knows—but me! No one—but me!"
She gave a start, as if she had discovered a listener, glanced wildly about the room, at each familiar object in the chamber, and met Otto's eyes.
She jumped, almost like she just realized someone was listening, looked around the room in a panic at every familiar thing, and made eye contact with Otto.
She raised herself with a gasp of terror, as he grasped her hand.
She jumped in fear when he grabbed her hand.
"Who is dead?" he asked. "And who is it, that alone knows it?"
"Who’s dead?" he asked. "And who knows everything all by themselves?"
She stroked the soft fair hair from his clammy brow.
She softly pushed the light, fluffy hair away from his sweaty forehead.
"You are delirious, my love," she whispered. "No one is dead;—you have been dreaming."
"You're not aware, my love," she whispered. "No one is dead; you were just dreaming."
"I thought I heard you say so," he replied wearily.
"I thought I heard you say that," he said wearily.
The horror and bewilderment at his awakening at this moment of all, when she required all her strength for her purpose, left her dazed for a moment.
The surprise and confusion of him waking up right now, when she needed all her energy for her goal, left her momentarily speechless.
The clock struck the second hour after midnight. The sound cut the air sharply, like a stern summons. It seemed to demand: Who dares to watch at this hour of death?
The clock hit 2 AM. The sound cut through the silence, like a powerful call. It felt like it was asking: Who has the guts to be awake at this time of night?
Otto had again closed his eyes. Delirium had regained its sway. He was whispering, while his fingers scratched on the cover of his couch, as if he were preparing his own grave.
Otto had closed his eyes again. Delirium had taken over once more. He was whispering, while his fingers scratched at the couch cover, as if he were preparing for his own grave.
Again he relapsed into a fitful slumber, filled with dreams and visions of the past.
Once again, he drifted into a restless sleep, filled with dreams and memories of the past.
He stands at the banks of the Rhine. The night is still. The moon is in her zenith, her yellow radiance reflected in the calm majestic tide of the river. He hears the sighing, droning swish of the waters; the sinuous dream-like murmuring of the waves resolving into tinkling chimes, far-away and plaintive, that steal up to him in the moon mists, ravishing his soul. In cadenced, languorous rhythm the song of the Rhine-daughters weeps and wooes through the night; their shimmering bodies gleam from the waters in a silvery sphere of light; they seem to beckon to him—to call to him—to lure him back—
He stands on the banks of the Rhine. The night is peaceful. The moon shines bright, her yellow light reflecting off the calm, grand flow of the river. He listens to the soft, droning sound of the water; the smooth, dream-like murmur of the waves turning into distant, sorrowful chimes that reach him through the moonlit mist, capturing his heart. In a rhythmic, slow flow, the song of the Rhine maidens weeps and calls out through the night; their shimmering bodies glow in the water in a silvery sphere of light; they seem to beckon to him—to call to him—to lure him back—
"Home! Home!" he cries from the depths of his dream; then his voice becomes inarticulate and sinks into silence.
"Home! Home!" he cries from deep within his dream; then his voice becomes a whisper and fades away.
New phantoms crowded each other, a shifting phantasmagoria of the very beings who at that dreadful hour were most vividly fixed in his mind. And among them stood out the image of the woman, who was kneeling at his side, the woman he loved above all women on earth. Again his lips moved. He called her by name, with passionate words of love.
New ghosts huddled together, a shifting array of the people who, at that frightening moment, were most vividly on his mind. And among them, the image of the woman he loved more than anyone else stood out, kneeling beside him. Again, his lips moved. He called her name, expressing heartfelt words of love.
"Let me not die thus, Stephania! Leave me not in this dreary abyss! Oh! Drive away those infernal spectres that stare in my face," and his words became wild and confused, as all these phantoms seemed to rush on him together, forming lurid groups, flaming and tremulous, like prolonged flashes of lightning, but growing fainter and fainter as they died away, when every faculty of the young sufferer seemed utterly suspended.
"Don’t let me die like this, Stephania! Don’t leave me in this dark pit! Oh! Get rid of those terrifying ghosts staring at me," his voice became frantic and disoriented as all these phantoms rushed at him at once, forming creepy clusters, flickering and unstable like long flashes of lightning, but growing dimmer and dimmer as they faded away, while every part of the young sufferer felt completely frozen.
Dark clouds passed over the moon.
Dark clouds drifted across the moon.
The wind blew in fierce gusts, howling like an imprisoned beast between the chinks of the wall. Then the night relapsed once more into silence, and in intermittent pauses large drops of rain could be heard, splashing from the height of the roof upon the ringing flagstones. To Stephania's listening ear it seemed like a dreadful pacing to and fro of spirits meditating on the past. She dragged herself to a seat in a recess of the wall, whence she could watch the sufferer and minister to his wants.
The wind howled in strong gusts, like a trapped animal caught in the cracks of the wall. Then the night became quiet again, and in those still moments, large raindrops could be heard splattering down from the roof onto the hard flagstones. To Stephania's sharp ears, it felt like the restless wandering of spirits contemplating the past. She moved to a seat in a nook of the wall, where she could keep an eye on the suffering person and tend to his needs.
Another fit of delirium seized Otto. Restlessly he tossed on his pillows. Again a dream murmured his own impending fate into his ears.
Another bout of delirium overwhelmed Otto. He tossed and turned uncomfortably on his pillows. Once more, a dream quietly revealed his impending fate to him.
Again he is in Aix-la-Chapelle. Again he beholds Charlemagne seated erect in his chair as in that memorable night when he visited the dead emperor in the crypts. He touches the imperial vestments; the crown glitters in the smoky flare of the torches. But through the heavy Arabian perfumes of the emperor's fantastic shroud penetrates the odour of the corpse.
He is in Aix-la-Chapelle again. Once more, he sees Charlemagne sitting upright in his chair, just like that unforgettable night he visited the late emperor in the crypt. He brushes against the royal clothes; the crown shines in the dim light of the torches. But amidst the strong Arabian scents of the emperor's ornate shroud, there is the smell of the decaying body.
The night wore on.
The night continued.
Recovering consciousness, Otto knew by the dying candle, by the strokes of the clocks from adjacent cloisters, that hours had passed into eternity, and that it was long past midnight. It was very still. The tread of the sentries was no longer heard. Through the window were seen pale blue flashes of lightning in a remote cloudbank, as on that memorable night in the temple of Neptune at Rome. The dull rumbling of distant thunder seemed to come from the bowels of the earth.
As Otto started to wake up, he noticed the flickering candle and the ticking clocks from the nearby rooms, realizing that hours had passed and it was well past midnight. It was unusually quiet. The sounds of the sentries’ footsteps were gone. Through the window, he could see pale blue flashes of lightning in a distant cloud, reminding him of that unforgettable night at the temple of Neptune in Rome. A low rumble of distant thunder seemed to come from deep within the earth.
His head ached, his mouth was parched, thirst tormented him. He dimly remembered the pitcher of water. Who had removed it? Why had it been taken away? He tried to rise, to drag himself to the wall, but his strength was not equal to the task. He fell back in the cushions where for a time he lay motionless. Then a moan broke from his lips, which startled the figure seated by the bed. Opening his eyes Otto gazed into the pale face of Stephania. She started up with a low cry,—as from a trance. Waking and watching had benumbed her senses.
His head ached, his mouth was dry, and he was tortured by thirst. He vaguely recalled the pitcher of water. Who had taken it? Why was it gone? He tried to get up and pull himself to the wall, but he just didn't have the strength. He collapsed back into the cushions, lying still for a bit. Then a moan slipped from his lips, startling the figure by the bed. When he opened his eyes, Otto saw the pale face of Stephania. She jumped up with a soft cry, as if she was waking from a trance. The hours of being awake and watching had dulled her senses.
Now from her own suffering she lifted to Otto her face, wherein was reflected the great love she bore him.
Now, from her own pain, she looked at Otto, her face revealing the deep love she had for him.
He looked at her with all the love of his soul in his eyes.
He gazed at her with all the love in his heart shining in his eyes.
"I am dying," he spoke calmly, "I know it."
"I'm dying," he said calmly, "I know that."
An outcry of mortal anguish broke from her lips.
A cry of intense pain came from her lips.
"No, no, no!" she moaned, entwining him with her arms. "Otto, my love—you will live,—live—live— Can you fancy us parted," she sobbed, "one from the other for ever? Or can you go from me and leave me to the great loneliness of the world? To me all on earth, but you, seems a fleeting shadow; but in this hour, I think only of the greater pang of my own fate, and pray that in another world I may be judged more mercifully,—even by you."
"No, no, no!" she exclaimed, holding him tightly. "Otto, my love—you will survive—survive—survive— Can you picture us being apart," she wept, "from each other forever? Or can you abandon me here alone in this huge emptiness of the world? To me, everything else on earth feels like a fleeting shadow; but right now, all I can think about is the intense pain of my own fate, and I hope that in another life I might be treated more kindly—even by you."
For some moments they remained locked in close embrace.
For a while, they remained in a tight embrace.
"Kiss me!" he whispered hungrily. "Kiss me, Stephania!"
"Kiss me!" he whispered excitedly. "Kiss me, Stephania!"
She drew back.
She pulled away.
"My kisses are cold, Otto, cold as those of a dead love."
"My kisses are cold, Otto, cold like those from a dead love."
"Kiss me, Stephania," he moaned, "kiss me, even if your kisses were death itself."
"Kiss me, Stephania," he whispered, "kiss me, even if your kisses are lethal."
She breathed hard, as he held to her with all his might.
She was breathing hard while he held onto her with all his strength.
"A dead hand is drawing me downward, hold me up, Otto!" she gasped. "Hold me up! Do not let me go! Do not let me go!"
“A dead hand is dragging me down, lift me up, Otto!” she gasped. “Lift me up! Don’t let me go! Don’t let me go!”
And she kissed him, until he was almost delirious, drawing him close to her heart.
And she kissed him, pulling him close to her heart until he was nearly losing his mind.
"Now you are mine—mine—mine!" she whispered, kissing him again and again, while his fingers were buried in the soft, silken wealth of her hair.
"Now you're mine—mine—mine!" she whispered, kissing him repeatedly as his fingers tangled in the soft, silky strands of her hair.
"The hour is brief,—life is short and uncertain—oh, let the hour be ours! Let us drain the glittering goblet to the dregs! Then we may cast it from us and say we have been happy! Death has no terror for us! I am thirsty, Stephania,—give me the pitcher."
"The time is short—life is fleeting and unpredictable—let's make the most of this moment! Let's drink from the sparkling cup to the last drop! After that, we can toss it aside and say we were happy! Death doesn't frighten us! I'm thirsty, Stephania—pass me the pitcher."
She trembled in every limb.
She shook in every limb.
"Do not let me go! Hold me, Otto,—do not let me go!" she almost shrieked, entwining him so tightly with her arms that he could scarcely breathe.
"Don't let me go! Hold me, Otto—don't let me go!" she nearly shouted, clinging to him so tightly that he could barely breathe.
"I feel the fever returning—the water—Stephania—"
"I can feel the fever returning—the water—Stephania—"
"Do not let me go!" she begged with mortal dread.
"Please don't let me go!" she begged, filled with sheer panic.
"I am burning up."
"I’m so hot right now."
He struggled in her arms to rise, gasping:
He struggled to get up in her arms, breathless:
"Water—Water!"
"Water—Water!"
And he pointed to the niche, where he had espied the pitcher.
He pointed to the niche where he had seen the pitcher.
She almost dropped him, as raising himself he pushed her from him. Her head swam giddily and she felt a feebleness in all her limbs; shudders of icy cold ran through her, followed by waves of heat, that sickened and suffocated her. But she paid little heed to these sensations. Stephania felt death in her heart, she strove to sustain herself, but failing in the effort, fell moaning across his couch.
She almost dropped him as he shoved her away while trying to get up. Her head was spinning, and her arms and legs felt weak; chills of icy cold swept through her, followed by waves of heat that made her nauseous and breathless. But she didn’t focus much on these sensations. Stephania felt a sense of death in her heart; she tried to keep herself together, but unable to do so, she sank down moaning on his couch.
Otto had fallen back on his pillows with eyes closed. He was spared the sight of the terrible agony of the woman he loved. At last she clutched the pitcher and staggering feebly forward, step by step, she pushed back her hair from her brows and softly called his name.
Otto had laid back on his pillows with his eyes shut. He was spared from witnessing the awful pain of the woman he loved. Finally, she took the pitcher and, stumbling weakly forward, step by step, she pushed her hair back from her forehead and gently called his name.
He opened his eyes, but did not speak.
He opened his eyes but stayed silent.
Trembling in every limb she bent over him and placing one hand under his head raised him to a sitting posture, glancing fear-struck round the chamber. She thought she had heard the tread of approaching steps.
Shaking all over, she leaned over him and, putting one hand under his head, helped him sit up, looking around the room nervously. She thought she heard footsteps getting closer.
Greedily Otto grasped the vessel, pressing his hot hands over the woman's which held it to his lips. Greedily he drank the poisoned beverage, while a heart-breaking moan came from Stephania's lips. He heard it not. He sank back into the cushions, while she knelt down by his side, weeping as if her heart would break.
Otto eagerly took the cup, covering the woman's hands with his warm ones as she brought it to his lips. He drank the poisoned liquid without a second thought, while a heart-wrenching moan slipped from Stephania's lips. He didn’t pay attention. He sank back into the cushions, while she knelt beside him, crying as if her heart would break.
The Senator of Rome was avenged.
The Senator from Rome got his revenge.
Avenged? On whom? Whose tortures were the greater, if a spirit still possessed the power to suffer? Alas! It was not the death of her lord and husband she had avenged! She had sacrificed the love which filled her heart to the Infernals!
Avenged? On whom? Who suffered more, if a spirit could still experience pain? Unfortunately, she hadn't avenged the death of her lord and husband! She had exchanged the love in her heart for the Infernals!
While these reflections were whirling through her maddened brain, the fatal poison was coursing serpent-like through Otto's veins, and creeping to his head. For a time he lay still; then he began to move uneasily in his pillows, his breathing became laboured, he beat the covers with his hands. Then he moaned, as in the last agony, and Stephania, to whom every sound of suffering from his lips was as a thousand deaths, knelt by his side, unable to avert her gaze from the youth, dying by the hand he loved and trusted.
As these thoughts raced through her chaotic mind, the deadly poison was coursing through Otto's veins, making its way to his head. He lay still for a while, then started shifting uncomfortably on his pillows, his breathing became labored, and he beat the covers with his hands. He let out a moan, as if it were his last moments, and Stephania, to whom every sound of his suffering felt like a thousand deaths, knelt by his side, unable to look away from the young man dying at the hands of the one he loved and trusted.
Fixedly she stared at the inert form on the bed. Then only the full realization of her deed seemed to burst upon her brain. She clutched despairingly at the cover, beneath which lay his restless form, his face averted, the face she so loved, yet feared, to see.
She stared intensely at the lifeless body on the bed. Then, the complete truth of what she had done hit her all at once. Desperately, she grabbed the blanket, under which lay his restless form, his face turned away, the face she loved so much, yet was scared to see.
"Otto!" she moaned, "Otto!"
"Otto!" she cried, "Otto!"
Her voice broke. She suddenly withdrew her hands and looked at them in horror, those white, beautiful hands, that had mixed the fatal draught. Then with a bewildered, vacant smile she beamed on her victim.
Her voice broke. She suddenly pulled her hands back and stared at them in disbelief, those pale, beautiful hands that had mixed the deadly potion. Then, with a confused, vacant smile, she looked at her victim.
Otto had lost consciousness. Nothing stirred in the chamber. Profound silence reigned unbroken, save for the slow chime of a distant bell, tolling the hour.
Otto had passed out. Nothing moved in the room. A heavy silence filled the space, interrupted only by the faint sound of a distant bell tolling the hour.
Was he dead? Had the light of the eyes, she loved so well, gone out for ever?
Was he dead? Had the light in the eyes she loved so much been extinguished for good?
Her hand hovered fearfully above him, as if to drive away the grim spectre of death. At last, nerving herself with a supreme effort, she touched with trembling hand the cover that hid him from view. Lifting it tearfully, she turned it back softly,—softly, murmuring his name all the time.
Her hand nervously hovered over him, as if to drive away the dark shadow of death. Finally, gathering all her courage, she touched the cover that hid him from view with a trembling hand. Tearfully, she lifted it and gently turned it back, murmuring his name the whole time.
Then she stooped down close, and closer yet. Her red lips touched the purple ones; she stroked the damp and clammy brow, and thrust her fingers into his soft hair. A moan came from his lips. Then, fastening her white robe more securely about her, and stepping heedfully on tip-toe, she passed out of the chamber. With uncertain step she glided along the corridor, a ghostly figure, with a white, spectral face and fevered eyes. At the foot of the spiral stairway she paused, gazing eagerly around.
She leaned down closer, bringing her red lips to his purple ones. She gently stroked his damp, clammy forehead and ran her fingers through his soft hair. He let out a moan. Then, tightening her white robe around her and walking carefully on tiptoe, she left the room. With a shaky step, she moved down the corridor, a ghostly figure with a pale, haunting face and feverish eyes. At the bottom of the spiral staircase, she paused, glancing around eagerly.
Stepping to a low casement she peered into the night. Flickering lights and shadows played without; the late moon had disappeared, leaving but a silvery trail upon the sky, to faintly mark her recent passage among the stars. Everything was still. Only the plaintive cry of an owl echoed from afar. Her sandalled feet sounded on the stone-paved floor, like the soft pattering of falling leaves in autumn. Unsteadily she moved along the gray discoloured wall towards the secret panel, known but to herself. Soon her perplexed wandering gaze found what it sought, and Stephania disappeared, as if the stones had receded to receive her.
She walked over to a low window and looked out into the night. Flickering lights and shadows moved outside; the late moon had disappeared, leaving just a faint silvery trace in the sky to mark her recent journey among the stars. Everything was quiet. The only sound was the distant, sorrowful call of an owl. Her sandaled feet made a noise on the stone floor, similar to the soft rustling of falling leaves in autumn. She moved carefully along the gray, worn wall toward the secret panel that only she knew about. Soon, her confused gaze found what she was searching for, and Stephania disappeared, as if the stones had opened up to welcome her.
CHAPTER IV
CHAPTER 4
THE ANGEL OF THE AGONY
THE AGONY ANGEL
he morning of the following
day broke hazy and threatening.
But as the hours wore on, the
sky, which had been overcast,
brightened slowly and in that
instant's change the earth
became covered with a radiance
of sunshine and the heavens
seemed filled with ineffable peace.
The next morning began hazy and foreboding. However, as the hours went by, the cloudy sky slowly brightened, and in that moment, the earth was filled with sunlight, while the sky seemed to radiate an indescribable sense of peace.
It was late in the day, when Otto woke from his lethargy. Hour after hour he had raved without recovering consciousness. His breathing grew weaker. He was thought to be in his last agony. Little by little the vigour of his youth had reasserted itself, little by little he had opened his eyes. His sight had become dimmed from the effects of the poison, and his reason seemed to sway and to totter; the fevered flow of blood, the wild beating of his temples, caused everything around him to scintillate in a crimson haze and flit before his vision with fitful dazzling gleams. But his eyes seemed fixed steadily in a remote recess of the room.
It was late in the day when Otto finally came to. He had been out of it for hours, barely conscious. His breathing had become weak, and it was thought he might be nearing the end. Slowly, the strength of his youth returned, and he gradually opened his eyes. His vision was blurry from the poison, and his mind felt unsteady; the feverish rush of blood and the pounding in his head made everything around him shimmer in a red haze, flashing unpredictably in bursts of light. Still, his gaze seemed fixed on a distant corner of the room.
Those surrounding his couch had believed him nearing dissolution, and when he opened his eyes, Otto looked upon the faces of those who had guided his steps ever since he set his foot upon Italian soil, Eckhardt, Count Tammus, and Sylvester, the silver-haired pontiff who had come from Rome. Their faces told him the worst. He attempted to raise himself in his cushions, but his strength failed him, and he fell heavily back. Anew his ideas became confused and his gaze resumed its former fixedness.
The people around his couch believed he was near death, and when he opened his eyes, Otto saw the faces of those who had been by his side since he came to Italy: Eckhardt, Count Tammus, and Sylvester, the silver-haired pope from Rome. Their faces showed the harsh truth. He attempted to push himself up on his cushions but lacked the strength and fell back down heavily. Once more, his thoughts became hazy, and his gaze drifted back into its previous blank stare.
His lips moved and Eckhardt, who bent over him, to listen, turned white with rage.
His lips moved, and Eckhardt, who leaned in to listen, turned pale with anger.
"Again her accursed name," he growled, turning to the monk by his side.
"Again her damn name," he muttered, turning to the monk beside him.
"Stephania—where is Stephania?" moaned the dying youth.
"Stephania—where’s Stephania?" the young man groaned as he lay dying.
A voice almost a shriek rent the silence.
A voice that was nearly a scream pierced the silence.
"I am here,—Otto,—I am here!"
"I'm here—Otto—I'm here!"
A shadow passed before the eyes of the amazed visitors in the sick-chamber, a shadow which seemed to come out of the wall itself, and the wife of the Senator of Rome staggered towards Otto's couch, who made a feeble effort to stretch out his hands toward her. He could not raise them. They were like lead. She rushed to his side, ere Eckhardt could prevent, and with a sob fell down before the couch and grasped them tightly in her own.
A shadow moved past the stunned visitors in the sickroom, seemingly coming from the wall itself, and the wife of the Senator of Rome stumbled toward Otto's bed, where he made a feeble attempt to reach out to her. He couldn’t lift his hands; they felt as heavy as lead. She rushed to his side before Eckhardt could stop her and, crying, fell to the floor in front of the bed, gripping his hands tightly in hers.
The petrified amazement, which had pictured itself in the features of those assembled, at the unexpected apparition, gave vent to a flurry of whispers and conjectures during which Eckhardt, with face drawn and white and haggard, had rushed through the outer chamber to the door.
The shocked looks on everyone's faces from the unexpected arrival sparked a wave of whispers and speculation as Eckhardt, looking pale, exhausted, and disheveled, rushed through the outer room to the door.
"Guards!" he thundered, "Guards!"
"Guards!" he shouted, "Guards!"
Two spearmen appeared in the doorway.
Two spearmen appeared at the doorway.
"Seize this woman and throw her over the ramparts!" the Margrave said with a voice whose calm formed a fearful contrast to the blazing fury in his eyes.
"Grab this woman and throw her over the wall!" the Margrave ordered, his calm voice sharply contrasting with the furious intensity in his eyes.
The men-at-arms approached with hesitation, but Sylvester barred their progress with uplifted arm.
The soldiers walked up nervously, but Sylvester held them back with a raised arm.
"Vengeance is the Lord's!" he turned to Eckhardt, whose eyes, aflame with wrath, seemed the only living thing in his stony face.
"Vengeance is the Lord's!" he said, facing Eckhardt, whose eyes, blazing with anger, appeared to be the only vibrant part of his expressionless face.
A terrible laugh broke from the Margrave's lips.
A cold laugh slipped from the Margrave's lips.
"His mad pleadings saved her once! Now, all the angels in heaven and demons in hell combined shall not save her from her doom!" he replied to the Pontiff. "Seize her, my men! She has killed your king! Over the ramparts with her!"
"His desperate cries saved her once! Now, no angels in heaven or demons in hell can save her from her fate!" he told the Pontiff. "Grab her, my men! She has killed your king! Throw her over the ramparts!"
They dared deny obedience no longer. Approaching the couch they laid hands on the kneeling woman. But the sight of violence for a moment so incensed the prostrate form in the cushions, that he started up, as he had done in the vigour of his health.
They couldn't ignore obedience any longer. As they approached the couch, they reached out to the woman who was kneeling. But the sight of violence briefly angered the person lying on the cushions, making him jump up, just like he used to when he was healthy and strong.
With eyes glowing with fever and wrath, Otto leaped from the bed, planting himself before the prostrate form of the woman.
With eyes blazing with anger and passion, Otto leaped out of bed and stood in front of the woman’s reclining form.
"Back!" he cried. "The first who lays hand on her dies by my hand, a traitor! Down on your knees before the Empress of the Romans!"
"Back!" he yelled. "The first person who touches her will die by my hand, a traitor! Get down on your knees before the Empress of the Romans!"
Terror and amazement accomplished Stephanie's salvation.
Terror and amazement led to Stephanie's rescue.
Even Eckhardt was stunned. He knelt with the rest with averted face.
Even Eckhardt was surprised. He knelt with the others, his face turned away.
"Leave the room!" Otto turned to the men-at-arms, and with heads bowed down they strode from the sick chamber and resumed their watch outside. What did it all mean? The presence of the Senator's wife at their sovereign's bedside, Eckhardt's contradictory demeanour, Otto's strange words; mystified they shook their heads, glad the terrible task had been spared them.
"Get out of the room!" Otto said, and the guards, heads down, walked out of the sick chamber and went back to their post outside. What was happening? The Senator's wife being at their ruler's bedside, Eckhardt's strange behavior, Otto's strange words; confused, they shook their heads, glad that the terrible task had been taken away from them.
Otto's exertion was followed by a complete collapse, and he fell back in a swoon. After a time he seemed to rally. Without assistance he sat up straight and rigid, and turned towards the woman, whose wan face and sunken eyes made her fatal beauty all the more terrible.
Otto's effort ended in a complete breakdown, and he fell back, unconscious. After some time, he appeared to regain his senses. With no assistance, he sat up straight and rigid, facing the woman, whose pale face and sunken eyes made her chilling beauty even more terrifying.
"Tell me—shall I live till night?" he whispered.
"Tell me—am I going to make it until tonight?" he whispered.
And as she hid her face from him with a sob, he continued:
As she hid her face from him while crying, he continued speaking:
"Do not deceive me! I am not afraid!"
"Don't lie to me! I'm not afraid!"
His voice broke. Every one in the room knelt down weeping. Sylvester tried to answer, but in vain. Hiding his face in his hands, the pontiff sobbed aloud.
His voice broke. Everyone in the room knelt down, crying. Sylvester tried to reply, but it was pointless. Covering his face with his hands, the pontiff wept loudly.
"Softly—softly—" Otto whispered to Stephania, then turning towards the sky he whispered:
"Easy—easy—" Otto told Stephania, then he turned to the sky and whispered:
"How beautiful!"
"So beautiful!"
The morning clouds were growing rosy; the twilight had become warm and mellow. The first beam of the sun appeared over the rim of the horizon. The dying youth held his face with closed eyes towards the light. A faint shiver ran through his body and with a last effort he stretched out his arms, as if he would have rushed to meet the rising orb.
The morning clouds were turning pink; the twilight felt warm and soft. The first ray of sun peeked over the edge of the horizon. The fading young man tilted his face with closed eyes toward the light. A slight shiver ran through his body, and with one last effort, he stretched out his arms, as if he wanted to embrace the rising sun.
Suddenly he was seized by a convulsion; the veins swelled on neck and temples.
Suddenly, he had a seizure; the veins in his neck and temples bulged.
"Water—water!" he gasped choking.
"Water—water!" he gasped, choking.
Stephania knew the symptoms. Pale as death she staggered to her feet, filled a cup with clear spring water and held it to his lips.
Stephania recognized the signs. Pale as a ghost, she unsteadily got to her feet, filled a cup with fresh spring water, and brought it to his lips.
Otto, grasping her hand with the cup, drank thirstily from the ice-cold draught.
Otto, holding her hand that had the cup, eagerly drank from the ice-cold beverage.
Then his head fell back. A last murmur came from his half-open lips:
Then his head fell back. A last whisper slipped from his slightly open lips:
"Stephania,—Stephania—"
"Stephania, —Stephania—"
Then his life went out. With a moan of heart-rending anguish she closed his eyes. The face of the youth, kissed by the early rays of the December sun, took on a look as of one sleeping. His soul, freed from earthly love, had entered on its eternal repose.
Then he passed away. With a deep sorrowful cry, she closed his eyes. The young man's face, warmed by the first light of the December sun, seemed to be just asleep. His soul, free from worldly attachments, had started its eternal rest.
Johannes Crescentius was avenged.
Johannes Crescentius got revenge.
Eckhardt had watched the last moments of his king. In the awful presence of Death, he had restrained a new outburst of passion against the woman, who had so utterly made that dead youth her own. But he had sworn a terrible oath to himself, that she should pay the penalty, if that life went out,—it would be cancelling the last debt he owed on the accursed Roman soil.
Eckhardt had seen the last moments of his king. In the grim presence of Death, he fought back another surge of anger towards the woman who had fully taken that lifeless young man for herself. But he had made a strong promise to himself that she would face the consequences if that life faded away—it would clear the last debt he owed on that cursed Roman land.
And no sooner had the light faded from Otto's eyes, no sooner had they been closed under the soft touch of Stephania's hand, than Eckhardt rushed anew to the door and the terrible voice of the Margrave thundered through the stillness of the death-chamber:
As soon as the light faded from Otto's eyes and Stephania gently closed them, Eckhardt hurried to the door again, and the chilling voice of the Margrave resonated through the silence of the death chamber:
"Guards! Throw this woman over the ramparts! She has killed your King!"
"Guards! Throw this woman over the wall! She has killed your King!"
Again the guards rushed into the chamber. The terrible denunciation had stirred their zeal. Stephania, kneeling by Otto's couch, never stirred, but as the men-at-arms, over-awed by the spectacle that met their gaze, paused for a moment, the sound of falling crystal, breaking on the floor, startled the silver-haired pontiff.
Once again, the guards rushed into the room. The startling accusation had ignited their excitement. Stephania, kneeling by Otto's bed, stayed still, but when the soldiers, caught off guard by the scene before them, paused for a moment, the sound of crystal breaking on the floor startled the silver-haired pontiff.
He had seen enough.
He had seen enough.
Stepping between Stephania and her would-be slayers he waved them back.
He stepped between Stephania and her potential attackers, waving them off.
Then he picked up a fragment of the empty flask.
Then he picked up a bit of the empty flask.
"This phial," he spoke to Eckhardt, "is of the same shape and size as one discovered in a witch's grave, when they were digging the foundations for the monastery of St. Jerome!"
"This vial," he told Eckhardt, "is the same shape and size as one found in a witch's grave when they were digging the foundations for the St. Jerome monastery!"
And he strode towards the woman and laid his hands on her head.
He walked over to the woman and put his hands on her head.
"She will soon answer before a higher tribunal," said the monk of Aurillac.
"She will soon appear before a higher court," said the monk from Aurillac.
"Father," she whispered, holding the hands of the corpse in her own, while her head rested on her arms,—"I cannot see,—stoop down,—and let me whisper—"
“Dad,” she whispered, holding the hands of the corpse in her own and resting her head on her arms. “I can't see—lean down—and let me whisper—”
"I am here, daughter, close—quite close to you."
"I'm here, daughter, really close to you."
He inclined his ear to her mouth and listened. But though her lips moved, no words would come.
He leaned in closer to her and listened carefully. But even though her lips were moving, no words came out.
After a moment or two of intense stillness, she whispered, raising her head.
After a brief moment of deep silence, she softly spoke, raising her head.
"It is bright again! They are calling me! We will go together to that far, distant land of peace. I am with you, Otto—hold me up, I cannot breathe—"
"It's bright again! They're calling me! We'll go together to that distant land of peace. I'm with you, Otto—support me, I can't breathe—"
Gently Sylvester lifted her head.
Softly Sylvester lifted her head.
"Otto,—my own love—forgive—" she gasped. A convulsive shudder passed through her body and she fell lifeless over the dead body of her victim.
"Otto—my love—please forgive me—" she gasped. A shiver went through her body and she fell, lifeless, over the body of her victim.
Stephania's proud spirit had flown.
Stephania's proud spirit had soared.
Sylvester muttered the prayer for the departed, and staggered to his feet.
Sylvester quietly prayed for the dead and got to his feet.
Eckhardt pointed to her lifeless clay. In his livid face burnt relentless, unforgiving wrath.
Eckhardt pointed to her lifeless body. His face was flushed with intense, unrelenting anger.
"Throw that woman over the ramparts!" he turned to his men. "She shall not have Christian burial!"
"Throw that woman over the wall!" he told his men. "She's not getting a Christian burial!"
Anew Sylvester intervened.
Sylvester stepped in again.
"Back!" he commanded the guards. "Judge not,—that ye may not be judged. What has passed between those two—lies beyond the pale of human ken. He alone, who has called, has the right to judge them! She died absolved.—May God have mercy on her soul!"
“Back!” he ordered the guards. “Don’t judge, so you won’t be judged. What happened between those two is beyond human comprehension. Only the one who called them has the right to judge! She died forgiven. May God have mercy on her soul!”
As weeping those present turned to leave the death-chamber, Eckhardt bent over the still, dead face of Otto.
As the people there cried and got ready to leave the death room, Eckhardt leaned over the still, lifeless face of Otto.
"I will hold the death-watch," he turned to Sylvester. "Have the bier prepared! To-morrow at dawn we start. We return to our Saxon-land,—we go back across the Alps. In the crypts of Aix-la-Chapelle the grandson of the great Otto shall rest; he shall sleep by the side of the great emperor, whom he visited ere he came hither; Charlemagne's phantom has claimed him at last. Rome shall not have a lock of his hair!"
"I'll keep the vigil," he told Sylvester. "Prepare the coffin! Tomorrow at dawn, we leave. We're heading back to our Saxon land—across the Alps. In the crypts of Aix-la-Chapelle, the grandson of the great Otto will find his peace; he will rest next to the great emperor he visited before arriving here; Charlemagne's spirit has finally taken him. Rome won't get a single hair from him!"
"As you say—so shall it be!" replied Sylvester, his gaze turning from Otto to the lifeless clay of Stephania.
"As you say—so it will be!" Sylvester replied, turning his attention from Otto to the motionless body of Stephania.
Softly he raised her dead body and laid it side by side with that of Theophano's son, joining their hands.
Carefully, he lifted her lifeless body and laid it next to Theophano's son, intertwining their hands.
"Though they shall sleep apart in distant lands, their souls are one in the great beyond, that holds no mysteries for the departed."
"Even if they sleep in distant places, their souls are connected in the vast beyond, which holds no secrets for those who have departed."
From the chapel of the cloister at the foot of the hill, stealing through the solemn stillness of the December morning, came the chant of the monks:
From the chapel of the cloister at the bottom of the hill, cutting through the peaceful stillness of the December morning, came the singing of the monks:
"When the body dies,Make sure that the soul is grantedthe glory of Paradise."
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER 5
RETURN
RETURN
he Eve of the Millennium
stood upon the threshold of Time.
The eve of the millennium stood at the brink of Time.
The veiled sun of midwinter was rising and his early rays filled the blue balconies of the East with curtains of gold. From the slopes of Paterno a strange procession was to be seen winding its way down into the plains below. It was the remnant of the German host, carrying the bier with the body of the third Otto towards its distant, final resting-place. Eckhardt and Haco jointly headed the mournful cortege, which after reaching the plain, entered the northern road. Behind them lay Civita Castellana, the walls of the ancient citadel towering high above the town, which lay in the centre of a net-work of deep ravines. To their right the Sabine hills extended in long, airy lines and the wooded heights of Pellachio and San Gennaro rose to the south-east. Before them Viterbo with her hundred towers lay dark and frowning inside her bristling walls; and to northward, surmounted by its mighty cathedral dome, on a conical hill, above the great lake of Bolsena, the gray town of Montefiascone rose out of the wintry haze.
The hidden winter sun was rising, and its early rays lit up the blue balconies of the East with golden curtains. From the slopes of Paterno, a strange procession could be seen making its way down into the plains below. It was the remnants of the German army, carrying the coffin with the body of the third Otto towards its distant final resting place. Eckhardt and Haco led the solemn procession together, which, after reaching the plain, took the northern road. Behind them was Civita Castellana, with the walls of the ancient citadel towering high above the town, which was nestled in the middle of a network of deep ravines. To their right, the Sabine hills stretched out in long, airy lines, and the wooded heights of Pellachio and San Gennaro rose to the southeast. In front of them, Viterbo with its hundred towers looked dark and grim behind its bristling walls; and to the north, topped by its massive cathedral dome on a conical hill above the great lake of Bolsena, the gray town of Montefiascone emerged from the wintry haze.
Continually harassed by the Romans the small band hewed their way through their pursuers who abandoned their onslaughts only when the Germans reached the Nera and beheld the Campanile of St. Juvenale rising above Narni.
Constantly pursued by the Romans, the small group fought off their attackers, who finally relented only when the Germans reached the Nera and spotted the Campanile of St. Juvenale rising above Narni.
Slowly the imperial cortege passed through the ancient town and was soon lost in the purple mists, which enshrouded mountain and valley.
The imperial procession slowly moved through the old town and soon vanished into the purple mist enveloping the mountains and valleys.
Rome lay behind them, the source of their tears and sorrows.
Rome was now behind them, the cause of their tears and heartbreak.
Onward, ever onward they rode towards the glittering crests of the Alps, the solemn twilight of the Hercynian forest, towards the distant banks of the Rhine and the crypts of Aix-la-Chapelle.
They continued riding toward the sparkling peaks of the Alps, the peaceful dusk of the Hercynian forest, the distant shores of the Rhine, and the tombs of Aix-la-Chapelle.
THE END.
THE END.
* * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * *
SMILES, A ROSE OF THE CUMBERLANDS
SMILES, A ROSE FROM THE CUMBERLANDS
By Eliot Harlow Robinson
By Eliot Harlow Robinson
Author of "Man Proposes"
Writer of "Man Proposes"
Cloth decorative, 12mo, illustrated, $1.50
Cloth cover, 12mo, illustrated, $1.50
Smiles is a girl that is sure to make friends. Her real name is Rose, but the rough folk of the Cumberlands preferred their own way of addressing her, for her smile was so bright and winning that no other name suited her so well.
Smiles is a girl who's bound to make friends. Her real name is Rose, but the tough folks from the Cumberlands preferred to call her by their own name because her smile was so bright and charming that nothing else suited her as well.
Smiles was not a native of the Cumberlands, and her parentage is one of the interesting mysteries of the story. Young Dr. MacDonald saw more in her than the mere untamed, untaught child of the mountains and when, due to the death of her foster parents a guardian became necessary, he was selected. Smiles developed into a charming, serious-minded young woman, and the doctor's warm friend, Dr. Bently, falls in love with her.
Smiles wasn't originally from the Cumberlands, and her background is one of the intriguing mysteries of the story. Young Dr. MacDonald recognized more in her than just a wild, uneducated girl from the mountains, and when her foster parents died and a guardian was required, he was selected for the position. Smiles blossomed into a lovely, thoughtful young woman, and the doctor's good friend, Dr. Bently, fell in love with her.
We do not want to detract from the pleasure of reading this story by telling you how this situation was met, either by Smiles or Dr. MacDonald—but there is a surprise or two for the reader.
We don’t want to spoil the enjoyment of reading this story by revealing how this situation was dealt with, whether by Smiles or Dr. MacDonald—but there are a couple of surprises for the reader.
Press opinions on "Man Proposes":
Critics' views on "Man Proposes":
"Readers will find not only an unusually interesting story, but one of the most complicated romances ever dreamed of. Among other things the story gives a splendid and realistic picture of high social life in Newport, where many of the incidents of the plot are staged in the major part of the book."—The Bookman.
"Readers will find not only an engaging story but also one of the most complex romances ever created. Furthermore, the story provides a vivid and realistic portrayal of high society in Newport, where many important events in the plot take place."—The Bookman.
"It is well written; the characters are real people and the whole book has 'go.'"—Louisville Post.
"It's well written; the characters feel like real people, and the entire book has a lively feel."—Louisville Post.
TWEEDIE, THE STORY OF A TRUE HEART
TWEEDIE, THE STORY OF A TRUE HEART
By Isla May Mullins
By Isla May Mullins
Author of "The Blossom Shop Stories," etc.
Author of "The Blossom Shop Stories," etc.
Cloth decorative, 12mo, illustrated, $1.65
Cloth decor, 12mo, illustrated, $1.65
In this story Mrs. Mullins has given us another delightful story of the South.
In this story, Mrs. Mullins shares another delightful tale from the South.
The Carlton family—lovable old Professor Carlton, and his rather wilful daughter Ruth—twenty-three years old and with decided ideas as to her future—decide to move to the country in order to have more time to devote to writing.
The Carlton family—loving old Professor Carlton and his determined daughter Ruth—who is twenty-three and has strong views about her future—decides to move to the countryside for more time to write.
Many changes come to them while in the country, the greatest of which is Tweedie—a simple, unpretentious little body who is an optimist through and through—but does not know it. In a subtle, amusing way Tweedie makes her influence felt. At first some people would consider her a pest, but would finally agree with the Carlton family that she was "Unselfishness Incarnate." It is the type of story that will entertain and amuse both old and young.
Many changes occur while they are in the country, the most significant being Tweedie—a straightforward, grounded person who is optimistic without even realizing it. In a subtle, humorous way, Tweedie makes her presence felt. Initially, some might find her annoying, but ultimately, they would come to agree with the Carlton family that she represents "Unselfishness Incarnate." It's the kind of story that will entertain and please both young and old.
The press has commented on Mrs. Mullins' previous books as follows:
The media has reviewed Mrs. Mullins' previous books like this:
"Frankly and wholly romance is this book, and lovable—as is a fairy tale properly told. And the book's author has a style that's all her own, that strikes one as praiseworthily original throughout."—Chicago Inter-Ocean.
"Honestly, this book is all about romance and it’s enchanting—just like a beautifully told fairy tale. The author's style is refreshingly original from beginning to end."—Chicago Inter-Ocean.
"A rare and gracious picture of the unfolding of life for the young girl, told with a delicate sympathy and understanding that must touch alike the hearts of young and old."—Louisville (Ky.) Times.
"A beautiful and insightful depiction of a young girl's life journey, told with a gentle understanding that connects with people of all ages."—Louisville (Ky.) Times.
ONLY HENRIETTA
HENRIETTA ONLY
By Lela Horn Richards
By Lela Horn Richards
Author of "Blue Bonnet—Debutante," etc.
Author of "Blue Bonnet—Debutante," etc.
Cloth decorative, 12mo, illustrated, $1.50
Cloth decor, 12mo, illustrated, $1.50
Henrietta was the victim of circumstances. It was not her fault that her father, cut off from his expected inheritance because of his marriage, was unexpectedly thrown upon his own resources, nor that he proved to be a weakling who left his wife and daughter to shift for themselves, nor that her mother took refuge in Colorado far away from their New England friends and acquaintances. Youth, however, will overcome much, and when Richard Bently appears in the mountains, life takes on a new interest for Henrietta.
Henrietta was a product of her circumstances. It wasn't her fault that her father lost his expected inheritance due to his marriage and suddenly had to depend on himself, or that he turned out to be a coward who left his wife and daughter to manage on their own, or that her mother moved to Colorado, away from their friends and connections in New England. Still, youth can withstand a lot, and when Richard Bently arrives in the mountains, life becomes much more thrilling for Henrietta.
When her mother dies Henrietta goes to live with Mrs. Lovell, who knew her father years ago in the little Vermont town. Mrs. Lovell determines to do what she can to secure for Henrietta the place in society and the inheritance that is rightfully hers. The means employed and the success attained—but that's the story.
After her mother dies, Henrietta moves in with Mrs. Lovell, who knew her father many years ago in a small town in Vermont. Mrs. Lovell is determined to do everything she can to help Henrietta claim her rightful place in society and secure her inheritance. The methods employed and the successes achieved—but that's the story.
"Only Henrietta" is written in the happy vein that has secured for Mrs. Richards a host of friends and admirers, and is sure to duplicate the earlier successes achieved for the young people by the Blue Bonnet Series.
"Only Henrietta" is written in the cheerful style that has gained Mrs. Richards many friends and fans, and it’s sure to replicate the earlier successes that the young readers found in the Blue Bonnet Series.
"The chief charm of the book is that it contains so much of human nature and it is a book that will gladden the hearts of many girl readers because of its charming air of comradeship and reality."—The Churchman, Detroit, Mich.
"The main attraction of the book is that it really captures human nature, and it will please many young female readers because of its beautiful sense of friendship and authenticity."—The Churchman, Detroit, Mich.
THE AMBASSADOR'S TRUNK
THE AMBASSADOR'S TRUNK
By George Barton
By George Barton
Author of "The World's Greatest Military Spies and
Secret Service Agents," "The Mystery of the
Red Flame," "The Strange Adventures
of Bromley Barnes," etc.
Author of "The World's Greatest Military Spies and
Secret Service Agents," "The Mystery of the
Red Flame," "The Strange Adventures
of Bromley Barnes," etc.
Cloth decorative, 12mo, illustrated, $1.65
Cloth cover, 12mo, illustrated, $1.65
Bromley Barnes, retired chief of the Secret Service, an important State document, a green wallet, the Ambassador's trunk—these are the ingredients, which, properly mixed, and served in attractive format and binding, produce a draught that will keep you awake long past your regular bedtime.
Bromley Barnes, a retired chief of the Secret Service, an important State document, a green wallet, and the Ambassador's trunk—these are the components that, when mixed together effectively and presented in an attractive format and binding, create a blend that will keep you awake well past your usual bedtime.
Mr. Barton is master of the mystery story, and in this absorbing narrative the author has surpassed his best previous successes.
Mr. Barton is a master of mystery stories, and in this captivating tale, the author has surpassed his earlier achievements.
"It would be difficult to find a collection of more interesting tales of mystery so well told. The author is crisp, incisive and inspiring. The book is the best of its kind in recent years and adds to the author's already high reputation."—New York Tribune.
"It's tough to come across a collection of captivating mystery stories that are so well written. The author is clever, perceptive, and inspiring. This book is the best of its kind in recent years and boosts the author's already impressive reputation."—New York Tribune.
"The story is full of life and movement, and presents a variety of interesting characters. It is well proportioned and subtly strong in its literary aspects and quality. This volume adds great weight to the claim that Mr. Barton is among America's greatest novelists of the romantic school; and in many ways he is regarded as one of the most versatile and interesting writers."—Boston Post.
"The story is lively and engaging, with a variety of interesting characters. It strikes a good balance and is notably strong in its literary qualities. This book strongly supports the notion that Mr. Barton is among America’s leading novelists in the romantic genre; in many ways, he is regarded as one of the most versatile and fascinating writers."—Boston Post.
THE ROMANCES
OF
THE ROMANCES
OF
NATHAN GALLIZIER
NATHAN GALLIZIER
Each, one volume, 12mo, cloth, illustrated, $2.00
Each, one volume, 12mo, cloth, illustrated, $2.00
Castel del Monte
The Sorceress of Rome
The Court of Lucifer
The Hill of Venus
The Crimson Gondola
Under the Witches' Moon
Castel del Monte
The Sorceress of Rome
The Court of Lucifer
The Hill of Venus
The Crimson Gondola
Under the Witches' Moon
THE PAGE COMPANY
The Page Company
53 Beacon Street, Boston, Mass.
53 Beacon St, Boston, MA
THE SORCERESS OF ROME ***
THE SORCERESS OF ROME ***
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!